《Adventures of a young Zuma》


 Volume 1- CHAPTER 1

    As I gained my senses, I was already 2 years old. We Zuma¡¯s have a short life span, according to the Elder. He himself is around 20 years old. We normally lived around 20-25 years.In our world, we are at the bottom of the social hierarchical order. Our world Zenden is divided into two parts. One half is ruled by the Lendoz tribe and the other half is inhabited by the Zoit society. The continent of Zoit is divided into many pasts controlled by numerous beast clans. The Elder said that as many as 100 clans are known to us that currently lives in the Zoit continent. All the tribes are controlled by the council of Zoit, consisting of elected representatives of all the quadrants of the continent, namely north, south, east, west and center. Our clan is located under the west quadrant.


    We Zuma¡¯s don¡¯t have a strong build like the other clans, nor are very monetarily empowered. We are considered not important and even considered a waste product of this planet by some clans. We lose clan members frequently due to monster transgressions on our land. As we are less fortunate, we have only a small weapons cache and a few guards if you want to call them that. Thus, our numbers are low...  very low. Our repeated pleas to the Quadrant Council had been without reply. Sadly, I lost my parents to an attack like this when I was just born. Before their death, my mother named me Le¡¯on.


    I asked the Elder of our clan¡¯s history. He told me that every clan had a patriarch and due to that we have an innate ability to evolve. We Zuma¡¯s start the cycle at the age of no less than 3. We grow from Zuma Infant To Zuma Level 1 and then to level 2, 3, 4 and 5. The elder is at Zuma Level 4. In our clan, only one beastman had entered level 5 and that was our patriarch, his name was  Hui¡¯Mi. But compared to other clans growth, our highest level equals to their youngsters level. So that is why we are considered inferior or weak compared to them.


    At the age of 3, our self status activates and we can check our every physical, mental and racial traits. We are given a choice the first time we activate our status. But that I can only know at the time when my Self Status activates. This is all the information I gathered from the Elder.  To tell the truth, I was pretty pissed off at the whole bottom of the society thing really.


    Today I decided to do some sightseeing not the sight in our city, though I think it¡¯s more of a rural setup. I wandered into the swamp which bordered our city in the south. It was dense swamp; if one does not possess good tracking skill he will lose his way. I left a distinct mark on alternate trees to identify my way back. About 10-15 mins of exploration in the swamp, I got a glimpse of a slimy monster. It is said that a slimy monster named Doner can best 10 our clan members at a single time. Considering that information, I decided to avoid it as best I could. After going some distance away from it, I looked back to see the Doner and saw something new.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The Doner was fighting with another monster twice its size. The other monster had pinned the Doner down with its hands and kept attacking it with its tail at the center. After a few mins the Doner stopped moving. The other monster which I did not recognize left with only a few scars and some piece of the Doner in it''s mouth. It was a good time for me to investigate the dead Doner as I had never seen one up-close. I picked up a long stick with a sharp tip and it also thick. Armed with the stick, I approached it with caution. I came close to the dead slime ball and to my disappointment it was still moving, just barely though. I saw it had 3 small distinct holes on its body which was not caused by its assailant.


    I moved carefully so not to get attacked by it. It was a slime ball black in colour. I decided to poke the stick into it. I stabbed the middle hole which was the biggest hole out of the 3. It gave a shrill cry and stopped moving completely. I think I killed it...huh...not bad...I noted to myself that I ever meet any Doner in the future I would first stab the middle hole. I once heard the Elder say that some clans ate the monsters that they killed. I instinctively picked up a small ball like thing from its body which caught my eye. Who knows it might come handy sometime...or not...may just try to eat it...You should try new things and as our life span is small so why not!! Right??


    After finishing my search of the Doner, I went ahead to explore more of the swamp. It was filled with tall trees and unknown plants...I felt quite excited. After 1 hour of exploring I decided to return back, while walking back the direction I came from following the marks I had made at first. Covering some distance back, suddenly something fell in front of me with a thud, just like that... out of  nowhere. I went ahead to check what had fallen down. It was a flight type monster, probably named Kwas. It had a big hole in its center, actually the hole was see through. I looked up and saw the same monster that had killed the Doner leaving with a piece of this guy laying at my feet. I looked down towards the dead Kwas and again to my surprise it was still moving... just barely though. I stabbed the stick I had in its eyes. It gave out some noise before going into eternal slumber... huh... twice lucky. I took some piece of it with me too.


    Upon reaching my home, I felt kind of hungry. I just had a long walk too, so I decided to have a quick snack. Boiled some water along with souvenirs I collected. Then deep fried it and ate it. The small ball like thing had a good taste and the Kwas meat was delicious... now I understand why that monster hunted these two. I was satisfied with my snack and decided to explore more of the swamp, but I had to first collect some kind of weapon to attack or defend myself... mostly to defend.

 Volume 1- CHAPTER 2

    I asked the elder ¡°Elder, how do we earn our living?¡±


    Elder: ¡°Child, we grow a certain type of plants that is unique through out the whole continent. We sell those plants & their byproducts to the quadrant merchant office, thus obtaining our living.


    Understood...my child?¡±


    Me: ¡°Plants?? What are they? Elder?¡±


    Elder:  ¡°You want to know...child? Then tomorrow i will take you to our fields & explain to you everything...OK, child?¡±


    Me: ¡°OK...Elder.¡±


    Elder: ¡° So, child tell me...where were you yesterday, after class finished?¡±


    Me (putting my innocent face): ¡°Just roaming around the city...getting to know the place, nothing else.¡±


    Elder(having a slight look of suspicion on his face): ¡°Is that right! HA HA HA...I thought you were going to places where you shouldn''t...silly me...you truly are a good child.¡±patted on my head.


    Elder ¡°OK now, off you go child, I have work to do. Stay out of trouble.¡±


    Me(still putting on an innocent face): ¡°OK, Elder...see you again.¡±


    I left Elder¡¯s house, went straight to the swamp avoiding everyone¡¯s eyes. I kept the stick which i had found yesterday. I¡¯ve also brought some vines with me. I have to fashion some kind of weapon first before entering the swamp. I searched the outskirts thoroughly until I found similar kinds of sticks and some small stones. I cut fine strands from the vine which i had brought with me. These fine threads are strong in nature although it looks weak. We cut these vines from a tree named Hrom. We use these trees just for there vines. I put two sticks together horizontally & two plain sticks vertically together and bound  them together with many strands until a sturdy makeshift somewhat sword is made. Yes, it is lacking a pure sharp edge but at least i have a chance to injure a opponent how small maybe with the double pointed sword. I put the stones i collected in my pouch & i was now ready for my exploration of the big bad swamp.


    I followed the trail I had made yesterday, the marks were still there. Today i decided to explore the swamp through a vertical line. So i went east side of the swamp, marking my way on the trees. I was simultaneously trying to make a mental map of my explored places. It was hard, very hard to remember the places , as everything looked same. For 10-15 mins I walked, carefully, minding my surroundings...don''t want to come face to face with that mysterious monster or any monster. Suddenly i heard loud screaming of some animals coming some what ahead of me. I carefully went there trying to make myself as invisible as possible ( i was about 4 ft tall & the thick bushes where taller than me, it was easy to hide myself...to an extent). I found the place from where the sounds where coming from. I saw something peculiar to say the least.


    I saw the mysterious monster again. But this time the situation was a bit odd. I saw the monster was top of an another monster of the same type except the other monster does not have horns. It was moving quiet ferociously might I add, on a rhythm upon the hornless monster. This went for quiet a while, the noises were getting louder by the minute. Some leaves fell from above on me, I looked up & found that some animals mostly Joiur type of animals were  running away from the place. They where a kind of good natured monsters, never hurting anybody, minding there own business. But it looked like they were scared of something & where hurriedly running away jumping from branch to branch. Trampling some of there own kind in the process. Seeing this i hid myself ,not wanting to come between any of those monsters around me. One mid sized Joiur fell in front of me. It was practically dead. I think it was trampled & fell down. So out of pure sympathy for it I quickly ended its pain by stabbing it in its chest...huh...it seems when ever I¡¯m near these monsters i find my self new preys...for free. They are lucky for me. I quickly cut some piece of the fallen Joiur wrapped it inside some leaves & put it in my bag.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Another Joiur fell, it looked like it was in pain, so, again i relieved another ones pain.And another one fell...it was quiet funny if I may add. But this time the Joiur was pretty much alive, just dazed a little from falling on the ground. After regaining its composer it looked around & saw me in the bushes & its fallen brethren dead beside him. We looked at each other for quiet a bit, it looked like it was going to call his buddies to notify them of the situation down here. I didn''t think twice & straight jumped over its chest & stabbing it multiple times until it was lifeless. Never did I think I would do such a thing...it was awesome...huh...calling us weak. I will show those high handed beast clans who is weak...after thinking a way to tame my lucky monster.


    I quickly hid myself inside the bushes & watched those monsters move while howling. After some time they stopped , they were looking tired...must be after moving so vigorously...But what were they doing??? That was the biggest question i had...Then came a second surprise. The hornless monster out of no where plunged its tail inside my lucky monster, through and through. It was the shock of my life...my lucky monster fell on the ground. The hornless monster then tore a leg of my lucky monster and went off inside the swamp.I still couldn''t believe it. I quietly & calmly went close to the lifeless monster...it was black in colour with gray boderings.It was quiet big, it was double the size of me. And there I received my third and final surprise...and if you have guessed it...you are right. I was still ALIVE!!!just barely though, as it had a big hole on its chest and a leg missing. I did what i hat to do. Though it took over 10 stab wounds to finish its pain.I cut some piece of it and packed it inside my bag. I am serious when I tell you there were tears that came out from my eyes...As i the reality downed on me...that day I think I truly lost my luck.


    I packed up & went back, cutting short on my exploration. When I reached my home, I got some early dinner and felt quiet energized. As my lucky monster tasted very good...maybe that¡¯s why the hornless death dealer killed it and took its leg. I can only speculate though.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 1- CHAPTER 3

    Today, the Elder took me to see the fields. It was a good sight for me .Different levels of our clan members worked in the fields. As we have 5 levels, they are differentiated by the colour of our eyes. It begins with blue, green, yellow, orange, brown and finally red. As you can imagine I have blue eyes as I am Infant level. The Elder has brown eyes. We have small to medium bodies compared to other clans, some of them have even fur on them. But we only have two small horns on our head & rest of the body is light brown in colour. The fields were spread over a mile. It was a sight to see.


    Elder: ¡°See child, these are our people¡¯s only way of income & work. The plant which we cultivate here is known as Vitalis. When light star is at its hottest, we sow the seeds of this plant, we nurture it, water it. When it grows about your size, probably around when the light star gives cool weather, we harvest it.¡±


    Elder: ¡°From these plants, we make foods, medicine, antidote, which greatly helps the people in our whole continent.¡±


    Me (A little confused): ¡°So Elder why the other clans don¡¯t respect us or even help us to defend from monsters?¡±


    Elder (having a slight sad expression): ¡°They think even if we are wiped out, they can still produce Vitalis on their own.¡±


    Me: ¡°They can harvest Vitalis even without us??¡±


    Elder (now looking towards me with a small smile): ¡°Yes my child, even without us they can cultivate these fields.¡±


    Me (little annoyed): ¡°So we are pretty much expendable...this sucks...¡±


    Elder (still looking at me): ¡°They can but they cannot extract the same quality & quantity of the products by themselves, as these methods are only known to us, do you understand, my child.¡±


    Me (still annoyed): ¡°So why doesn''t the rest of the clans attack us & take all of these by force?¡±


    Elder (his smile just got a little bigger): ¡°Because my child, of a certain law which is implemented by the Council of Zoit all over the continent to stop clans attacking other clans.¡±


    Me (surprised): ¡°Law??What kind of law, Elder??¡±(I was hearing this for the first time about any laws made by the Council)


    Elder: ¡°The law states that every clan has the right to with hold any clan secrets & cultural behavior. No other clan has the right to interfere or even ask about the other clan¡¯s secrets. If a clan deems necessary to share its secrets with some clan only then they can. If any clan tried to forcefully learn the secrets or harm any clan for learning their secrets, the Council of Zoit would deem them enemy of the continent & wage war against it to subdue them.¡±


    Elder: ¡°This is the law, my child. But there are some loop holes into it to. Just like our predicament, letting monsters attack us & not helping us knowing we are not able, is one way to eradicate us.¡±


    Me (I am now angry): ¡°Why no one does speak for us to the Council? We are also a part of this continent.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Elder (looking now towards the fields, having a slight hopeful expression): ¡°I don¡¯t know my child...This is going on even before my birth or my parent¡¯s birth. I don¡¯t know when this will end. Even will our clan survive that even I don¡¯t know. But I hope in the near future someone or some people would come up & start defending us...I could only hope now...someday...someone...will come.¡±


    I heard these words and looked towards the direction the Elder was looking. The light star was fading behind big clouds...what a wonderful sight it was, I thought to myself.


    After coming back from the fields I went on my exploration. This time I decided to explore towards west equipped with my stick sword, few stones and a bag. I stuck to the shadows or hid in the bushes, marking my way, carefully. I do not want to encounter that hornless monster. That day I encountered small type of monsters which I easily took out, & not just dealing the final blows but finishing them up all by myself. I took some of their piece as souvenir as always & also I dug out their teeth¡¯s and claws. I need to make a better weapon for myself if I want to continue with my exploration. Today I also decided to take some extra pieces with me as I wanted to experiment with them, even though I have no idea what I would do...but still...kind of liked the idea of experimenting.


    As I was returning back, I decided to visit the site where my lucky monster was killed. I was curious if his body was still there nor not. Maybe others have picked him clean, you never know...but still I wanted to visit that place. Upon reaching its death site I saw only its bones where all that was left. I thought for a while and decided to take some of his bones with me & also his skull. Maybe I was becoming some kind of bone collector or something, but curiosity got the better of me. My bag was full to the bream, & it was time for my exploration to end for today. I came back home, placed everything on the table, counted them & noted them. I cleaned the bones and the skull neatly. I decided to hide them in another room. Then I followed to have my daily snack & the rest I put it inside a container, containing a frost stone, which will keep them fresh. Tomorrow I would start my experimentation & weapon making...he he he...feeling kind of excited...can¡¯t wait for tomorrow.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 1- CHAPTER 4

    Today, I am excited.Why you ask??Of course, today I¡¯m going to try a hand in experimentation from monster bones. How you ask??I have no freaking idea. In my excitement I forgot to try to know about these things, if the knowledge does exist in our clan.Luckily, i have borrowed (stolen) a hammer & a chisel from the builder warehouse.Well, no worries, I decided to fashion some kinds of weapons from those bones at first. After that I¡¯ll see what happens after that.


    Preparing every thing I choose to star with my lucky monsters tail bone. It was thick bone with slender breadth towards the end with a sharp arrow head.It looked like it will be a good weapon to stab or slash.I chiseled the tail bone to a height to my liking. At first, it was still heavy. Then I cut a gap either side of the bone to hold my hand. It looked like it was close to finish. At last i wrapped some fiber around the gap I created, making a good hold for my hand & finally it was finished.It was a sturdy weapon, stronger than my current wooden weapon. Then I broke the front canine from the skull, wrapping fiber around one end making it like a dagger.It was a long, good dagger. It took me more than 2 hrs to do all these things. It was my first time so i faltered a little bit but still it was a success. Then I drew a rough diagram of all the places I explored in the swamp, creating a crude type of map. All these work made me hungry. I took out some stored meat from the frost container & mixed it with some Vitalis, placed it over the fire stone plate to cook it. It was not that good but still edible. It was a good meal & I felt refreshed.


    Equipped with my new weapons & my bag & my map, I went off to explore the swamp some more. These time I tried swinging & stabbing in the air, getting to know my weapons, easing into it. After   getting  tired doing my training, if you call it that, I took some rest & then decided to hunt some small type monster. Searching carefully, I found nothing. Felt a bit frustrated, after preparing I had nothing to show for it. I was standing in a clearing, thinking my next action. Suddenly, i felt a big chill going down my spine. I looked around, to see if it meant anything. After finding nothing, shrugged my shoulders & continued on my exploration. Something came flying at me, luckily I ducked it & it went millimeters over my head. Feeling relieved somewhat I looked forward & felt my happiness turned into sorrow as a medium sized Doner was in front of me.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It wasted no time attacking me again.It spit something out towards me, I was frozen in my spot, just mustering enough courage to move my tailbone sword to block it.The sword took most of the attack & was OK but a small bit fell om my hand.I felt a sudden burning sensation.I looked at my hand, saw that a small gash had formed on my hand. The pain was bearable & it helped me getting my will power to move from the spot. I quickly tried to dodge behind a tree, it spit again but it was blocked by the tree.My mind was racing at that moment, thing about everything & how would I escape this situation. I decided to run away from it, so I dashed forward not looking back.It spat again missing this time also.I knew it was matter of time before one of its attack would hit me, injuring or perhaps even kill me. After running for quiet some time I was feeling out of breath & tired. Deciding to hid behind a tree I took some rest.I heard some noise close to me.That Doner had followed me even to this place quickly catching up to me.The Doners must have fast movement also combining with their spit which turns out, burns your skin.It was a monster to fear.It moved closer to my right side.It was do or die.I readied my weapon & after feeling that it was in my area of strike i plunged out sideways stunning the Doner and stabbed it through the middle hole which I had first discovered.It dropped on the ground on the spot. I felt weird that a tactless plunge would work on these scary monsters, comical really.I as really lucky to be alive. I cut out the piece that I wanted & quickly went off towards home cutting short my exploration for the day.


    At home I mixed some Vitalis with the Doner part & ate it...nothing fancy.It had no taste whatsoever.Feeling happy to alive, went to bed a little early...to early perhaps.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 1- CHAPTER 5

    For a whole year, my daily routine included school, lessons from Elder, sneaking out to the swamp for exploration, mapping the swamp & or hunting when possible, & bringing back things which interested me. During this whole year, I have encountered some troubling situations but luckily escaped them with my life intact. But throughout the whole time that hornless monster did not show its face to me, so I don¡¯t know what happened to it, it¡¯s disappointing really. Upon things that I got to learn was that the name of my lucky monster. They are called Talons, as they mainly use their tails like a dagger & stab their opponents. Apparently they are the guardians of the swamp. The males have 3 horns & the females are hornless. Now, curiosity got the better of me, when I asked the teacher that do they kill each other & the answer was some kind of satisfying. Apparently, they have a custom where when either of the gender is coming to an age when they could not survive longer, one of the younger generation performs the act of mating with them to give them a last farewell & do the honors of killing them after the process, & sometimes even after killing them some devour on the fallen. So that¡¯s what happened...I...got to see my lucky Talons¡¯s last mating ritual...I am so lucky. Finally understood everything about it.


    Today something fascinating happened. A group of 6 people came to our city. They were of different clans & they all looked peculiar to me. I never saw any other clan members other than ours so it was a very good opportunity to get to know them & ask them about them. They have come to meet our clan council members Elder told me. But he didn¡¯t tell me about why. I pleaded him to let me see them so Elder took me to see them. He introduced me to them. All of them were bigger than me. I was feeling timid to say the least. I got to know they were Explorers from the Zoit Exploring Council. They would travel east of here, where uncharted lands lay. So, they were making a small stop here before moving out again. One by one they gave their introduction to me. The group consisted of 3 males & 3 females.


    Javel-Leader of the group-Warrior Class-Male-Urs(Sidea) Clan. (He is about 6 ft tall, had black coloured body, strong jaw, and brown pupils & strong build but not too much. He looks pretty strong.)


    Marion-Medicine Warrior Class-Female-Urs (Arcto) Clan. (She is around 5¡¯8 ft tall, had light brown coloured body with pale white streaks on her sides. She has dark brown pupil & was beautiful.)


    Paleg-Short Sword, Archer Class-Male-Urs (Timur) Clan. (He is also tall just short of Javel by some couple of inches. He has white skin with dark pupils. He is pretty slim but fit physique.)


    Apparently, the Urs Clan consists of a group of clans which were divided into small sub-class, located at the mountain lands of the Northern Quadrant of the Zoit continent.


    Ron-Archer Class-Male-Halia Clan.(He is a short fellow, about 5¡¯5ft.He has a pale white body with grey bordering with yellow eyes & black pupil. From what I gathered this guy does not talk very much.)


    Aby-Scout Class-Female-Feli Clan. (She is of moderate height, about 5¡¯7 ft tall, slim & curvy figure, has black slit pupil over light hazel eyes. She is also beautiful to say the least with only a long scar on her right cheek.)


    Wei-Double Sword Class-Female-Reha Clan.(She is small about 5¡¯2 ft tall, slim with slight curvy figure, have a mean look on her face as if everyone was her enemy & ready to cut down at a moment¡¯s notice. She has Black vertical slit pupil on white eyes.)


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    After meeting the exploration party I went on my daily task. In this whole year I¡¯ve covered maybe 30% of the swamp which was on the shallow side, having encountered many new interesting monsters & hunting some of them, observing them, I¡¯ve come to a decision that when I grow up to a suitable age I will become an explorer. Even if nobody supports me I will still become an adventure. I was deep in my thoughts when I spotted a small sized Doner a further ahead. It seems it is aware of my presence, with an experience of a whole year I went ahead to hunt this thing.


    I stealthily walked up to the tree line adjacent to the Doner.It was standing still, doing nothing as if waiting for something. I had the element of surprise over it & I took it, tiptoeing close to it, swung my tail bone sword from behind its back & stabbing it in the front through my designated target. It was an instant kill. Standing over its body, I felt quite proud of myself. After taking my piece, I went on with my exploration.


    Walking for a few mins, again encountered a small sized Doner.But this time it was hunting a small pup of some monster. The pup was cute & small, it had no chance of running away, it was a sure death for the little one if & only if I did something about it then it would have a chance of getting out of here alive. I decided to save the little one, feeling a little confidence on my abilities I ran towards the Doner & started shouting at it, trying to get its attention. It worked, the moment it saw me, the Doner decided to move towards me giving the little pup a chance to run away & the pup took its chance & ran away. But I have now a bit of problem, as I have a Doner coming towards me & I have no idea how to proceed next...damn it...forgot to think about the next part of the plan. We were on a collision course, it spat towards my face when I was within its range. I ducked & luckily it flew over me. It spat again, this time towards my body. I had no way to block an attack on my body so I swerved to my left, its attack missing me by a small distance & on my follow through for a split second I noticed it has slowed down, without thinking I took my chance & sprang towards it stabbing it, instant kill...YES!!!YES!!!Take that!!!You Slime ball...I was ecstatic...my blood was pumping furiously...I was shaking...in fear or excitement I didn¡¯t know. After calming down a little bit, I went ahead to take a piece of it...& there was a problem. I saw, it had 2 knives jammed at its back...huh...who threw the knives...Who is there besides me, here??


    ¡°You are quite the character for a Zuma...boy!!!¡±


    I was shocked...I¡¯ve been found...& the voice seems familiar...I looked for the person who spoke to me...I saw a figure emerge from the tree line in some distance ahead of  me. I was shocked & nervous after clearly seeing who it was. It was Aby, from the explorers group.


    Aby (having a small smile on her face): ¡°You are RECKLESS...BOY!!!You lack tactics...How interesting...¡± then she laughed...pretty loudly...damn it....


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 1- CHAPTER 6

    Putting on my cute face ¡°Miss Aby...What a pleasant surprise???What are you doing here, in this place??Might you be looking for some good monsters to hunt!!I know few places which would be of your liking, just down south of here is a lake, where strong monster roam around...¡±


    Aby (with a small grin): ¡°Interesting...caught red handed & yet attempting flattery...certainly interesting.¡±


    Me (letting out a small smile mixed it with the cute face): ¡°I don¡¯t understand Miss Aby about what you are talking about!?¡±(I think I am sweating bullets here...her gaze...I feel its seeing right through my teeth)


    Aby: ¡°Tell me boy...what would you do, when upon wandering leisurely in the village you find someone sneaking out of the village, going into the swamp, recklessly charging into monsters that one is not prepared for & still somehow manages to slain it...only just by a hair length..???¡±


    She saw me all the way through???I have to try & get out of this predicament as much unscathed as possible.


    Me (still putting my cute face adding it with a look of innocence): ¡°What do you mean? I was just out here...for...for...for my school project. I have to note & observe a monster & bring some of its part as proof.¡±


    Aby(now grinning ear to ear): ¡°Boy...I don¡¯t think any school in the Zoit continent gives this kind of assignments...let save a Zuma school at that or even any Zumas who have managed to best a Doner let alone a child at that...¡±


    She is still gazing at me...her eyes...ahahhh...save me from those eyes...its piercing my soul.


    Aby (now her eyes twinkling): ¡°Interesting...now, what should I do with you?? Boy.¡±


    Me (now my cute face mixed with face for appealing for mercy): ¡°Please...don¡¯t tell anyone...Miss Aby...¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Aby (still with twinkling eyes & the biggest grin I have ever seen on someone¡¯s face): ¡°And tell me...Why should I not tell anyone? I don¡¯t have any obligation to you...do I?¡±


    Me (only face for appealing mercy, with a bit of tears just around my eyes): ¡°Pretty please...Miss Aby...surely a beautiful woman like yourself wouldn¡¯t want to destroy someone like me...¡± (I¡¯m at the end of my rope, Woman!!!-thinking this in my mind...)


    Aby (I¡¯m sure she now looks jute like predator...Damn woman!!!): ¡°Ho Ho...Interesting...very interesting...not just a boy with a cute face but also well versed in flattery...Boy...you should know that the last time a man decided to flatter me ended up missing...¡±


    Me (look of terrified, tears rolling down from my eyes, about to burst any time now): ¡°Pretty, pretty please...I would do anything...but please...don¡¯t tell anyone...I know you are a very kind woman, Miss Aby.¡±


    Aby (look of a successful hunt): ¡°Anything?? Interesting...OK Boy...now run along...& do not think about doing anything now...¡± with a big Evil smile...she disappeared in a flash.


    What did I do???O no...O no...What have I done???You Damn Woman...


    Thus, ended my exploration for today...probably for the rest of my life.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 1- CHAPTER 7

    It is my 3rd birthday today & I¡¯m going to the council office where I will receive my permission from the Council of Zoit & Council of Zuma to activate my STATUS function. A Status function which everybody is required activate as it will store one¡¯s vital information along with one¡¯s identity proof. Each Status function is unique to its user & no one can see another one¡¯s Status function, if only one allows it then one can see another one¡¯s Status function. But a user can choose to hide any portion it does not want to show to anybody even after giving permission. When one is on the verge of death, they can transfer their Status function or whichever portion of it to another person. But that person must be a blood relative or an acquaintance from many years. After receiving someone¡¯s willed Status function the person absorbs it making the information their own, but certain information activates only if that person is eligible at that moment in time. Certain received information may lie dormant for the rest of one¡¯s life as that person may not become eligible their whole life.


    I entered the Council Hall, went up to the reception desk. There was a young lady behind the desk, but much older than me...I approached her & told her about my appointment with Councilwoman Je¡¯Lac.I was led to a room; upon entering the room I saw the councilwoman was already present. She gave me a warm smile & said ¡°Welcome Le¡¯on, wow...you have grown so much...seeing you reminds me when you were just a little body, always being carried by Be¡¯Lon...ha ha ha...you were so cute...now look at you, 3 already & ready for your own Status function...¡±


    Me: ¡°ha ha ha...thank you, councilwoman...I¡¯m very excited at this point of time.¡±


    Councilwoman Je¡¯Lac: ¡°I know...I can feel your excitement this far away...ha ha ha...ahh...speaking of Be¡¯Lon, where is he? Is not going to attend your Status activation ceremony?¡±


    Me: ¡°Elder had some very important work at the fields so I came alone...but as soon as I¡¯m done here I will head out to meet him & show him.¡±


    Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°I see...so let¡¯s get straight to it then...no point in wasting time...Le¡¯on please come here & sign here.¡±


    I walked towards the pointed direction; there was a piece of paper on the desk.


    Councilwoman: ¡°This paper signifies that the Council of Zoit & the Council of Zuma have acknowledged your right to activate your Status function...sign it so that we can get to the actual activation ceremony.¡±


    I signed the paper, my heart beating fast...I think it would come out of my chest. I approached Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec with a lot of anxiety.


    Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Le¡¯On comes...touch this crystal my child.¡±


    I did what she instructed, I touched the blue crystal. It was shaped like a cube. As soon as I touched it, I felt small electric impulses flowing through my hand & then all over my body. I felt a sharp pain all over my body for a few moments. Then the crystal started glowing, first it changed colour, from blue to red, then red to black & then black to again blue. Finally it stopped glowing, my pain stopped. At that moment I felt some internal pressure building in me, like I was stored with many things internally...but it was for a brief moment then everything became normal.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec (a small on her face): ¡°Just take a few deep breaths my child, it will feel normal & hand me the cube, the activation ceremony is over.¡±


    I handed back the cube, took some deep breaths...she spoke again.


    Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Now, let me explain the working of the Status functions. First, you need to activate your Status by saying the word Status. It will recognize & register your voice. Second, upon activating it, it will scan you & see the exact level you need to evolve & adjust your specifications accordingly. Third, upon doing so, it will show you your information¡¯s. If you have any queries about your information, just state the name or the word & it will show you a brief description about it. You can access your information at your own pace. So, child lets activate your Status shall we? Just say ¡®Activate Status¡¯ & the rest will follow. I believe you know the outer workings of your Status function...¡±


    I nod; with a very anxious look on my face I got ready to activate my Status function. Who knows what I will see.


    Suddenly, the room was filled with a noise of a bell ringing very violently. The Council woman¡¯s face turned pale immediately. The door slammed open, the receptionist was panting & with a terrified look on her face she said ¡°Some monsters have attacked our plantation area, the guards are getting overwhelmed...¡±


    Councilwoman Je¡¯Lac: ¡°Q Q Quickly alert all clan members...get everybody to the safe zone... &¡±


    Without even bothering her to finish her sentence I started running towards the exit.


    Only one thing on my mind ¡°Elder!!¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 1- CHAPTER 8

    I kept running with only a single thought on my mind... ¡°Elder!!¡± I straight went to my house, hurriedly picked up my weapons & dashed towards the fields where Elders & the monsters were. Countless people running from the direction I was running...probably towards the shelter...sometimes someone would shout to me...saying it was ¡®dangerous¡¯ or ¡®don¡¯t go there¡¯ or even some people looked confused seeing weapons in my hand. But I didn¡¯t heed them or their words, only one thing on my mind... ¡°Please Elder, be safe¡±...


    When I reached the fields, I saw many types of monsters rampaging...few dismembered dead bodies of my clan members...blood soaked fields...


    I looked around; trying to ascertain Elders presence...I saw the adventure group busy fighting the monsters trying to repel them...with a smile on their face...


    After searching thoroughly what seemed like an eternity I finally saw Elder...but I was not filled with joy...only fear surrounded me...


    The Elder was defending himself from the hornless Talon...he was bleeding from his arms, legs, head but still trying to free himself from the beast. I hesitated a bit, trying to find any way to save him, but before I could get even close to him I have clear a path by killing few monsters that blocked it. I was thinking...trying hard...seeing the Talo¡¯s tail coil up for a strike...I tried to shout at the Elder ¡°Elder...go back...¡± I was cut short. Within moments it tail plunged in the Elders chest, stabbing him through & through. Everything stopped for me.


    Something happened...I was running...running...towards Elder & the hornless talon...killing monsters in my path...time itself has slowed down...my heart was beating slowly...slowly...as if I have all the time in the world.


    I could hear someone calling for me, saying to me ¡°Get back!!!You fool....¡± But I didn¡¯t stop...monsters came towards me, their eyes lusting for blood & meat...throwing their claws or opening their jaws to stop me...but they were slow... ¡°Were they that slow before?¡± I asked myself...making their life short. My target did not change...only my speed changed...it was even faster...The Talon readied its tail again to strike the fallen Elder...


    I jumped trying the small distance between us quickly, on the downward movement I plunged my tail bone sword through its hand.


    It screamed...shaking the field...shaking the monsters...shaking the people trying to flee or fight. I retracted the sword, with my right hand pushed my bone dagger from the bottom of its mouth stabbing it through & through...stapling its mouth...cutting short on its scream. It tried to shake the dagger plunged in its mouth loose...with my left hand I jammed the bone sword towards its heart with all my strength, thrusting it all the way...its blood spraying all over me...bathing me...I for one was not ready...not ready to stop. I pulled backed the sword with both of my hands, I saw it¡¯s tail plunging towards me...its last hope...but it was slow...I sidestepped on my left, catching the broader side of the tail & stabbed it with my sword & pulled it back. It squalled with pain...shaking violently, I saw my chance & gave the final blow...right through its heart...this time even plugging my hand into the hole along with the sword, making the sword protruding out from its back. Blood spreading all 4ft of me, drenching me in red. It fell flat on the ground, motionless, light in its eyes long gone...the only thing on my mind ¡°So slow.¡±


    I quickly turned to look for the Elder. He was lying flat on the earth. I went to his side, tried to pick up his body but to avail. So I tried as best as I could to suppress the wound with my hand...shouting...crying ¡°Elder!!!Elder!!!Elder!!!Please open your eyes...please¡±.


    Blood was running out from his wounds, he gingerly opened his eyes, looked at me...I knew all he would see a blood drenched me. He opened his mouth & tried to say suppressing his pain ¡°Ch Ch Child...your back *cough*, how was your ceremony *cough*¡±


    Me (crying): ¡°Good...Elder...very good...¡±


    Elder *cough*: ¡°You haven¡¯t activated *cough* you¡¯re...your Status...¡±


    Me (crying): ¡°I wanted to show you first, Elder¡±


    Elder *cough*: ¡°What are you waiting for *cough**cough*...my child¡±


    Me (wiping away my tears): ¡°Y Y Yes...Activate Status¡±


    It showed a message...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    EVOLUTION DETECTED


    INITIALIZING....


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    A blinding light surrounding me...only for a few moments...I felt light...my head felt lighter...something close to peace I thought. Light quickly fade away, I looked at Elder, his eyes filled with tears & face filled a smile. His left hand shaking...slowly patting me...on my head.


    Elder: ¡°I knew *cough* *cough* *cough* it... (spitting blood from his mouth)...my child...will you keep my last request?¡± *cough*


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Me (holding his hand): ¡°Yes Elder...anything...please...I will listen to anything you say to me...please don¡¯t leave...Elder...¡±tears fell from my eyes & on his face.


    Elder: ¡°Child *cough* *cough* listen to me...Go out of this place & explore the continent...see *cough* *cough* *cough* new place, meet *cough* *cough* new people. Not only for your sake *cough* but for our entire clan...*cough* *cough*change their views about us...tell them *cough* *cough* *cough* we are part of this continent, *cough* same as them & we also produce *cough* strong people...just like you ...my grandson *cough* *cough* *cough*. Your parents would have been *cough* so proud of you as I am...*cough* *cough* Will you keep my request...child??¡±


    Me (tears blurring my eye sight, wiping them): ¡°Yes Elder, I will do as you say...I will make you & my parents more proud of me.¡±


    Elder (breathing scarcely, coughing, spitting blood): ¡°Remember...you are our new hope...my child *cough* *cough*.¡±


    I felt a hand on my shoulder, before even I could look back to see, I heard: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder...I will personally whip him into shape so that he doesn¡¯t disappoint anyone...so rest with peace.¡±


    Elder: ¡°Thank you...¡±


    The light in his eyes fed away...his body...lifeless...I saw a face known to me kneeling in front of me...it was Miss Aby...she said ¡° Boy...you will come with us...& stop being so Damn RECKLESS¡± she hit my head lightly...tears rolling from my eyes...something appeared in front of my eyes.


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>STATUS </td>


    </tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>NAME</td><td colspan=''3''>LE¡¯ON</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>GENDER</td><td colspan=''3''>MALE</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>RACE</td><td colspan=''3''>ZUMA</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>RANK</td><td colspan=''3''>BLOOD WARRIOR (LEVEL 1)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>CLASS</td><td colspan=''3''>DOUBLE SWORD</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>TITLE</td><td colspan=''3''>GUARDIAN KILLER,CLAN¡¯S NEW HOPE</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>ALIGNMENT</td><td colspan=''3''>COUNCIL OF ZOIT,COUNCIL OF ZUMA,TEAM HAVEL</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>SKILLS </td></tr><tr><td colspan="4" valign="top" width="100%">


    1.   ADVANCED EYE SIGHT.


    2.  BLOOD LUST (BASIC).


    3.  CARTOGRAPHY (AMETURE).


    4.  CRUDE WEAPONS SMITHING.


    5.  DANGER PREMONITION (INTERMEDIATE).


    6.  PARTIAL ABSORPTION.


    7.  PARTIAL BODY ELONGATION.


    8.  PARTIAL HIGH ALTITUDE JUMPING.


    9.  PARTIAL BONE LIGHTNING.


    10.  PARTIAL PREDATOR INSTINCT.


    11.  STEALTH MOVEMENT (BASIC).


    12.  TIME DELAY (BASIC).


    </td></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>PHYSICAL ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>ATTACK</td><td colspan=''3''>E</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''3''>F</td></tr><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>WEAPONS ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>CRUDE FASHIONED ANIMAL BONE SWORD</td><td colspan=''1''>DAMAGE</td><td colspan=''1''>C</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>CRUDE FASHIONED ANIMAL BONE DAGGER</td><td colspan=''1''>DAMAGE</td><td colspan=''1''>D</td></tr><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>ARMOUR ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>ZUMA NORMAL SHIRT</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''1''>F</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>ZUMA NORMAL PANT</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''1''>F</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>ZUMA NORMAL SHOES</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE+AGILITY</td><td colspan=''1''>F+F</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ****************************************************************************


    // END OF VOLUME 1 //


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 1

    // AUTHOR''S NOTE- MY ORIGINAL PLAN WAS TO TAKE A BREAK FOR AT LEAST 2-3 DAYS BEFORE POSTING THE NEW CHAPTERS OF THE 2ND VOLUME BUT I COULDN''T HOLD MY EXCITEMENT  & DECIDED TO POST IT NOW.


    THANK YOU EVERYONE FOR YOUR FEED BACKS & AS THIS IS MY FIRST FICTION, I AM STILL SORTING OUT DIFFERENT THINGS SO I WILL TRY TO MAKE THE CHAPTERS LONG BUT ACTUALLY IT ALL DEPENDS ON WHAT I PLANNED TO WRITE IN A PARTICULAR CHAPTER. //


    ********************************************


    3 weeks have passed since that day, lot of things have happened. Lots of things have changed in my life. Right now I¡¯m moving through a deep forest east of Zuma, known as Akan Forrest. Miss Aby & her team took me under their wing, I was to follow them to their destination & then they will see what to do next. Frankly I was a little surprised when they told me to join them or rather Javel picked me up & ordered me to do so. Let me tell you, up-close he¡¯s very scary...so I joined their expedition. Ever since that day Miss Aby would nag me & hit me on my head for no reason what so ever. I think that being pretty gives her some kind of right to hit me...*smack*...what??


    Aby: ¡°Come with me, boy.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why? Where?¡± *smack*


    Aby: ¡°Don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions & quietly follow me.¡±


    Me (rubbing my left hand on my head): ¡°Yes Miss Aby...¡±


    Lot of things happened after Elder died. I was bombarded with questions like ¡°What were you thinking?¡±  ¡°From where did you get that weapon?¡± ¡°How did you move so fast?¡± ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°What Rank are you?¡±....I mean so many questions...my head was spinning.


    Finally getting cleaned from all that blood, I felt quite nice or peace whichever sounds good. I saw my reflection on the mirror. I was at a loss...I look completely different from any Zumas I have seen or met. I have a red slit pupil on white eyes, two short horns with black tip, light red body complexion with black streaks on my shoulder. I was also close to 5¡¯8-9 ft tall. What is this appearance? Only one way to find out ¡°Status¡±.


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>STATUS </td>


    </tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>NAME</td><td colspan=''3''>LE¡¯ON</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>GENDER</td><td colspan=''3''>MALE</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>RACE</td><td colspan=''3''>ZUMA</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>RANK</td><td colspan=''3''>BLOOD WARRIOR (LEVEL 1)</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>CLASS</td><td colspan=''3''>DOUBLE SWORD</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>TITLE</td><td colspan=''3''>GUARDIAN KILLER,CLAN¡¯S NEW HOPE</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>ALIGNMENT</td><td colspan=''3''>COUNCIL OF ZOIT,COUNCIL OF ZUMA,TEAM HAVEL</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmmm....Blood warrior...what is that? Never heard of this rank...


    ¡°Show Blood Warrior¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    BLOOD WARRIOR


    Temporarily gains some amount of extra vitality by consuming blood of its victim. The change in vitality depends on its victim¡¯s class & level.


    AMOUNT OF TIME EFFECT OF THE CHANGE IN VITALITY REMAINS-2 mins.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmmm...Well it¡¯s a bit cannibalistic...buts it¡¯s better to test it out & if anyone asks me about my rank I¡¯ll just tell them the name & then lie about it...its better that way.


    Let¡¯s find out more about me... ¡°Show Skills¡±


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>SKILLS </td></tr><tr><td colspan="4" valign="top" width="100%">


    1.  ADVANCED EYE SIGHT.


    2.  BLOOD LUST (BASIC).


    3.  CARTOGRAPHY (AMATEUR).


    4.  CRUDE WEAPONS SMITHING.


    5.  DANGER PREMONITION (INTERMEDIATE).


    6.  PARTIAL ABSORPTION.


    7.  PARTIAL BODY ELONGATION.


    8.  PARTIAL HIGH ALTITUDE JUMPING.


    9.  PARTIAL BONE LIGHTNING.


    10.  PARTIAL PREDATOR INSTINCT.


    11.  STEALTH MOVEMENT (BASIC).


    12.  TIME DELAY (BASIC).


    </td></tbody></table>


    Wow!!I have lots of skills...huh...some even I don¡¯t know about...well...eyesight I can guess, cartography means map making, crude weapons I can also guess...Let¡¯s see, danger premonition is self explanatory...what is blood lust??


    ¡°Show Blood lust¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    BLOOD LUST


    Ability to remain calm while facing a stronger opponent if sprayed upon by the blood of the opponent.


    Passive Skill: (BASIC)


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Why did I get such cannibalistic skills?? Maybe its connected with my rank...better not tell anybody...I have to stop eating my kills from now on...


    Let¡¯s see what else... ¡°Show Partial Absorption¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    ABSORPTION (Partial)


    Ability to learn opponent¡¯s innate ability after consuming a certain portion of the opponent. But cannot completely memorize it.


    ABILITY TO UTILIZE ABILITIES LEARNED FROM OPPONENTS: 2 mins


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Come on!!! Why my skills are all cannibalistic in nature???


    ¡°Show Partial Body Elongation¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    BODY ELONGATION (Partial)


    Able to elongate only arms & legs up to a certain degree.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Now this is some useful skill...how did I get this??I¡¯ll think about it later...What else??


    ¡°Show Partial High Altitude Jumping¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    HIGH ALTITUDE JUMPING (Partial)


    Able to jump up to a certain height above normal creatures.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    How did I get this stuff?? What next?? Please be something normal!!


    ¡°Show Partial Bone Lightning¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    BONE LIGHTNING (Partial)


    Density of bones decreases making it lighter than usual upon activation.


    ACTIVATION PERIOD: 3 mins


    COOL DOWN PERIOD: 1 hr


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmm...At least its normal than the rest...


    What is Time Delay??


    ¡°Show Time Delay¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    TIME DELAY


    Ability to decrease one¡¯s heart rate to one¡¯s need upon activation making movements faster than normal limit.


    COOL DOWN PERIOD: 5 hrs


    (WARNING: EXTENSIVE USE MIGHT DAMAGE ONE¡¯S HEART COMPLETELY.)


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    This is pretty good...well the consequence in the long run is bad but handy in a tight spot...better keep this a secret too.


    There was another option in the Status... ¡°Show attributes¡±


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>PHYSICAL ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>ATTACK</td><td colspan=''3''>E</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''3''>F</td></tr><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>WEAPONS ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>CRUDE FASHIONED ANIMAL BONE SWORD</td><td colspan=''1''>DAMAGE</td><td colspan=''1''>C</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>CRUDE FASHIONED ANIMAL BONE DAGGER</td><td colspan=''1''>DAMAGE</td><td colspan=''1''>D</td></tr><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>ARMOUR ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>ZUMA NORMAL SHIRT</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''1''>F</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>ZUMA NORMAL PANT</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''1''>F</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>ZUMA NORMAL SHOES</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE+AGILITY</td><td colspan=''1''>F+F</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well...it is quiet normal...


    After cleaning up, I went to the Council hall to listen to the will Elder left me...of course my new guardians came with me as well...they said that they were just going to talk with Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec about my situation but I know better...they want to know what how much fortune did Elder left me with... *smack* ahhh...


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    Aby: ¡°You were thinking something bad about us...weren¡¯t you??¡± small grin forming in the corner of her slender lips.


    Me: ¡°No...No...Absolutely not...how could I!?¡±I smiled innocently at her.


    Aby: ¡°Remember Boy...you are still inexperienced...everything you think or do will be known to us instantly...be careful...this forest is pretty dense...¡± her grin got mixed with her sharp eyes turning into one hell of a scary face.


    Me: ¡°Yes...I understand...Miss Aby.¡± looking down towards the earth.


    Aby: ¡°Now hurry up; we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡±


    Upon reaching the Council hall, I met the Councilwoman, talked to her for a little bit. She was quiet shocked to see me...well everyone was so no big deal. Then handed me a paper & told me to sign it. It was Elder¡¯s will. After reading & signing it she handed me a small triangular crystal, black in colour. She told me to drop some blood on a part of the crystal. I did what she told me, a screen came appeared.


    <table><tbody><tr><td> ENTER THE DOCUMENT CODE:


    _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I entered the code written in the will.


    <table><tbody><tr><td> BLOOD LINE VERIFIED


    INITIALIZING...


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td> INFORMATION TRANSFERED TO LE¡¯ON.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Now Le¡¯On you can access the information by saying ¡®Will Info¡¯, try it child¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Show Will Info¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td> NAME: LE¡¯ON


    AMOUNT: 352,000 Gold.


    ITEMS ACQUIRED:


    ? 3 VITALIS FIELD.


    ? HOUSE OF BE¡®LON.


    ? KNOWLEDGE ABOUT HERBS.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Wow...that¡¯s a lot of things...I will need some money for my journey but better not tell anyone about this...especially to those people...they¡¯ll suck me dry.


    After conducting my business & getting permission from the councilwoman about my journey I went off to my first adventure...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 2

    So, here I am...traveling with them, they nagged me about what I got from Elder, I told them only about the knowledge about herbs. Being Zumas not much was expected from the start so they believed me. But I know Miss Aby has her suspicion. I was excited, ready to see the world, meet new people, kill some monsters, grow strong BUT...up to now...it was not to be...I am currently reduced to being a porter, carrying their loads with no payment. They said that the protection & food provided by them is my payment. Every time some danger arises, I am pushed in the middle & I have to see the rest of the group having fun. Some adventure...sheesh...but I am trying on my own, out of everybody¡¯s eyes to enhance some of my skills. The mapping skill is very handy, cooking skill as well as the knowledge of herbs has proved quiet useful. But no weapons training up to now. They said that when we move to our next destination then they will teach me. I have to buy some weapons & armour for myself also. I will do it when we reach the port town of the Castor clan.


    Aby: ¡°We have reached our destination, boy...now follow me...quietly.¡± saying this she quickly jumped on a branch of tree just like a flash & became nothing more than a shadow.


    I looked around, surveying my surroundings. I was standing in front of a broken down building if I want to call it that...felt kind of spooky. I quickly jumped to where Miss Aby was. As I reached the place, I saw Miss Aby sitting on the branch keeping her back towards the main body of the tree as such no one can see her from anywhere but she can see everywhere. I looked around to find a suitable spot to sit, she pointed up towards another branch. I understood what she meant, quickly jumped and settled myself just like Miss Aby.


    Me: ¡°Miss Aby...why are we here?¡±


    Aby (whispering): ¡°There are certain things I will tell you now listen carefully & don¡¯t forget it, boy.¡±


    Me: ¡°OK.¡±


    Aby (whispering): ¡°First, from now on call me just Aby, don¡¯t add Miss...I hate it...I may look like this but in reality I¡¯m just few years older than you. The appearance of my clan people grows fast.¡±


    Me (quiet shocked): ¡°Wow...I never would have guessed...you would be so young yet you look this beautiful¡± something told me that I shouldn¡¯t have said the last part.


    Aby: ¡°Oh really! Wei is also as the same age as me.¡±


    Me: ¡°WOW...¡±


    Aby: ¡°Secondly, lower your voice...boy! Talk with a lower voice. We are at a scouting mission. We will stay here all night & note everything about this place including the activities of monsters. Before you ask, I know for a fact that you can sneak in & out of a place efficiently. That is the reason I brought you with me here so that you could learn something.¡±


    Me (getting to understand a little bit of our objective): ¡°OK... but why do you call me boy all the time?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Oww...did I hurt your feeling...BOY?¡±


    Me: ¡°No, not that, just that our age are not that far away...¡±


    Aby: ¡°The reason is simple...you don¡¯t know anything right now, first learn about all the things you need to survive...only then I would stop calling you...Boy...got it ¡°She giggled.


    Me: ¡°I understand...¡± I have to gain experience quickly or else this woman or rather this girl will drive me mad.


    Aby: ¡°And lastly, I know you hid many things from us...that is a good point you have...the only good point mind you. None of us have any ill intention towards you, you need to understand that. In our line of business trust is the biggest commodity. Understood!¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Me: ¡°Yes...A...A...Aby¡± weird...why did I stutter??Must be the cold catching up to me.


    Aby: ¡°Good...you are a fast learner...boy¡±


    Some time passed, many monsters roamed underneath us, noting everything we stay put. I was excited, this was my first scouting mission...I thought to myself ¡°So it feels like this...¡±


    Aby: ¡°Control your excitement boy...or you¡¯ll alert someone!¡±


    Me (little confused): ¡°Sorry...but how could that happen?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Just like we can sense danger or presence through the feeling of our surroundings, some monster also can feel the same thing. For some, their lives depend on this ability. So learn to control yourself, everything about you...from breathing to everything...be at one with nature...if you aren¡¯t you would stand out & the enemy will be alerted...understood?¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay...thanks Aby...¡±


    Aby: ¡°So...What are you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Aby: ¡°What are you BOY? You are not an average Zuma, so...what are you?¡±


    Me: ¡°I...I don¡¯t know.¡± I answered with a half truth.


    Aby: ¡°Are you any variant rank?¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know...Aby...I had never heard about any levels after are normal evolution levels...It¡¯s new to our race...Maybe...no...I don¡¯t know what I am...at this moment but I intend to find out.¡±


    Aby: ¡°And how are you going to do that, BOY?¡±


    Me: ¡°The Council Hall in the Capital...they must have records of our clan...maybe...I can get a clue at least...in the records.¡±


    Aby: ¡°You know, BOY...I have seen different types of men...each one is different yet all are same...but I have got a feeling you might be different...¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Don¡¯t betray our expectations BOY...If you crumble under heavy expectations...then you can never be a true adventurer...¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you ...Aby...for trusting me & giving me an option other than a normal path.¡±


    Aby: ¡°BOY...don¡¯t get emotional now...we are scouting...control your emotions, you will alert any enemy out there...¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh...sorry.¡±


    The night passed without any big event. We went back to the group in the morning; I was told or ordered by Aby to report to the group about everything that we saw out there, without leaving any information. I reported everything without missing anything, thanks to my previous explorations that I don¡¯t forget anything I see. Javel told me that in honor of my first successful scouting mission, I would be allowed to hunt for our dinner & also I have to cook it. Some reward...huh...


    The group packed everything after having breakfast & moved towards the rundown building to explore.


    I was excited...my first group exploration & if we found any valuables I would get an equal share of it as I am a member of this team & they can¡¯t swindle it from me as it is a law of the Zoit continent. Yes...bring on the adventure....


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 3

    They decided to tell me some information about what we are doing here; while we are making camp inside this rundown of a place. Apparently this place is known as the Burned Castle of Nomer. It is an ancient castle build by an ancient lord & no one knows what or how this place got destroyed...but after that they said that when we reach our destination I would know the rest of the story. Well, I¡¯m cool as long as I get to have an adventure & perhaps score some loot at the side will be a bonus. As promised I was charged in hunting or finding dinner for the group. I was given a short sword, not great looking but it will do & Wei was told to accompany me as back up. Personally, Wei was the only one with whom I didn¡¯t have any interaction up to this point. Not that I didn¡¯t want to talk, but it feels like an invisible wall is surrounding her. I can tell you she is the most fearsome fighter in this group. Sometimes she makes a face that scares the soul out of my body...


    We went out of our campsite range, onto a deeper part to see what food we can salvage. It was a quiet a long walk...actually it was a very scary long walk. All this time I could feel Wei¡¯s trust issues hitting on my head. But salvation was quickly gained. Finally we saw a tasty looking animal eating some leaves of a plant. What interested me more than our prey was what it was eating. Due to my gained knowledge of herbs I can feel that; that plant is important, I can almost sense it. After gathering food maybe I can pick these up & show it to Marion, as she has more knowledge about it than me, probably learn some things while I¡¯m at it.


    Quickly focusing my gaze back towards our prey, it still didn¡¯t notice our advance. I looked at Wei to determine if she has anything to say or maybe she would like to go first.Wei looked at me with a stone face & nodded sideways. Looks like it¡¯s my prey. I use stealth movement up to a certain point just stopping few feet of the animal. It still didn¡¯t realize my presence. I drew my sword from scabbard, taking a long breath I jumped at it. The sword entered from its neck & out from its throat, instant kill...a success. Yes...my first kill in the trip. I looked at Wei but got a cold look in response. Well that was nice of her...I picked up the animal¡¯s body & threw it towards Wei for safe keeping. I was going to venture a little deeper as I had some more time left. Wei picking up the animal followed me...& suddenly I heard a voice...it shocked the hell of me...a very distinct feminine voice came from behind asking ¡°Where are you going?¡±I looked back...Wei just spoke to me. The sword dropped out of my hand.


    Wei: ¡°We have our dinner, no need for anything...we are going back.¡±


    Me (regaining courage or senses, probably both): ¡°Miss Wei, I know but that plant looked like it could be useful so I wanted to get some of it & also as we have time, maybe we could look for a new prey.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Plants I understand but why need of another one, it will be just a waste. No...pickup as many herbs or plants you want but no more hunting...we are returning back.¡±


    Me (disappointed but looking at Wei or rather her stone face I knew nothing much will come): ¡°OK...Miss Wei, as you wish...just give me some moments to pick up these plants.¡±


    She nodded & I went ahead to pluck those plants out with a rather disappointing look. I started picking them up, I felt like I knew their properties beforehand, it felt natural. Something flew over my head & I heard a noise behind me. I looked back & saw a big large 4 legged monster is trying to claw Wei & Wei¡¯s face looks like she didn¡¯t expect a sudden attack. She was not prepared, only managing to block its claws with only one sword, holding it with both hands. The monster retracting its one hand & again swung low towards Wei¡¯s stomach. She tried to dodge it & barely managed to move backwards clipping her stomach resulting in a scratch. Not giving her a single moment of respite, the monster pushed its attack by furiously swinging its claws. She was dodging some, blocking some but not able break free of the momentum the monster had created. She couldn¡¯t take out her second sword too & her balance was off. I took out my sword but Wei shouted ¡°Stay back...You run towards the camp...Go!¡±


    Me: ¡°But I can help...¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Wei (dodging a claw & blocking another one): ¡°Just run, idiots...do as I told you.¡±


    I gathered my things & ran past them. She could handle it...she¡¯s very strong...I could hear the scuffle created by them but still I ran but I stopped. Suddenly, my head cleared of all thoughts, it was blank, peaceful. Something is calling me, my temperature is rising, I can feel my body burning. I started running...running towards the fight with nothing in mind...no thoughts...I felt my left hand, felt the sword in hand...felt the blade...noise of fighting beginning to get loud...heard some shouts...but I could only feel my sword. Without a worry in the world I swung it, saw blue fluid splatter on it & on my face...I could feel the warmth of the fluid on my face. I swung again, felt more warmth, now all over my body...at that point I felt as if I am at my peak of pleasure. It was a great feeling. Felt a hand on my face *smack*, I regained my thought & senses...what happened??I looked around...saw a headless dead monster, me drenched with its blood & Wei slapped me hard *smack*.


    Wei (shouting): ¡°What are you DOING BACK HERE??I told you to run to the camp...I had it under control...do you want to be a hero? IS THAT IT...IDIOT (*smack*slapping me hard again) what were you thinking??Do have any idea what could have happened to you? Do you have any experience battling high level monsters??DO YOU??¡±


    Me (I can only stand still in shock): ¡°No.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Now don¡¯t just stand here...MOVE...¡±


    Me: ¡°Y...Y...Yes...Miss Wei.¡±


    I followed her, thinking about the consequence...I was scared to be honest & my face hurts pretty badly...her hand was made out of a rock. We reached the vicinity of our camp.


    Wei: ¡°This is the only time I¡¯m going to say this so listen carefully.¡±


    I nodded waiting for her to finish.


    Wei: ¡°Thank You...¡±


    I thought I heard wrong...still waiting for her to finish.


    Wei (her voice softened): ¡°If you hadn¡¯t come I would have lost my life...so thank you for your foolish rescue attempt. But mind you, you are not to do it again...you were just lucky. Probably your luck saved us both this time but do not count on it the next time. Foolish people lose their lives quicker than a trained & tactical minded person. You have yet to learn any of those things. Remember this...it will aid you in the future...thank you again...& call me just Wei.¡±


    Me (just for a second felt the wall had gone down): ¡°Yes...Wei...I will remember it...& I¡¯m also sorry.¡±


    Again the invincible wall formed, her face turned stone & she nodded.


    We reached the camp, told them what happened...got smacked again my Aby & numerous hurtful sentences ending with ¡®Boy¡¯ & Javel just picked me up & shook me a few times told me to get on with the diner. I tried to cook our dinner diligently, barely making it edible. Afterwards got a few glares but I can live with that. I showed the plants to Marion...she was ecstatic...her stock of health medicine was running low so she was worried but what I had just brought her was much more precious. This plants was called a Triple leafed plant, it can produce a much more potent health medicine than normal & had many more uses. Marion told me that if I wished, she could show me how it works. Out of the females she was the jolliest person. The day came to an end. Tomorrow we explore inside the castle...I am very excited...bring on the adventure.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    SKILL:


    BLOOD LUST Deactivated.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 4

    They say it¡¯s a castle but the name is misleading. It is not a big building in height per say but in length. It stretches over a big area of the forest.


    Me: ¡°How big is this castle anyway?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Does it matter? Its big...it¡¯s filled with dangerous monsters & our destination is towards the north, which is the end of this fine establishment.¡±


    Me: ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you, wherever you go, there are monsters manifesting in it. First clear the place then look for anything. So tiresome...not that I¡¯m complaining...just stating a fact that more hand in combat might be needed.¡± There that is the best way to be suggestive.


    Ron: ¡°Frankly, I get mad of Javel more than anyone or anything else.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why? What did he do?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Nothing big...just he prohibited Ron from bringing any alcohol with him in this trip...he he he...¡±


    Ron: ¡°Damn right...you fight & fight everyday...some breather is always needed but he doesn¡¯t think so... NOT everyone has an unending brute strength to depend on.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Did you say something, RON?¡± His eyes gave a view of him breaking Ron in two.


    Ron: ¡°No...Nothing...I was just telling Le¡¯On that what a great leader you are...¡±


    Marion: ¡°Le¡¯On did you hear Ron praise Javel before?? Strange I didn¡¯t hear anything...he he he.¡±


    Ron (little annoyed): ¡°Stop...suggesting things to young Le¡¯On here, he is of impressionable age.¡±


    Me: ¡°I¡¯m not that little anymore...when we get our Status activated we are equivalent to your teenagers. In 2 years, I¡¯ll be an adult.¡±


    Marion: ¡°My my, our little Le¡¯On is growing so fast...¡±


    Paleg: ¡°And here we thought that he was a stupid LITTLE KID.¡±


    They all laughed...what so funny about it?? Just give a sword...please...


    Javel (with a stern voice): ¡°Quiet...we are near our meeting point with Aby...we should...¡±


    Before even Javel could finish his words...a medium sized 6 legged monster came flying towards him & got impaled by Paleg¡¯s arrows. Then we saw we were surrounded by them, 6 legged monsters ranging from small to medium. They were in huge numbers. It would take the whole night to fight them.


    Marion: ¡°6 leg...everybody...don¡¯t get bitten. They are poisonous.¡±


    The team came in formation. Javel, Ron, Wei creating a triangular wall, within it me, Marion & Paleg in support.


    Within matter of secs they attacked us. The team started its defensive counter measure. The monsters had great numbers but we had experienced fighters. Very soon blood, limbs & heads were flying everywhere. All of them were of the attacking monsters. Javel was just impaling them. He was a monster among monsters. Paleg with his pinpoint accuracy picked out the monsters at a distance. Ron was cutting their limbs...he had some crude methods to subdue them. And Wei was like a cutter. She cut the monsters left & right, heads, limbs, torso¡¯s all were cut clean off. It was a sight to see. I was restless...come one someone just give a sword...please. As time passed, we got bogged down, we had underestimated their strength. It was getting harder & harder to push them back. Everyone had to be extra careful that they don¡¯t get bitten. Getting poisoned can be treated by Marion but you would be out for the rest of the fight & put huge extra pressure on the team. But we relieved some reprieve as we saw Aby from a distance. She was throwing her knives with pin point accuracy, picking out & instantly killing them. The fight was getting dragged along & I was just standing. Come on...


    Suddenly, something made the monster fill with renewed energy. They started their attack with more intensity. It was suspicious. I was looking at Aby, hoping she would know if something else is out there. I saw her checking her surrounding & she fell back...What??Everyone one noticed it...a big body emerged from the shadow. It was black in colour with red streaks. It was the biggest monster out of all of them.


    Javel shouted: ¡°Aby!!!Get out of their...it¡¯s the alpha...GET OUT!!!¡±


    But Aby was still sitting down on the branch with her back towards the tree.


    Marion: ¡°Oh no...No...No...She is bitten! Javel!!! She is bitten!!¡±


    What???No...No... It can happen again. I saw, it was setting itself for its final strike. Move...move...MOVE!!!


    Instantly I grabbed Marion¡¯s sword from her waist. Everything tuned out. I can¡¯t hear anything. It was calm...I felt the blade in my hand. But it still felt out of place. I then grabbed Ron¡¯s extra sword from his back. Now it was balanced. The movement of the monsters got slower. To slow...two monsters came against me...they were slow. I turned sideways, caught one on its heads with my left hand & another  one¡¯s head with my right...cutting their heads off cleanly...blood sprayed out...some splashing over my face, some on the ground...I craved for more. I dashed towards Aby, not a care in the world...just the strong desire for blood. Haphazardly cutting monsters left & right, their bloods soaking me...I felt more at peace. I was within reach of Aby. The alpha was just about to strike the final blow...I jumped.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ********* ABY''S POV*******


    Pain rising within me...such pain...I can¡¯t move my body...vision became blurry. Damn...I was careless...I couldn¡¯t feel its presence...Damn it...so much pain. Now the monster is ready to give its final blow...I tried looking towards the group...they were some distant away...So this is how it ends...not how I wanted. I had so much to see, to feel...ahhhhh...so much pain...end it monster...end this pain, you win this round but my teammates will kill you. It lets loose its stinger...THIS IS IT...a sword emerged , a hand holding a sword...it struck the stinger stopping it in the process...What??Who?? Another hand holding sword emerged, now I can see a body...It thrust the sword inside the monsters head...Who is it??Wei? Ahhh...so much pain...everything¡¯s getting blurred...who is...Le¡¯On!!!....


    ******************************


    I reached in time...stopped its stinger first & even before it could retaliate I plunged another sword through its head....Instant death...its bloods spraying over me...my senses get stronger...I turned my attention towards Aby...She is pain...picked her up & put her over my right shoulder freeing my left to defend or attack. I start my return dash, jumping from one branch to another...some monster came...but they were too slow...


    ********* ABY''S POV*********


    Ahhhh....so much pain...where am I? I tried to look but couldn¡¯t see anything except some headless monster & why am I seeing everything upside down...pain growing, everything getting blurry...I felt that I was being carried...Who¡¯s carrying me? I tried to look up...Le¡¯On!!! What are you doing...you...stupid boy??...


    ********************************


    I reached the group...took Aby to Marion. She was ready with the treatment. But I didn¡¯t wait to see. I plunged in the fight again...the monsters had lost coordination & the will to fight. It was easy & slow. It took some moment before everything became quiet. I looked around...no monster was standing...I was drenched in blood...my swords was covered in blood, their colour turned blue. It was so peaceful. Javel saying something to me...What is he saying???He put his arms on my waist, picked me up & shook me violently...What???What happened??I regained my senses, started hearing everything again.


    Javel: ¡°YOU IDIOT!!!What were you thinking???¡±


    Ron: ¡°Javel...let him down...he did save Aby...it was reckless but necessary.¡±


    Javel put me down...he has some strength...Aby!!!What about Aby??I looked towards Marion. She looked at me & then nodded.


    Marion: ¡°I have given her the antidote...she needs rest...but her life¡¯s not in danger...Le¡¯On...though it was dangerous but Thank you for saving her...¡±


    I nodded...I was tired & relieved...& needed to clean myself.


    Javel (Picking Aby up): ¡°Alright let¡¯s move away from this place & find a suitable place to set camp for tonight.¡±


    We moved on to find a place...It was a very good day...Bring on the adventure.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    SKILL:


    ->BLOOD LUST deactivated.


    ->TIME DELAY deactivated.


    TIME DELAY cool down activated.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 THIS IS NOT A CHAPTER BUT A QUESTION TO THE VIEWERS

    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>This question is for all the viewers who have followed this series until now... I''m in the process of writing the 3rd Volume, it''s half done... the 2nd volume has more chapters so it will not end soon. But I cannot decide the length of the 3rd Volume...should I keep it compact & small i.e  a small to medium amount of chapters or should I make it large i.e fill it with more chapters, possibly in the amount of greater than 12-13... your feed back are greatly needed...


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    AUTHOR:- MOVE OVER TO THE NEXT CHAPTER

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 5

    Morning came, we were well rested. Aby seems to have woken up before everyone & began her daily routine; still by her standards she is still weak. While we were packing our camp, she walked passed & I am sure I heard ¡®Idiot¡¯ & ¡®Boy¡¯ but somehow it didn¡¯t affect me too much like before, must have gotten used to it.


    We finished our breakfast & were now ready to move on. Javel approached me with a stern face & everybody looking at me...I fell a little scared...don¡¯t know why??


    Javel: ¡°Here, take this. From now on you will actively participate in group formations & Wei will take charge of you. You will move as she commands you. You got it?¡± He takes out a short sword & hands it to me.


    I nod in compliance, I feel a hand on my shoulders, I look back to see Wei was standing there with a stone face.


    Wei: ¡°You will stay with me the whole time, I will teach you some proper techniques & movement as it seems you¡¯re a double wielder too...but you must first learn to wield the sword in one hand before graduating to two hands. Got it?¡±


    I nod in compliance again happily...yes...finally, active participation. After the talk Javel ordered to move out. Javel at front with Ron, Paleg in middle covering Marion who is supporting Aby as she is still weak, me & Wei in the rear.


    Me: ¡°Tell me more about what we are doing here?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Why?¡±


    Me: ¡°Come on...please tell me...I want to know...why are we here searching this place?¡±


    Wei looked at Javel, Javel gave a slight nod. Wei then looked at me.


    Wei: ¡°Legend has it that Count Nomer who built this place had a priceless artifact in his treasury. His second wife was a greedy woman. She made plans to steal the artifact with her lover. Her lover hired some mercenaries to attack the castle & in confusion the wife would steal the artifact. They went ahead with their plan, lit up the castle in fire only to find no one in the Counts room. When the wife broke in the treasury she found the Count sitting on a chair. The treasury was completely empty. He smiled at her & her lover. It is said that he told them that he knew of their plans & secretly transferred all his treasures with his first wife to faraway place to bury it forever erasing its existence. Only the worthy ones would find it. He held two keys in his hands. Then the legend gets a bit misty.¡±


    Me: ¡°WOW...never thought this would ever happen...so why now? Why now a mission to seek his treasures? Wont other explorers haven¡¯t found it already?¡±


    Wei: ¡°It took hundreds of years to locate this castle; it was very tough as there were no records of it...only word of mouth. The legend itself was passed down the generations...The Council of Zoit recently found some credibility to this legend. Only then they commissioned us to find it out & retrieve it if possible.¡±


    Me (little shocked): ¡°The Council???What will they do with the illusive artifact?¡±


    Wei: ¡°It is not some illusion seeing the castle do exists...& that artifact  is a part of this continent...they want to restore it & put it in the museum for all to see & marvel.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Me: ¡°Wow...to be a part of this is giving me goose bumps...he he he...¡±


    Wei: ¡°Now don¡¯t get ahead yourself...it only just started...now on to the next part...the important part.¡±


    Me (little confused): ¡°What important part?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Your training.¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh...¡±


    From there on I got many lectures (tips) of how to wield the sword accurately, how to maximize the damage output with minimum strength applied. What stance to take...just the beginners one. I will not lie...it was really helpful...after swinging it with accordance of Wei¡¯s tip; I felt the handling of the sword got better. It the midst I found Aby looking towards me with a face filled with some kind of emotion from time to time. Frankly I didn¡¯t understand what kind of emotion it was. Sometime in the afternoon, we were surrounded by a group of monsters. They were not that strong but in group they pose a great threat. Finally, I got permission to engage side by side to Wei. Using her tips I could slice the monsters with ease keeping a safe distance. But I felt something was missing...I felt as if I didn¡¯t feel at peace. Maybe I was over thinking it. We made short work of the monsters & decided to camp for sometime.


    Javel was in need of a scout, Aby was in no position as Marion stated it clearly...incidentally Aby recommended my name. Upon her recommendation I was given the job. I did my job properly; control my emotions, breathing, tried to as one with the nature just like Aby told me to. I reported back that the road ahead has a few pocket of monsters but not anything serious & there was burned building few miles from our spot. We started moving making our way towards the building. When the light star faded we reached our destination. Javel told me & Wei to fan out & scout the area for boss class monsters. I went east of the building while Wei went west. Nothing out of the ordinary was found so I decided to return. I could see Wei waiting for me, suddenly something flashed on my eye. I looked towards it. I saw something flashing within a statue. I went towards it to check it.


    Wei: ¡°What are doing?? Come on...¡±


    Me: ¡°There¡¯s something here...let me check it for a bit.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    I put my hand on it...it was a bracelet made of some substance I don¡¯t know about. As I put my hand over it...it pressed down...suddenly a shock went through me...I tried to look towards Wei, something opened under my feet & I lost my consciousness.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 6

    I woke up feeling an intense pain...so much pain...it feels as if every inch of my body is screaming in pain...what happened? My eyes slowly became adjusted to the surrounding. It was dark with only a small light glowing far away...I tried to move myself but I couldn¡¯t...Why can¡¯t I move?? I tried to move my head...I cannot see a single thing...The pain is slowly decreasing, little by little I¡¯m gaining control of my hands & limbs. When I tried to move them again I felt as if I¡¯m tied to something, but I cannot see anything. When the pain went away, I felt a burning sensation...I have never felt this before. I feel by body is burning; like somebody has set me on fire but I don¡¯t feel pain...just the burning sensation. It sensation quickly rises...my sight gets blurry. What is happening??


    ???: ¡°Finally, you are awake.¡±


    A feminine voice came within the dark room.


    Me (fear crept in me): ¡°Who is there??Who are you???Where am I??¡±


    ???: ¡°I waited so long for you to awake.¡±


    Me: ¡°Answer me!!Who are you???Where am I?¡±


    ???: ¡°Have patience....my new toy...I will tell you everything...he he he he...but first....let me play for some time.¡±


    Something stung me on my abdomen...I tried to look down...I saw a stinger over my abdomen. Suddenly a fierce pain originated from there...It hurts...so much pain...mixed with the burning feeling, it feels as if I am being cut limb to limb while getting burned. Before I could scream I saw another stinger struck on my head. I couldn¡¯t scream or talk...my voice has disappeared nor I have control over my body...the pain is unbearable...please...please make it stop.


    ???: ¡°There...now I am all set. First of all, tell me how are you feeling???he he he he...you don¡¯t have to answer that. I know you are in lot of pain...as if you are being cut limb to limb while getting burned. Am I correct?¡±


    I tried to talk or do anything but I can¡¯t...fear & despair fell on me.


    ???: ¡°He he he...from your face I can tell that I¡¯m perfectly correct. Good...now some trivial matters first. Let me introduce myself...I am called Aniya & this is my home.I welcome you to my home Le¡¯On...¡±


    I looked shocked...how did she know my name???


    Aniya: ¡°You are trying to guess how I knew your name...well my new toy...it¡¯s very simple...I¡¯m connected to you now through the stinger attached to your head. I can see your memories. Ummm...so sweet memories...so sweet that I can eat them. But don¡¯t worry I will do you no harm...YET...¡±


    Panic starts to grasp me...I tried to get a hold of myself...to do something, but to no avail.


    Aniya: ¡°he he he he...I have paralyzed you...so no point in trying to wiggle out. Now, onto the main topic...as you know...this is my home...& I know why you have come...Don¡¯t worry! You are not the first one...¡±


    The last line hit me a little bit...not the last one...so many others...ahhhhh....the pain level went up...


    Aniya: ¡°Yes my dear, not the first one...now you may be thinking why didn¡¯t you know about this??Its very simple...I didn¡¯t let anybody live to tell about me & you or your friends are no exception.¡±


    Oh no...My team mates...they must be in trouble...I have to go to them...must find some way to get out here...


    Aniya: ¡°But that can wait...You see... the giant monster you killed the other day was my only son...¡±


    Once again fear gripped me...oh no...


    Aniya: ¡°Ha ha ha ha...yes...you have guessed it right. This is pure revenge for that. But killing you simply will not do. I want to play with you a little bit...the pain your feeling right now, it is caused by a poison I¡¯m injecting in you through your abdomen...You see we are...sorry...WERE a poison family. My poison acts a little differently.¡±


    I have to get out of here...somebody...help...


    Aniya: ¡°You see you killed my only son...that means I have no one to carry on with my traditions...so now...hmm...let me search your memory first.¡±


    Suddenly my head felt like exploding...all the images of all the woman I¡¯ve met flash before my eyes...what is happening to me???


    Aniya: ¡°UMMM...how wonderful...yumm...it seems you are yet to fill the warmth of a woman...he he he...days of the youth...how wonderful. Now what I want from you is just to stay still, while I do my work on you.¡±


    I don¡¯t like the sound of this.


    Aniya: ¡°What kind of work you ask??Well I¡¯m need of an offspring & I¡¯m a female on the other hand you are a male, healthy & untainted at that & you are my captive with no way to run. Now I¡¯m sure you can connect the dots...my dear...he he he he...¡±


    Oh...NO...NO...NO...NOOO....somebody help...please I don¡¯t...before even I could think of anything...I felt a surging pain running outwards from my abdomen, followed by very hot sensation on my crotch...it¡¯s so hot...it wiggles a little bit & then starts to move up & down continuously...it feels so hot & good...but the pain continuous...please stop...


    Aniya: ¡°Ahh...ahh...ah...You see...ahh...many years have passed...ahh...until my last experience...ahhh...but dont worry ....ahhh....my dear...you are much more pure than him...ahhh...you see, my poison is an high grade aphrodisiac...ahhh...ahh......it will increase your sexual appetite if you want to call it that...ahhh...& I need a lot of sperm to get pregnant...ahhh... a lot means...amount produced in half of your life time in one day...ahhh...ummm....yes it will kill you afterwards...ahhh...but dear it¡¯s better to die this way then get hacked or eaten by someone else...ahhh...just enjoy it will you can...umm...he he he he...¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    My vision became blurry again...so much pain...so much pleasure...what is happening??Then I saw a figure above...it have the shape of a curvy woman...I could only make out her hair colour & eyes. She had black hair with silver streaks & ruby eyes...ahhh....so much pleasure...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    WARNING:


    Unhealthy mating detected.....


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    WARNING:


    CURSE OF ANIYA initializing...


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Her movements become more vigorous...moans escaped from her mouth...she came closer to me...I can look straight into her ruby eyes...I felt a soft sensation on my lips...something entered my mouth...its...its...so much pleasure...please stop it...


    Aniya: ¡°You know dear...ahhh...let me give you something else as present for giving me an offspring...aahh...let me rearrange you or your libido to be exact.¡±


    Please not anymore...I can feel something coming out of my penis...it won¡¯t stop....so much pain & pleasure...ahhh...sharp pain starts in my head...I fell it¡¯s about to burst.


    Aniya: ¡°There...all done...you know...you are lucky...I will let you live...cherish the reward I have given you...ahhh...he he he...¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    WARNING:


    CURSE OF ANIYA has been placed.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    She started moving more roughly...ahh...ahhh. I felt a soft sensation on my lips again...so much pleasure, I lost my mind...I felt something strange in my mouth...its...it¡¯s...tasty...


    Aniya: ¡°Ahhhh...so you want to play rough too...biting my lips...you even cut my lips...naughty boy...ummm...I must punish you.¡±


    Aniya: "I''m glad you decided to enjoy this...I assure you, this will be the last time you will ever enjoy having sex... with anyone.... You know I''ve come to like you...so I will share a fun fact. All of the men that I had slept & killed before, had


    no fun in there approach...you could say...they were all one-dimensional. But, you have that trait in you...I like it...(biting her lower lip) ummm....I will kill all your friends....ahhh....& keep you here...ummm...just for myself....he he he"


    She move more roughly...What I tasted before...was it blood...I can feel something leaving from my penis...I could feel it...what¡¯s this?? I can feel something within her too...I can feel it coming in me through her...what is this??? so powerful...my energy is coming back...slowly. I tried to tune out everything & concentrate on sucking the powerful aura...After sometime I heard a loud scream & *THUD*. Something collapsed on me...what is it??? The pain is gone & the burning sensation is gone to. I felt full of energy...I opened my eyes...saw Aniya¡¯s body over me...lifeless...what happened??


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NEW SKILL LEARNED:


    LIFE FORCE DRAIN (BASIC).


    In addition with the CURSE OF ANIYA a new skill is learned:-


    LIFE FORCE DRAIN (MATING).


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 7

    It took a while for me to get up, though the pain has subsided but I¡®m still feeling dizzy & nauseous. What did that monster do to me??Now that I have some minutes to rearrange my thoughts, I saw the fallen Aniya¡¯s body closely. She had 6 six legs with two stingers attached to her back with an upper body resembling to a normal woman. If you subtract her lower body, it pains me to say that she was a beautiful woman or monster...whichever she is. How did she suddenly die??I did nothing to her nor could I see anyone in this area besides me & what was that powerful aura I felt within her???Some thing was shown to me while I was being tormented...what were those??But before I find out about it, I have to find my gears...I¡¯m standing naked here...I wobble & tumble few times, trying to find the escape route or my gear. I have to return to them. After searching for quiet sometime I felt something resembling the shape of a sword. I searched its vicinity & found my gears. I equipped myself...still feeling unwell...I have to let Marion check up on me & it¡¯s best not to tell about this to anybody. I found the way of going out, after following the narrow tunnel, I came into a large room...it was lit with fire stone so I can see moderately. Making sure that no enemies were present I decided to check on those warnings I received.


    ¡°Show Curse of Aniya¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    CURSE OF ANIYA:


    Due to your unhealthy mating with an aphrodisiac half-blooded Shurian, you have been cursed by her.


    EFFECTS OF THE CURSE:-


    You cannot have a healthy mating process until the curse is lifted. Due to the curse, when you mate, your partner will receive a basic dose of an Aphrodisiac Poison making her unable to control her body. Longer the mating process continues your urges will get stronger. If not controlled properly, your partner may die or become paralyzed depending upon the effect on her body & mind.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    DAMN IT......DAMN THAT MONSTER.....I have to find a cure for this quick...nothing I can do now...so...OK...let¡¯s see, what was the other things??? AH...yes...


    ¡°Show Life Force Drain¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    LIFE FORCE DRAIN (BASIC):


    You have now the ability to drain anyone¡¯s life force out of them by channeling your own life force. This skill will only work when even a single drop of enemy blood is consumed. At this level, you can only drain life force out of enemies which are at a similar level or lower than you.


    EFFECTS DEALT:- DEATH


    VARIANT SKILL UNLOCKED.


    LIFE FORCE DRAIN (MATING)


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well... this is a good skill which I can use...but to drink blood to activate it...Why is everything related to blood for me??? & what¡¯s this?? Variant skill...


    Show ¡°Life force Drain (Mating)¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    LIFE FORCE DRAIN (MATING):


    This variant skill allows you to drain someone¡¯s life force through mating.


    EFFECTS DEALT:- DEATH


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Come onnn.....why????


    While I was scared or shocked to see the skills gained, I heard a loud noise coming through the wall beside me. I approached the wall & saw a door was there...I found its lock & opened the door, ready for any attack that may come...*SMACK* *Thud*


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    I was on the floor....flat. I gained my senses...ohhh...my head hurts & face as well. I was punched...but who punched me...


    ¡°I see you are alive...BOY!!¡±


    Ohhhh...I knew this voice, looked up & saw Aby standing in front of me with Wei to her side...both looking unhappy...& the rest of the team laughing. Ron helped me to get back up.


    Javel: ¡°What happened to you?? Wei said you fell into a trap.¡±


    Me (nursing my face): ¡°Yeah...fell into a trap...got surrounded by monsters & I made my way here...What about you guys?? Are you alright??¡¯


    Wei: ¡°After you fell...the door of this building opened & monsters attacked us. But as you can see we made it this far...¡±


    She was stopped suddenly by Javel.


    Javel: ¡°Paleg...light this room.¡±


    Paleg threw some fire stones on the floor...lighting up the room a little more.


    Javel (smirking): ¡°Team, we have arrived at our destination.¡±


    Me (little shocked): ¡°What do you mean??¡±


    Javel without answering me signaled Ron & Wei to go with him. He approached a wall with a statue depicting two people crossing swords. One of them wore a bracelet. It was shinning. Javel cleared the dirt off it. There was a key embedded on it. Javel took out the key...examined a little it.


    Aby: ¡°Is this it??¡±


    Javel (with a satisfied look): ¡°Yes...our clue to our next target. This is it...¡±


    Ron was looking at the statues closely until he found a strange button on the other warrior statue¡¯s bracelet. He pushed it. With a loud creaking sound... a door right of us opened. A bright light was coming out of it. We entered it & I couldn¡¯t believe it...LOOT...my very first loot on an adventure....yes....The room had numerous carving on the wall ranging from what I could tell were monsters that I have never seen & by looks on Marion & other members...I got a feeling neither did they, it also had a small trunk situated in its center. Paleg opened it. There was a tablet with something written on it.The tablet appears to be made of what I could tell was steel. Javel inspected it & said: ¡°I can¡¯t understand it...let¡¯s take it to the Council Office in the port city.¡±


    Everybody nodded, I was in the dark so I just stood there...who cares...I got my eyes on two rings. I looked around & saw Ron looking at me & smiling...


    Ron: ¡°Already have your eyes on the prize...good...go on...take what you like...¡±


    Me (little hesitant): ¡°But...everyone should...¡±


    Javel: ¡°Go on...technically; you were the first one to find this room so you deserve the first share...¡±


    I was filled with joy...not for the treasures per say...but the joy of discovering something important on my adventure. I took one ring with a stone embedded on it & another ring with a symbol scribed on it. I also noticed a pouch. I took it thinking I would see what is in it later. After me everybody took their own shares & we left the castle without any major events. Marion told me that now we were heading to the port town of the Castor Clan to take a few weeks rest & they had some work in the Council office located there...I guessed it¡¯s about the tablet...maybe it contains something important...who knows...with everything that had happened to me, to us...I was happy...happy that my first adventure was a success...& now I¡¯m off to some rest hoping for another adventure...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 8

    We arrived at the gates of the Port Town of the Castor Clan. I have heard about it from Elder. Elder told me the Castor Clan were the only beast race who had the knowledge of building dams & had the ability to control sea ports. Thus there were only two sea ports of the Zoit Continent, both managed by the Castor Clan. They named this town Port Solitude. This is first time I¡¯m visiting this city. Well, it was much bigger than my hometown. The streets, the markets everywhere I saw, they were busy with people from different clans; looking, buying, socializing...it felt like I was being choked...so many people...


    Aby (noticing my panic state): ¡°Get a hold of yourself, BOY!!! This place is a mere port town...there many more places bigger than this with more people residing in them...get used to it if you want to become an adventurer or else go to your little safe spot.¡±


    Me (collecting myself): ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so mean...you know!!¡±


    Aby (smiling devilishly): ¡°Are you hurt???My my...what should I do now!??¡± putting her hands on her cheeks (*sarcasm*)


    Me: ¡°Let me think....Oh...I know, show me around.¡± Trying to keep up with her.


    Aby: ¡°You are 100 yrs too young to ask of me something....BOY!!¡±


    Me (with an innocent smile): ¡°Ohh...You are that old???¡±


    Aby: ¡°What did you say???Boy!!!¡± I could see some of her veins pooping out in anger I suppose.


    Me (with a look of victory): ¡°You know...I saved your life...you owe me...¡±


    Aby( with a smirk on her face): ¡°You know...the last time a man who tried to make me do something with the pretext of owing him something went missing after a short while.¡±


    Me (with a smile on my face): ¡°Yeah...he must have realized how old you were so he ran away.¡±


    Aby (veins popping here & there): ¡°What did you say....Boy!!!  I challenge you to say that again...¡± her arms went to unsheathe one of her many daggers situated on her belt.


    Javel (with an annoyed look): ¡°Enough!!! Stop bickering like an old couple...we have reached our destination.¡±


    Everyone smiled, Marion giggled...well not except Wei as she had her stone face on. I looked at Aby & I think she was thinking of many scenarios of how to kill me.


    Aby (with a small grin): ¡°Not kill you...but skin you alive.¡± She gave me a devilish smile & went ahead to Javel.


    Well...that scared me a little. How can she be so mean???Skin me??? & how did see know about what was I thinking??


    Marion: ¡°Don¡¯t let her get to you Le¡¯On...she doesn¡¯t want to admit it to you but I know...she is thankful to you for saving her life...¡±


    Me: ¡°No no no...Actually it was me who owed her....she saved my life a long time ago...so...I just wanted to check if she still remembers about it...¡± I don¡¯t think she remembers...Yes...


    Aby: ¡°Oh...Boy...I saved you first...so we are even.¡±


    Damn that woman....


    Marion (giggling): ¡°Don¡¯t worry Le¡¯On I have some shopping to do...I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    Me (smiling...she gives such a nice & warm aura): ¡°Thanks Marion.¡±


    As I looked up I saw we were standing in front of a large building. It was three storied building...& a sign board hanging over it...Council of Zoit, Port Solitude Branch Office.


    We went inside...it was pretty spacious inside with a lot of statues & art of weird kind...I don¡¯t know anything about art. It was filled with people...some working over the counter while some standing in line in front of those counters. There were in total of 12 counters. Javel approached a man standing guard in front of a room. After a while, he nodded & went inside. We waited for some time...I was busy looking at the people...WOW...so many people...what are they doing here??


    Ron: ¡°They are mostly adventurers or explorers. The counters 1-6 were counters were for documentation of your explorations or collecting quest rewards for doing some quest issued by the Council for the adventurers. And counters 7-11 were for people seeking quests so that they can register a quest to their names. Counter 12 were for new people wanting to join the Council¡¯s own registered adventurer group. You have to pass some test to get yourself register at first.¡±


    Me: ¡°Are these arrangement same in all the Council Office?¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Ron (nodding): ¡°Yes & also as you know we are also from Councils registered adventurers group.¡±


    Javel signaled us to follow him into the room in front of which he was standing.


    We went in & seated ourselves as Javel & Marion sat in front of a man sitting behind a desk.


    The man looked at us with a smile on his face. He placed a white crystal towards Javel. He promptly touched the crystal & it showed something to the man behind the desk. After reading everything he nodded to Javel.


    ????:  ¡°So, Mr Javel...what have you found??¡±


    Javel: ¡°Chief...we have found a tablet there but could not decipher it. We want the Council¡¯s Decipher Unit to check it.¡± He pulled the tablet from the bag & gave it to the man.


    He inspected it for sometime & then he ringed a bell.


    A man came inside & the man behind the desk, wrapped the tablet with a paper, wrote something on it & then handed it to him, instructing him to take it to the Decipher Unit. He nodded & left.


    Javel: ¡°Now onto other matters. We would like to register another member to our group quest. He has been vetted by us & he is not a registered adventurer.¡±


    Chief: ¡°Ok...that can be done...who is this person?¡±


    Javel pointed towards me. He looked at me & raised an eyebrow...trying to figure something out. He then waved at me to come towards him. I did that & sat beside Marion. He placed a red crystal in front of him. I knew what had to be done. I touched it & it started to glow & turn into grey in colour. He then took the crystal closer to him & touched the crystal. It showed something to him. He raised his eyebrows after reading it...


    Chief: ¡°Zuma???He he he...when did a Zuma get courage to become an adventure...Are sure you want him to join??¡± He asked Javel while smiling.


    Javel: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Chief: ¡°Well, I suppose they would be good at being a porter. Well he has now been registered & he should get the details any moment now.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOU NOW HAVE BEEN REGISTERED AS AN INTERIM ADVENTURER OF THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT¡¯S ADVENTURER UNIT.


    YOU NOW HAVE BEEN OFFICIALLY REGISTERED AS A MEMBER OF TEAM JAVEL, CURRENTLY PARTICIPATING LEVEL A QUEST OF THE COUNCIL.


    YOU WILL RECEIVE 1/7TH PART OF THE REWARD FROM THE QUEST.


    ADVENTURER IDENTITY NUMBER: 1365987


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Then another message came.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    CONGRATULATIONS, YOU ARE THE FIRST OF YOUR CLAN TO BE A REGISTERED ADVENTURER.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    WOW...The first Zuma to be an adventurer...I felt happy. Elder would have been happy if heard it.


    Javel: ¡°Now, we would like two rooms to stay.¡±


    Chief: ¡°Yes...¡± He took out two keys & handed over to Javel. Javel taking the keys stood up & went out of the room. We all followed.


    Javel giving one key to Marion: ¡°Girls take this room while we take this one. Get some rest, we will meet at diner.¡±


    Everyone nodded went to their respective rooms. We all needed some much rest after our long journey.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 9

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, I was well rested & excited to make a tour around the city. But, I don¡¯t know anything about this place. Sure I could see around myself but I like the company of others when visiting new places. So I was waiting for others in the lounge to ask if somebody wanted to tag in. I had some work to do as I needed some help of what to do with my share I received. I also needed to buy some good armour; weapons for me. I needed someone with experience who could show me how to approach this problem. I was also thinking about telling Marion about my unfortunate incident with that Aniya monster. Maybe ask her to do a medical check up on me & probably ask her if there was any way to lift my curse. It¡¯s pretty disturbing knowing that you are cursed from a whim of a monster.


    When everyone gathered, I asked if anyone wanted to come with me. Well not Aby, because she will nag me all day & I will not complete any of my objectives & I know Wei would have no interest, so I asked the rest of the group. Javel said he wanted to sleep all day & he has to wait if any news comes regarding the tablet. Paleg had plans already. He wanted to go fishing, alone. That leaves Marion & Ron, they agreed as they also had work in the city & also Marion promised me yesterday that she will come with me. After arranging our gear we went off.


    The city streets were a very busy place, many people of different clans gathered together creating an atmosphere that mesmerized me. There were many shops of different kinds for different purposes. Ron & Marion like me also wanted to sell their share of the loot. To sell unknown items it had to be first identified & checked for their values then after getting an authentic stamp it can be sold in the market. The market prices vary so one can compare the price estimated in the authentic stamp with the market price to get the best value.


    Ron explained this to me. Its helps me to get an understanding about certain things. But where do we go to identify or get the authentic stamp??Pondering about this question we stopped in front of a medium sized shop. It was named ¡°EVALUATION CENTER¡±. Ron told me that here we will get our things identified & get our authentic stamps. There are many shops like this in the entire Zoit continent except in Zuma & why was that???We went inside the shop. It was not filled with people so the line was short. There was two counter. One was for Identification & the other when identified people can get their authentic stamps from there.


    Soon our turn came; Ron was first, after Marion, then me. Both of them had some bright small stones & rings. A brownish scrawny looking man was testing them over the counter. He was pretty old. He had beady hazel eyes with a mustache over his long extended lips. By the way he was examining the items it was comical, I had to control myself so that I do not to laugh. I felt Marion¡¯s elbow hit me in my stomach. I looked & apparently she was trying hard to control herself too. After Ron & Marion¡¯s turn my turn came. I took out the rings & the pouch which was filled with bright stones. I passed them to get it checked. Carefully examining everything he wrote something on a piece of paper & handed it to me, then placed the items on a tray with a number & passed them to the next counter. I took the paper & again stood in line behind Marion. Now this counter had a beautiful girl manning it. She was also brown in colour with dark bordering with hazel eyes, most probably the owners daughter. She was quiet young, maybe some years older than me. My turn came; she didn¡¯t even look at me, just signaled for the paper. I handed her the paper, she looked through the tray then pressed the paper on a brown crystal. It glowed for a second, and then she placed the crystal in front of me signalling to place my right hand on it. I placed it & it also glowed. She took back the crystal & returned me the items. I got out of the line quiet dumbfounded...where is the authentic stamp???I was pondering on it when a notice came.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    EVALUATION CENTER AUTHENTICATION SUCCESSFUL (AN- 50269 C)


    ITEMS:-


    ? GOLD RING WITH RUBY EMBEDDED (2 MM, DATED- ANCIENT) - ID 5023.


    ? GOLD RING WITH SYMBOL INSCRIBED (DATED- ANCIENT) -ID 5024.


    ? RED GARNET (3- 3.5 MM) ¨CID 5025.


    ESTIMATED PRICES OF ITEMS:-


    ? ID 5023 (1 PC) ¨C >=50,000 G.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.? ID 5024 (1 PC) - >=35,000 G.


    ? ID 5025 (10 PC) ¨C 1 PC - >=250 G.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    WOW....That¡¯s a lot of gold. After checking it, I went to Ron & Marion. They asked me if I wanted to sell them. I asked them how the authentication stamp worked. Ron said, when I would show the shopkeeper the item to sell, he will ask the AN number & the ID number of the item to be sold. He will check it himself but he can only see that the item has been authenticated not the estimated price. It¡¯s for the owners only. After changing ownership the price will adjust itself to the selling price. So the new owner will not know the price known to the previous owner. Both of them wanted to sell some stones in the market & store the rest in the Bank. I decided to sell the garnets & store the rest.


    I earned a nifty little profit selling all the garnets to the amount of 3000 gold in total.All thanks to Marion, with her sweet smile & warm aura she was a force to reckon with while haggling with the shop keepers. They never stood a chance.


    Now, I asked them if they could accompany me to the weapons shop & help me out which they readily agreed. After trying several places I found a pair of short curved swords perfect for dual wielding. It had a good durability & damage grade. I also bought a strong leather armour light enough not to impede my speed & also had good defence grade, also bought a pair of boots to increase my agility & balance. All of this cost me a total of 1100 gold.


    We went to the bank after Ron & Marion bought weapons, armours, books & many pairs of jeweleries. I asked for whom they were for. She replied that some of them were for Aby & Wei. It shocked me a in a great way, I could understand Aby wearing them...to an extent but WEI????How is that possible???


    Marion: ¡°Le¡¯On...why didn¡¯t you ask Aby to come with you today? I think she would have agreed if you stressed a little bit.¡±


    Me: ¡°If she came with me...she would have nagged me & repeating ¡®BOY¡¯ the whole day. I couldn¡¯t have finished my work.¡±


    Marion: ¡°You sure about that!?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±    I think....most probably....


    We deposited whatever amount was left with us & the items. I decided to deposit the two rings & some 1500 gold, keeping 400 gold to myself.


    We came back to the Council Inn concluding our work for the day, thus ending one of our few rest days.


    Back in my room, I checked my physical, weapons & armour attributes before unequipped them.


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>PHYSICAL ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>ATTACK</td><td colspan=''3''>D</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''3''>D</td></tr><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>WEAPONS ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>SHORT SWORD (GOOD QUALITY)</td><td colspan=''1''>DAMAGE</td><td colspan=''1''>B</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>SHORT SWORD (GOOD QUALITY)</td><td colspan=''1''>DAMAGE</td><td colspan=''1''>B</td></tr><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>ARMOUR ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>LIGHT LEATHER ARMOUR</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''1''>D</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>CASTOR MADE NORMAL PANT</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''1''>E</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>LIGHT LEATHER BOOT</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE+AGILITY</td><td colspan=''1''>E+D</td></tr></tbody></table>


    ********************************


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- IF YOU ARE GETTING IRRITATED OF READING  SMALL CHAPTERS THEN I AM SORRY. BUT I PROMISE YOU THE NEXT VOLUME WILL CONTAIN BIGGER CHAPTERS THAN NOW. IT SEEMS AS I CONTINUE WRITING MORE CHAPTERS, THE LENGTH OF THE CHAPTERS INCREASES. AND YOUR FEED BACKS ARE NEEDED, THANK YOU.


    IF YOU WOULD LIKE ANY OTHER CHARACTERS POV THEN PLEASE LET ME KNOW. I''VE ALREADY FINISHED ONE & I WILL RELEASE IT AT THE END OF THIS VOLUME.


    ********************************


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 10 (Part 1)

    Today I woke up early. After finishing my breakfast I pondered over the matter of telling Marion what happened in the castle. Yesterday I didn¡¯t bring up the matter but I needed help even if it¡¯s just a little bit. After thinking for a while I decided to sit on the matter for a while. Today I had decided to take a stroll in the city just by myself. Normally I would have asked someone for company but today I made an exception.


    The morning air was fresh in the city, as few people were around, though the market place was somewhat busy. People were buying morning supplies from the shops. The shops were selling fresh products. In general, it looked like the people were content with their life here. I felt well, not constricted as I felt when I came here first. I guess with the pleasant breeze coming from the sea, fresh products and happy people the environment does become pleasant. While walking the street, thinking arbitrary matters I came up to a place where people were standing in a line. I went ahead & asked the person who was at the last of the line.


    Me: ¡°Excuse me...could you tell me what is this line for?¡±


    ???: ¡°Ah...I gather you didn¡¯t read the notice upfront. Well, this line is for people or rather for novice adventurers & explorers or any ordinary people to learn combat, weapons training to be exact. This institution will teach you a short course in weapons training of your choice for a week. Then if you manage to impress the instructors there,  you will be allowed to participate in the tournament held by this institution at the end of the training week. But the participation is allowed for only 8 people, 4 from the novice group of trainee & 4 from the advanced group of trainee. The fees for the training for a week is 300 gold, while the people chosen to participate in the tournament will have to pay nothing & the prize of winning the tournament is 1000 gold. There are also other prizes but I don¡¯t remember those.¡±


    Me: ¡°Wow...this is a good opportunity to learn some skills. But is this institution worth it??¡±


    ???: ¡°Yes...its a good place to learn from some of the best teachers in this quadrant.¡±


    While chatting with the unknown person, his turn for registration came...huh...I unconsciously reached the registration desk while I was busy gathering information...now my turn came. I decided to register; I told him my name, class, preferred choice of weapons training & gave him the money. I registered for dual swordsmanship & after registering I received an identification paper. I simply have to go to the allotted training ground & show it to the guard & they will let me in. The training class will begin shortly. I hurried up, reached training ground 3 & gained my entry.


    There were not many people practicing dual swordsmanship. Well...it was hard as you have to depend upon your sword & armour for defence & not sheild, the armour being light will drop your defence so it was more of an ultra offensive style. Most people tend to avoid it. The teacher came & introduced himself. He told us that we will be training for the next 5 days at the same time, same place. We will use wooden swords for training & upon our result we can be chosen for the tournament. I had my eyes on just the training, the tournament didn¡¯t interest me. Our training began, for the first day all we have to do is work on our stances...repeatedly...if we miss our stances by a hairs length, the assistant instructors will slap our bottoms with a long hard stick. On my first day I got whacked innumerable times. I believe the colour of my bottom became somewhat black & I couldn¡¯t sit anywhere...it was horrible...


    After finishing the training, I was returning back to the inn slowly... when I saw the bank I remembered something. I went inside the bank opened my account, withdrew some money in the amount of 300 gold coins & some Vitalis potions. Now if you are wondering how the potion got here as it was back in my hometown, then there is a simple explanation. A small violet crystals help with the teleportation of matters or objects if you will. But the size & amount of objects to be teleported are fixed as the crystal can only teleport a certain amount of objects from place A to B. Now people or weapons, armours cannot be teleported. To teleport this kind of objects the size of the crystal needed is big, the size which does not exist in our continent or rather the whole world. But moderate amounts of potion bottles, bundles of paper, jeweleries can be teleported. So I took my potions, money & returned to my room.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I made sure that there was no one present in the room. I applied the potion on my blackish bottom; I had to get it return to its original colour which was red & stop the damn pain. After a few mins of applying the Vitalis potion, I felt relieved as the pain subsided. I was now able to move or sit with ease. Better to store up this as I will need it during the course of my training...*knock knock* Marion entered the room. A chance presented itself.


    Marion: ¡°Le¡¯On what are you doing here alone? & where were you in the morning? We wanted to ask you if you would join us to visit the market.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah...I¡¯m sorry...I wanted to take a stroll in the city all by myself, I needed a little time to think of something.¡±


    Marion: ¡°All by yourself...you could have told someone before leaving...but to think what?¡±


    Me: ¡°You said we...who were the others?¡±


    Marion (a little sad or discontent crept out on her expression): ¡°Just us girls... the men except you wanted to go fishing.¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh...Marion do you have some free time now?¡± I spoke with a serious tone now.


    She nodded. I asked her to close the door as the matter was serious. After she closed the door I sat on a nearby chair while Marion sat opposite to me on one of the beds.


    Marion: ¡°Before you begin, you know Aby was excited to go out today... excitements don¡¯t often come to her...you should have come with us.¡±


    Me (felt a little out of context): ¡°Well, we will talk about that later...but first promise me whatever I tell you today will not leave outside of this room, a secret between just the two of us.¡±


    Marion (a concerned look on her face): ¡°OK...I promise.¡±


    After then, I told her the whole story, beginning from falling into the trap to waking up with severe pain & the events unfolded after that until the monsters sudden death. I felt relieved but her expressed changed by the minute...now I could see tears coming out...ahh...I always feel a warm aura from her.


    She got up & approached me with teary eyes... & slapped me right across the face...actually two times.


    Marion: ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU????? WHY DID YOU KEEP A SECRET LIKE THAT FROM US ALL THIS TIME???? YOU IDIOT!!! YOU REALLY ARE AN IDIOT....ABY WAS RIGHT BY CALLING YOU A BOY ALL THIS TIME...BUT ON A DIFFERENT MATTER YOU ARE NOT A BOY NOW....ARE YOU!?¡±


    Oh my...what just happened??...my face was hurting more than my bottoms.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 10 (Part 2)

    Marion: ¡°Show me the curse notice....NOW!!!!¡±


    I was still trying to get a hold of myself from those slaps...but managed to perform the task she ordered.


    Me: ¡°Show Curse of Aniya to Marion.¡±


    The notice appeared in front of Marion...she read it while wiping away her tears...after reading the notice for a moment she closed it, bent forward & slapped me again with teary eyes.... OUCH....Why???


    Marion (teary eyed): ¡°We have to tell Javel...this is serious.¡±


    Me (dazed by the latest slap): ¡°NO...No...No one must know...I don¡¯t want anyone to know. Is this really that bad???


    Marion (still teary eyed but now a hint of anger): ¡°IT¡¯S A CURSE!!!! OF COURSE IT¡¯S BAD....but I don¡¯t know how much of it has affected you internally or mentally.¡± She grabbed my hand...ouch...where is this strength coming from???


    Marion: ¡°Come with me...¡±


    Before even I could answer, she dragged me out of the room into the hallway. She dragged me to her room which was at the end of the hallway. She opened the door & ordered me to sit. I complied while I watched her frantically running to fro from their closet & the bathroom. After some time she approached me with some things in her hand. She stacks them up on the bed & faced me while sitting on the ground.


    Marion (composed than before): ¡°Now I ¡®m going to ask you a few questions...you are going to answer them truthfully...Ok...do not lie to me...or I will slap you to next week.¡±


    At this point of time I was afraid, shaking a little bit...don¡¯t want to be slapped again. I nodded & she started.


    Marion: ¡°Ok...these are some basic questions to ascertain few things about you...¡±


    I nodded in compliance, still feeling the pain from the slaps.


    Marion: ¡°Are you currently using any medications or taking any herbal heath potions?¡±


    Me: ¡°No... Just used some Vitalis potion on my bottoms recently...¡±


    Marion looked at me for some time, trying to figure out my answer. After a while she decided to ask the remaining questions instead.


    Marion: ¡°We will circle back to that point later...OK...next...do you snore at night?¡±


    Me: ¡°No...Maybe a little...I never heard anyone complain to me about my snoring...so I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Have you had any psychological problems such as stress, anxiety, and depression? Especially after your encounter with the half blooded beast monster.¡±


    Me: ¡°Actually...no...Well I¡¯m feeling kind of scared from your slaps at this moment...other than that...nothing.¡±


    Marion (a smile on her face): ¡°Now the questions are going to be a little personal but extremely important...so answer them truthfully... What are the frequency, quality, and duration of any erections you have had?¡±


    Me (my face feels hot all of a sudden...is this the effect of the slaps or the question??): ¡°Well...he he (nervous smile)...well...¡±


    Marion: ¡°Come on!!! Spit it out!!! I¡¯m a medicine class so to me these questions are normal...so tell me...¡±


    Me: ¡°he he(nervous smile)...well...I get at least 3-4 erections per day, they are for the lack of a better word full-blown every time & they last for quite a long time, at least now.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Hmm...OK... Do or did you experience erections at night or during the morning?¡±


    Me (my face feels hotter by the minute): ¡°I experience them both at night & during morning...¡±


    Marion: ¡°Do you have any current relationship?¡±


    Me (my mouth has dried up, maybe some water would help): ¡°No...You know that Marion...why are you asking this??¡±


    Marion (face of a professional): ¡°Just checking...OK, the last question... Do you have more than one sexual partner?¡±


    Me (I think I¡¯m going to faint): ¡°NOOOOO.....I don¡¯t have even one...well if you exclude that Aniya... but that was only once...¡±


    Marion: ¡°OK...the questions are finished but I would like to do some tests, so give me your left arm.¡±


    I extended my left arm, she took a small pin, pricked me on one of my fingers. Blood came out, she then collected some drops of my blood on a small white crystal. I choose not to ask her anything. She will tell me what she is doing eventually. After some time, the white crystal turns red & showed a screen to Marion. Marion read it with a serious face. Then she mumbled something.


    Marion: ¡°Hmm...You don¡¯t have Anemia; your kidneys are working properly, hmm...blood circulation in penis has increased, thyroid hormones are excess, your testosterone level is high...other than that everything seems normal.¡±


    My head is spinning, face is burning... I need to lie down for a moment. I only could mutter ¡°huh!?¡±


    Marion (now a look of worry on her face): ¡°OK...Le¡¯On, now do what I tell you to do...OK? Remember this is for your own good. Now...open your shirt.¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I did what she told me, she put something over my chest. It was cold...one end attached on my chest & the other end was in her both ears. She moved the end from my chest to different positions on my upper body. After some time, she put away those.


    Marion: ¡°Hmm...Everything seems to be normal...OK...now...Drop your pants...quickly!¡±


    Me: ¡°What???My p...p...p...p...pants...why??¡±


    Marion: ¡°I need to see something & to check the entry point she used which is on your lower abdomen if I gather right. Don¡¯t be shy...I¡¯m a medical person, this is normal for me...now come on...be a brave boy...I mean person, brave person.¡±


    I accepted the impending doom lying ahead of me... & dropped my pants.


    Marion: ¡°Your underwear also.¡±


    Me: ¡°HUH!!!¡± before I could say anything else she pulled them down on her own thus freeing my manhood.


    She put hands on the mark left by that damn monster, touched it a little bit, then asked;


    Marion: ¡°Does it hurt when I touch it or press it?¡±


    Me: ¡°N...n...no...¡±


    Her hands then wandered down from there onto my penis then finally holding my scrotum.


    Marion: ¡°Hmm...No sign of testicular lumps & the scrotum seems to be of the right weight. No problem here...hmmm...OK Le¡¯On, now I will do a few test... so here we go.¡±


    She traced her finger under my penis just over the scrotum sack; she stopped at a place, and then flicked it...again & again, then she stopped. I was on the verge of getting an erection. I don¡¯t know if it will be a good thing or bad. It is the worst position to be in.


    Marion: ¡°Hmm... your sensitivity down here seems to be normal... OK now I will tie  strings onto your penis, don¡¯t stop until you have a full erection.¡±


    She tied something at the tip & the base of my penis, her slight, cold touch made me have a big one, I couldn¡¯t hold any longer...I could even feel her warm breath over my penis, making it harder. After some time she removed the strings from my penis, but her way of pulling out the strings were more maddening. She cupped my scrotum on one hand & with the other she moved the string over the tip of the penis by running her hand through the bottom to the top while cupping the penis. My body began to heat up...


    Marion: ¡°Oh my...you penis circumference has changed significantly... OK now this is the last one...so hold on.¡±


    After saying this, she started squeezing the head of my penis repeatedly...The amount of pleasure I felt was equal to that pleasure I felt during my time with Aniya. I could hold no longer.


    Marion: ¡°Hmm...Your penis response time is delayed...strange!!! Why haven¡¯t you ejaculated by now? It¡¯s been 15-20 mins that my hands are in contact with your penis, normally it would have taken maximum of 5 mins to conclude these test after observing your sperm that had been ejaculated...but why haven¡¯t you ejaculated after all the caressing I had done?? Are you holding it in??? Don¡¯t...let it out, it¡¯s alright...I need to test your sperm for a test.¡±


    Me: ¡°B...Be...believe me.... I...I¡¯m trying... b...but every time....I come near the end... it reverts...back... the p...p...pleasure recedes.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Oh...that means you don¡¯t ejaculate by yourself?¡±


    Me: ¡°N...No...Not after the encounter.¡±


    She stopped...slightly traced her finger over my penis, this time from the bottom to the tip then onto the mark left Aniya. This act again brought the pleasure near the end but again it subsided. I saw her coming close to my face, came close to my ear;


    Marion: ¡°The test is over...you should stop yourself & get dressed or should I slap you back to your senses....he he...Alright this will be our secret...Tomorrow at noon, we will go to the library to find some cure for it...he he he...Aby is so wrong...you are definitely not a boy...anymore...¡±


    I regained my senses & other things, got dressed...I was still burning...it was a different feeling...as if it was not enough...somethings missing.


    Marion: ¡°Go to your room & get some rest...OK...Le¡¯On¡± She gave a warm smile.


    I left her room...still feeling unfinished...somehow angry...I returned to my room & then went to sleep...waiting for tomorrow.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 11

    Today was my second day at the training. Like yesterday; I went to the training grounds early trying not to think about the events that had happened the previous day. But I was determined not to get my bottoms black today. I followed the instructor closely, repeating his every move; defending with one sword hand simultaneously attacking with other sword hand. Only training for 2 days he felt the money was well spent. Timing my strikes both offensive & defensive as best as I could. Though it was my 2nd day, I felt the sword much lighter than the first day; my movements were much more fluent. The instructor said as dual swordsman, he is required to depend upon his sword for both attack & defend. They cannot were heavy armours as that would impede their overall speed, one of the essential ability required for a dual swordsmanship. They cannot lose their concentration at any moment much less in during a fight, which would be a devastating blow for them as they have to strike & defend at the right time. For a dual swordsman to become invincible during a fight speed, agility, striking sense, momentum & coordination had to be attuned at the same time. It was noon when my training ended. I went into the changing room feeling satisfied by my improvement & the pain which was pulsating from my bottom. I applied some Vitalis potion there & I was on my way to meet with Marion. We decided to meet in front of the city library. When I reached the spot, Marion was already waiting...she had a slight troubled expression, must be due to my case. After meeting her, we went inside the library.


    Id was needed to enter the library. After showing our Id, Marion went to ask the librarian some information about where or if they had books on curses or books on cure for curses. I was sitting on a bench waiting for. The library was a medium sized building with two floors. From what I could see, every floor had a place where tables & chairs had been arranged. Both the floors were packed with books in bookshelves. There were some people already reading books on both floors when we got there. Sometime after Marion returned with the information. It seems the library had a small section on curses on the second floor. The section was situated at the back of the floor. We went & found the section. It was a small section containing only 5 books. We took all the books & found ourselves an open table. We each took a book to read. It did not contain any information which could help me. 4 books were dud but 5th book held some promise as it was titled ¡°Different Types of Curses & Cures¡±. We started reading...actually Marion did all the reading & just stared at the book.


    Marion: ¡°Is it OK for us to keep this a secret from everybody?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Marion: ¡°Are you shy or nervous?¡±


    Me: ¡°Neither...it was my own stupidity that caused this so it was my own responsibility to find a cure for it.¡±


    Marion: ¡°And what about me? Why include me?¡±


    Me: ¡°As you are a medical rank that¡¯s why... & I...¡±


    Marion: ¡°And what??¡±


    Me: ¡°Nothing...not important. Let¡¯s get back to reading.¡±


    Marion: ¡°At least Aby deserves to hear it. She was the one who sponsored you. The way you are trying to push her aside is not right.¡± Suddenly her voice had a serious tone.


    Me: ¡°I know...under the tough & indifferent outlook she really cares for my well being. She always worries about me more than anyone. I know & that is why the next time we stand together in a fight I want to show her that she can lessen her worries about my well being...at least a little bit. Telling her about the curse will make her feel more responsible & that is why I¡¯m trying to keep a distance from her, to surprise her of my development.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Awww...such sweet thoughts...I think we should still include her.¡±


    Me: ¡°Absolutely no...It¡¯s a secret just between us & on one else. Even if one of us comes under suspicion it¡¯s your job to save us.¡±


    Marion: ¡°My job?? Why is it my job to save your blackened ass?¡±


    Me: ¡°Because...you are a senior member of the team & nobody will think twice if you gave an excuse.¡±


    Marion: ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Me: ¡°You always have a warm aura from you...it¡¯s pleasant & if you mix it with your smile it¡¯s a deal breaker.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Really??¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes & please can we move on...¡±


    I felt her mood which was a bit gloomy turned into a pleasant mood. It was nice...being around her always felt well.


    Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t find anything of note there. We had struck a wall.


    Marion: ¡°Maybe the library in the capital will have something.¡±


    Me: ¡°I guess I have to carry this curse until I visit the capital...huh...well, until then Marion you have to watch over me...¡±


    Marion: ¡°And how do I do that? Stop you every time when you are trying to bed someone.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Me: ¡°Yes...if that kind of situation arises...do that.¡±


    Marion (with a smile): ¡°Come on say the truth...¡±


    Me: ¡°What truth??¡±


    Marion: ¡°After one session, you want more don¡¯t you?? You really want me to see you naked again don¡¯t you??¡±


    Me (face burning): ¡°What nonsense!!! No such thing came into my mind & I get it, it was for medical purpose.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Awww...are you sad that it was not for anything else??¡±


    Me (why is my face burning): ¡°What??? No!!!! I¡¯m not sad for anything.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Then you would like it if it was under the pretense of medical check up...Awww...I didn¡¯t knew you were that kind of a man...he he he¡±


    Me (I think a slap would be better than this conversation): ¡°No!!! I¡¯m not any kind of a man...¡±


    Marion: ¡°Then you are terming yourself a BOY!! He he he he...but I like men more than boys...& what I¡¯ve seen of you, your days of boyhood are long gone.¡±


    Me: ¡°Please stop teasing me...you know you are not all happy & smiley face...there exists a small teaser inside you.¡±


    Marion: ¡°I know & it only comes out when interesting men are around me...¡±


    Me: ¡°Please can we go now, it¡¯s almost closing time.¡±


    Marion: "I''d like to check up on you regularly starting from tomorrow. So be a good MAN & be find me when you come back in the evening."


    Me: "Regularly!!! Why??"


    Marion: "To see if anything changes. I would get a correct diagnosis if I have all the details for a period of consecutive days."


    Me: "Do I have to?"


    Marion: "If you want to get out from this curse business soon then I think it will be beneficial for you."


    Me: "OK...I''ll trust you on this..."


    Marion: "Well, thank you for your trust...Le''On *wink*"


    She laughed...I sensed a small sinister aura coming from her, women are driving me crazy.


    We left the library & returned to the inn, ending our trip to the library.


    During dinner I met everyone else & chatted for a while before retreating to our beds.


    Aby: ¡°Hey BOY!! Come here for a second.¡±


    Me: ¡°Can you stop calling me Boy??I have a name you know!!!¡±


    Aby: ¡°It¡¯s all the same...by the way what are you up to these past two days??¡±


    Me: ¡°Nothing...just exploring the town...on my own.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Just exploring by yourself?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...why?? Do you want to join??¡± please don¡¯t.


    Aby: ¡°I have better things to do than to explore this place with a BOY...¡±


    Me: ¡°Yeah...thought so...but tell me what are you doing to pass time?¡±


    Aby: ¡°I been hanging here & there...this place doesn¡¯t have a good night life...Wei & me both are bored...uhhh...when will the journey begin!!¡±


    Me: ¡°You may feel bored but I don¡¯t think the rest of us are ready to leave gain...¡±


    Aby: ¡°I know all of them better than you...The only one that wants to slack off is you...Why don¡¯t you do something useful so that you don¡¯t slow us down in a journey...I¡¯m sure if you ask Wei she will teach you how to defend yourself...& also how to detect traps...last time you put us in a very tight spot.¡±


    Me: ¡°Uh...No thanks...Wei is a good teacher & a person, unlike you who lives to tease others but I have other plans so training is out of the question...& even you could have fallen for that one...so give me break will you...¡±


    Aby: ¡°Absolutely not...Well I could care less if you don¡¯t want to train...just don¡¯t slow us down   & you know something...you have became a lot less interesting after leaving your city...I¡¯m starting to think if I made the right choice...well what can you expect from a Zuma...right...you just want to have a comfy life.¡±


    Me: ¡°Well be that it may...I¡¯m was in your debt for giving me a opportunity but that has been paid in full when this BOY saved you from certain death...we stand on equal footing in this manner at least...please try to learn to give a warm aura like Marion & not a sinister filled one. *yawn* I¡¯m tired...I¡¯m going to sleep...bye...see you tomorrow.¡±


    After that I went up to my room. But I''m sure I heard a faint voice of Aby just as I was leaving ¡°Idiot!!!¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 12

    Days passed by, my daily routine included training in the morning, coming from it in the noon with blackened bottoms, health check up from Marion, I get the feeling she is trying to come up with a theory of how this curse effects me & then chit chatting with the rest of the team. I¡¯ve noticed Aby was trying to keep a distance from me. I understood...I know she only wants what is best for me; her indifference attitude is just a cover up. But that is why I¡¯m enduring all beatings I take on my bottoms. Others in my group have already started sparring sessions but I am stuck at working the wooden palace on my forms & I think...no I¡¯m sure they punish me more than anyone else. But if it helps me improve my foundation then I am up for it. There is another matter which is weighing heavy on me & that is whenever I have a medical check up with Marion; at the end of it I feel anger, each time more anger than the last time, it¡¯s getting very tough to control it. It has also effected in my training. I can feel my anger transfer to my arms & shoulders whenever I thrust my sword, I feel my strikes have become more powerful than before. I have talked about it to Marion but she tells me that I¡¯ve backed up down there...whatever that means... but its different type of anger, not quite describable. Yesterday good news came to us. Apparently the secrets of the tablet has been unlocked, it only contained the coordinates of our next & hopefully final destination. It states that we will find our answer in the Dentia forest which lies over the Sameria Sea. So we will begin our journey in two days. It¡¯s a good news & today my training class ends, I would have at least one day of pure rest.


    I was finishing my training on the wooden palace when the head instructor approached me.


    Head Instructor: ¡°You...you are Le¡¯On right?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Head Instructor: ¡°From which clan do you belong?¡±


    Me: ¡°I¡¯m from Zuma, Sir.¡±


    Head Instructor (raising an eye brow): ¡°Hmm...Well it was bound to happen, someday...Son I have had my eyes on you for a while.¡±


    Me: ¡°Am I that bad, Sir.¡± Seriously, after all the bottom blackening I have endured still no improvements then what I¡¯ve felt about my improvement was nothing...


    Head Instructor: ¡°Why do you say that, Son?¡±


    Me: ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the only one stuck here while others are sparring.¡±


    Head Instructor: ¡°Well, Son it¡¯s true that you are yet to achieve a significant improvement on your form & style but there is a different reason why you are still training here.¡±


    Me (a little amazed): ¡°What is the reason, Sir?¡±


    Head Instructor: ¡°Son, the way your form is shaping is much more devastating than the others who are training here. We have been able to ascertain your level during your training. We have pushed you far beyond what we promised here for your training. You, Son are from a different brand of warriors. If I let you spar with other beast man, even with these wooden swords, they will suffer heavily at your hands. It seems you thrive under high pressure, in a fight it is a very good trait to have but in the long run if you don''t learn to control yourself properly, it will hurt you. I will not select you for the tournament as you still lack the level which we were looking for here...make no mistake, none of these beast men would...but find your own way in this world, Son.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah...thank you ...Sir...¡± At least I have learned  a lot here, it¡¯s the only thing that matters.


    I finished my time there with a sense of achievement.


    While returning, I saw Wei standing in front of a shop. I went a little closer & saw the shop was a dress store. She was looking at it as if she couldn¡¯t decide whether to go in or not. It was pretty out of place actually. I knew she was capable of showing emotions other than her normal emotion but to see her having thoughts about a dress shop is a little out of place. I know every girl have an extreme fondness towards new & beautiful dresses but she was not your average beast woman. But I decided to ask her what she was doing knowing the answer obviously.


    Me: ¡°Wei...What are you doing?¡±


    She flinched, her hands already on the swords hilt ready to strike me down.


    Me (scared): ¡°It¡¯s me...Le¡¯On...¡±


    Wei (calming a little bit): ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you...What are you doing here?¡±


    Me: ¡°I was just returning to the Inn...actually what were you looking at before?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Your mistaken...I wasn¡¯t looking at anything...I...I was thinking something...¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me...I saw you looking towards this shop...Do...you...want to go inside?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous...No...Why would I want to go inside this shop...which contains dresses...that is made exclusively for women.¡±


    I get it...you want to look inside...so what¡¯s stopping you?


    Me: ¡°Ah...now that you mention it, I can see quite a few beautiful dresses in there...hey!! You know what?? Maybe they have something that will look good on you...Come on...let¡¯s go...¡±


    I grabbed her hand & led her inside...though her mouth was saying something, her actions were quite different...she didn¡¯t even try to stop me...


    The door bell rang when we went inside the shop; a young woman came towards us.


    Clerk: ¡°Welcome, welcome to Yanka¡¯s Clothing Store, how may I help you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Hello, do you have any clothes that can create an interest within my friend here? She¡¯s a bit shy & unsure what to buy...can you help her?¡±


    Clerk (her smile widens): ¡°We do have many things that will look gorgeous on the miss...if you could follow me miss & Sir, you can take a seat there...¡±


    She grabs hold of Wei¡¯s arm & pulls her away, Wei looking a bit flustered but did not put any resistance.


    I will not go into specifics as I don¡¯t have any idea about clothes & after about many ...many dresses that she showed me...time flew by & finally she picked something that suited her taste. She showed it to me...honestly, everything that she was wearing looked beautiful on her but this time I could see her blush while showing me this dress. I figured she might like this one more than the others so I encouraged her to buy it. She came back & handed the dress to the clerk, gave me a small bag of coins & told me to pay for the dress from the coins in the bag but if the dress were expensive & the coins in the bag did not cover the cost then to leave the dress  & left to check the other sections in the stores.


    The store clerk packed the dress properly & presented me a bill. The dress apparently cost 250 gold. I opened her bag & started to count the coins but there was a problem. She didn¡¯t have enough or rather 200 gold short. I turned around to the clerk to tell her that we didn¡¯t have enough money. I told the clerk & she was upset but understanding. She started to unpack the dress. Wei would be sad that she didn¡¯t get to buy the dress. It¡¯s a shame; she was happy from wearing it & even showed real emotions. I still remember the slight red face of Wei¡¯s when she showed me the dress...


    Me: ¡°Excuse me...on the other hand I will take the dress.¡±


    Clerk was about to say something but stopped when I put 250 gold coins on the counter after taking them out from my purse.


    Me: ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    Clerk: ¡°Yes Sir!! What favor?¡±


    Me: ¡°When my friend comes back here, she will definitely ask about the price of the dress... can you please lie to her & say that it cost only 50 gold?¡±


    She thought for a while, looking at me, trying to make a decision & finally she nodded with a smile just in time as Wei came back.


    Wei: ¡°Is it paid?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...all done & now let¡¯s go....¡±


    Wei: ¡°How much did it cost?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh...It costs about 70 gold but after pleading to this beautiful store clerk I was able to get it at 50 gold.¡±


    She looked at the clerk, the clerk with a small blush & a sweet smile nodded. I think Wei was convinced as she didn¡¯t ask me or the clerk anything afterwards. We left the store & I felt Wei¡¯s happiness through her movement though she tried to conceal it on her face with the same stone look. We returned to the inn just in time for diner. Everybody was waiting for us. We had our diner & retired for the night. Tomorrow I will take a much awaited rest & the day after tomorrow our second leg of the adventure will begin...Bring on the adventure.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 2- CHAPTER 13

    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- This is a special POV chapter.


    ****************************ABY''S POV***********************


    How dare he??? Riding his luck will not save his life every time...why doesn¡¯t he understand that? Ufff...that silly BOY!!! I thought that giving him a new choice would make him understand the value of life....but NOOO...he has become more reckless than before....Damn it boy!!! I should have pushed him much harder...if I had asked Wei to train him from the start of our journey than he would have been disciplined in his approach. His weapons handling is poor, form negligible just riding on momentum & luck, just like before when he faced the Doner all alone in the swamp with no tactics what so ever, if I hadn¡¯t followed him there he would have surely lost his life & again when facing the Talon. What does he think himself facing such dangerous opponents with no discipline, training whatsoever?


    But that recklessness made him save me...but how did he reach me in that short amount of time. From what I could remember, I saw the team bog down at least few meters away, it was not improbable to cover that distance but not at that short amount of time. If I think back, this was also the case when he killed the Talon. How did he cover that much ground at that small window of time?? Maybe he has increased agility or maybe some innate ability which helps him to increase his speed. But there was a thing which caught my eye. Whenever he fights, his way so fighting is different, I¡¯ve noticed that almost all the time during the battle he¡¯s covered with blood or his surrounding is filled with blood. Hmmm...Maybe that is not the case...maybe I¡¯m thinking too much on this. Well, the more time he spends with us the more I¡¯ll know about him. That naive boy...Ufff...I¡¯ve never thought of anyone so much before. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have promised his elder that I would make him something more than normal...Hmmm...


    That reckless BOY again!!! Wei told us that he fell in some kind of trap...why doesn¡¯t he think for a second?? I told him to mind his surroundings, to watch out for things that are not matching with the surrounding...when he will start to learn??? no...By now for all I know, he¡¯s probably injured...maybe he is being ambushed my monsters down there or worse...dead. NO!! No... He can¡¯t be...maybe there is nothing down there which would be harmful for him... Damn these monsters... they had to appear at this very moment, we are wasting precious time here. Damn it....DAMN THAT BOY!!! UFFFFF!!!


    UFFFF.....we have been walking on this path for who knows how many hours...still no sign of him...where did he go??? Come on....at least make some kind of noise so that we could know where he was...Is he alright...or...is he already dead...no no no no...Though reckless & stupid & Idiot & a simple minded BOY!!! He can survive anywhere...at least I hope so...Urgggg where will this tunnel end & why is there no sign of him???Ufff...what now???Why did this path closed all of a sudden?? This was the only path that led to the underground...something must be blocking it. After touching the blockade it felt like a metallic door...We have been pushing this door for some time but why does not this door budge??? Who knows what might have happened to him?? Come on...think...think...think of something Aby...you always pride yourself of creating a way out of everything...so why now am I failing...*crack**crack* wait...some noise is coming...it looks like it¡¯s coming behind the door...Monsters...maybe a trap...the doors opening...Have to be ready if monsters shop up...the door opened...Le¡¯On!!! He¡¯s ALIVE!!! & well...THAT DAMN BOY!!!! *smack* *thud*...Humpfff....that punch serves him right....But I¡¯m glad he¡¯s all right.


    Finally, we are here...at the port town of Solitude. This will be a great place for him to buy new weapons & armours. When we reach the Council office, I will ask Wei to take Le¡¯On to the Council training grounds & train him. I want him at least be able to wield his weapons properly & seeing he¡¯s the same class as Wei is an added boon to me. Wei can easily train him. But I think I will let him rest for at least a couple of days. So when he asked me if I could show him around, I turned him down...in the usual way...it¡¯s really fun calling him ¡®BOY¡¯, it really bothers him, his face changes as if someone had stolen his candy...he he he he...no matter how big & strong you get, you will always a ¡®BOY¡¯ to me...just to me. Marion decided to help him on that part so I guess he should be alright. At night, in our room, when we were about to sleep...Marion approached me...


    Marion: ¡°Hey, Aby...Can I talk to you for a second?¡±


    Me (*yawing*): ¡°Sure...¡±


    Marion (smiling a little, letting out her warm aura...it feels real good to stay with her): ¡°Ah...It¡¯s about Le¡¯On.¡±


    She got my full attention...did something happen to him...maybe he had some injuries while saving Wei or me or from falling in that trap...Oh no...No...No...That can¡¯t happen...he looked well so I didn¡¯t think anything was wrong with him...


    Marion laughed...I looked at her again; her smile had turn into a full blown laughter...


    Me (why is she laughing): ¡°Why are you laughing...all of a sudden?? & what is wrong with Le¡¯On?? Is he not well?? Did he sustain some kind of injury back in the forest? I didn¡¯t notice anything...was he hiding it from me?? Why was he hiding it from me?? Does anybody else know about this??


    Marion (the laughter turned to something else...I can¡¯t really pinpoint what she was feeling but it somehow felt like a sinister aura): ¡°WOW!! So many questions!!! Upon mentioning a mere name produced so many questions?? & such variety of questions... well this is rare for you to think of someone this deeply...¡±


    Me (I felt a slight burning sensation on my face): ¡°Ummm....because he is my responsibility... &...¡±


    Marion: ¡°And you don¡¯t want anything bad happen to him...right?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡± I replied honestly.


    Marion: ¡°But tell me Aby, feeling responsible is one thing but for you to think of someone so deeply...it¡¯s rare...& believe me when I say this...I have been with you for many years & I have seen you squat boys left & right for petty reasons.¡±


    Me (the burning sensation increased...weird...why is that happening??): ¡°Yes I have...& Le¡¯On was not an exception to that...I just worry for him sometimes...just a little...¡±


    Marion (with a naughty smile): ¡°Are you sure?¡± why was she smiling like that?


    Me: ¡°Hmm...Sure about what?¡±


    Marion: ¡°About Le¡¯On being not an exception in your life or the fact that you worry for him all the time...even though you don¡¯t speak them out but your expressions, body language tells us everything...Though it is none of my business...& I would want it to grow at its own pace but the worry you feel for him was not due to the fact that you feel responsible for him...We all do...but your worry stems out of a different set of emotions.¡±


    Me (not understanding her words): ¡°What different set of emotions?¡±


    Marion: ¡°That my ferocious, innocent yet naive friend...is for you to find out, on your own...he he he he... But make sure to fully understand yourself first & make it quick or someone else might edge you out...*yawn*...I¡¯m feeling sleepy...goodnight Aby...Oh...before I go...you should come with us tomorrow to tour the city...I know Le¡¯On would be happy...¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    After that she went to her own bed & slept... but I couldn¡¯t... what did she mean? What kind of emotions?? Why would he be different than others to me? I think I look & feel for him the same as I do with everyone on the team... Maybe I feel for him a little bit more...but that¡¯s because I was responsible for him...Ufff...That Marion...always saying weird things, messing with people¡¯s mind & that smile...oh...it¡¯s a killer combination. I feel that she with her smile alone can kill hoards of monsters. Uffff....why do I feel so restless??Ufff that DAMN BOY!!! He is the main culprit....


    Last night, I couldn¡¯t sleep even for a bit. I was thinking what about Marion¡¯s words all night. Why did she do that??Ufff....I need to clear my head...hmm...what should I do?? Maybe I should stay in the room & try to get some rest...or I should go the training grounds to brush up my style. Last time was an eye opener for me; don¡¯t want Le¡¯On risking his life for me again & especially when he is still an untrained adventurer...Hmm...Thinking of him, he did say that he needed company for today...maybe I should go with him, show him around maybe tease him a little bit...I do like how he gets flustered when I call him a BOY... He has such a cute expression... I don¡¯t know why but his eyes...his red slit eyes whenever he looks at me it always make me feel warm.... I feel something which I never felt before...as if he can read me at any time, like I can¡¯t hide anything from him...Why do I feel that?? This feeling inside... I can¡¯t quiet describe it unless someone else feels it...maybe it¡¯s the concerns I have for him...He does make me worry all the time...That reckless BOY.*knock* *knock*


    Me: ¡°Come in...¡±


    Wei enters the room. She looks just the same...stone faced...come on woman; show some emotions...maybe I should invite her with me if I go out with Le¡¯On today.


    Me: ¡°Good morning, Wei...¡±


    Wei: ¡°Morning Aby... what are you doing?¡±


    Me: ¡°Nothing...just thinking if I should go with Le¡¯On today...you know should come too...it will be fun...we¡¯ll shop, buy some new armours & tease him...it¡¯ll be fun...¡±


    Wei: ¡°You are too late...he left with Marion & Ron. I just came back after seeing them off. If you wanted to go, you should have told someone earlier & Le¡¯On didn¡¯t mention you so I thought you were not interested.¡±


    Me (little annoyed...NO...very annoyed): ¡°What??He left without me!!! I know I didn¡¯t yes yesterday but he should have asked me today before leaving...THAT DAMN BOY...always driving me crazy.... now what should I do?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Well, no point in getting worked out now...but if you like, we could go to the training center & make the most out of this day...maybe even sharpen our skills.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm...OK...let¡¯s go.¡±


    Training with Wei really is tiresome...that girl does not know when to stop. After coming back, I was so tired that I went straight to bed. Next morning, I woke up refreshed & as soon I woke up Marion jumped over me.


    Marion: ¡°Aby, Aby look what I got for you!!! Isn¡¯t it CUUUUUTE!!!!?¡±


    A whole bunch of something got shoved to my face... I took them out of her hand to get a close look. They were jeweleries...with different shapes & sizes.


    Me: ¡°KYAAA....They are so beautiful....¡±


    Marion: ¡°I know right!!! When I looked at them I knew I should buy them for us...look this one¡¯s are for Wei...¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh...They are so beautiful...so what did you do the whole day?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Ah...you know...just here & there...nothing special...except for Le¡¯On bagging huge loads of gold with him.¡±


    Me: ¡°You know...I¡¯m bit angry at you...why didn¡¯t to you tell me that you were going??I...I wanted to go to.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Oh...Awww...so you wanted to go...but Le¡¯On said that you would bug him all the time so he didn¡¯t ask you...so sorry Aby...but you know...you really should treat him differently,  if you want him to notice you in a different way...he he he he.¡±


    Me (again got the same warm feeling on my face): ¡°What??? Who would want to go out with that Idiot!!! I just wanted to hang with you & Ron...That BOY doesn¡¯t interest me at all...¡±


    Marion: ¡°You should really start being honest to yourself Aby...Ok...let¡¯s do one thing. Let¡¯s go out, just us girls.¡±


    Me: ¡°OK...I really wanted to buy new dresses...&¡±


    Marion: ¡°And I should invite Le¡¯On to...wait right here...¡±


    Wait!!! Why invite that BOY!! But...this may be a good opportunity for me to tease him all day...he he he he....


    Marion (came back with a frown on her face): ¡°Le¡¯On isn¡¯t in his room nor downstairs...he must have gone alone today...¡±


    Me: ¡°Well...That¡¯s good isn¡¯t...today will just be us girls...so let¡¯s wake up Wei & give her the news...¡±


    We went out...we shopped for a few hours...Wei wouldn¡¯t buy anything...why doesn¡¯t that girl to anything normal...We came back to the Inn & we were hungry...Marion told us to go ahead, she had some work to do...she would join us later...I told her that we were going to wait at the restaurant just opposite to the Inn. She went upstairs & we went into the restaurant.


    Me & Wei were talking while sitting in the restaurant...well mostly me...she doesn¡¯t talk very much...It was getting late so I went upstairs to our room to bring Marion down. When I came near our room I heard soft sounds coming inside it...Curiosity got the better of me...The door was slightly open as if someone had forgotten to lock it properly, I parted the door slightly & saw...saw...saw...Marion...she...she...she was giving pleasure to Le...to Le...Le¡¯On...a sudden pain erupted inside me...I couldn¡¯t breath...Why??? They finished but I ran from there...pain in chest...why??? My face felt wet...my touched my face...water...no....tears.


    **************************************************************************


    // END OF VOLUME 2 //


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- I hope you enjoy this special POV chapter. If you have any suggestions then please tell me about it.


    I will take a few days off before I start posting VOLUME 3.


    If you want a small teaser about the events that will happen in VOLUME 3, then I would only say:-


    " GET READY FOR BLOOD"


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 1

    Blood...one of the most important life line of both us beast men & the monsters that we fight. We fight each other to stake our claim at the top of the food chain. Fortunately, we the more evolutionized & civilized beast men have reached to the top at one point & have successfully defended our position for countless years...reigning supreme over everything, over our less fortunate counterpart. Through our past victories we have grown arrogant...arrogant enough to think of them as mere cattles...only worthy of slaughtering. But we forgot a simple rule...rule of the nature itself...one might never be strong to overpower something mighty but a group might be. The sense of security we feel today was born from arrogance...but we forgot yet another truth...though we became the top living organism in this world, we too can be toppled, and we too can become the hunted... as my team faced this similar situation. At that moment, we became the hunted. Blood flowing everywhere...so much blood that you cannot tell, from which animal it came from...did it came out of the creatures that are hunting us or did it came from us, who are being hunted.


    Funny thing was we reached our goal within 3 days. We crossed the Sameria Sea & found ourselves inside the Dentia forest. This forest was a normal forest; nothing was out of the ordinary other than it was devoid of any kind of monsters being it big, medium or small. We thought this was a safe place. Ohhh...we were so wrong. If only we understood all the signs.


    Anyway, after entering the forest we combed it thoroughly only to find a strange aura emitting from a certain place. When we reached the place from where the strange aura was emitting...we saw a big rock... I use the word ¡®rock¡¯ because we have no idea what it was. It was a blue rock with a size of a medium sized tree or about 10-12 ft tall. How could it be this big...& how we were supposed to carry this back... And why didn¡¯t anybody else found it all this time? But these questions were answered as soon as Javel touched it. It emitted a powerful aura...so powerful that we were knocked down on the ground...some of us went flying some feet back & toppled on the ground.


    I felt a pulse...a strong pulse...it was so pure...so powerful...so familiar yet unfamiliar to me. But from where was this coming from??? I got up & looked towards the rock. I looked around but found nothing...I was surprised but instantly felt the pulse again. This time I carefully sensed it & it was coming from the blue rock, but why? I turned towards others to ask them about the pulse but what I saw was completely different from what I was used to see.


    Wei¡¯s hands were shivering, Aby¡¯s ears (I have always found the hear slender pointy ear enhanced her cuteness) were twitching, tears started to form on the eyes of Marion, Ron was holding his sword nervously, Paleg was holding his bow that gave an impression that it would fall any second & Javel¡¯s hands...strong hands trembling. Each of them were looking at different directions...I looked around, finally gazing upon my surrounding. I felt something familiar...something which was powerful enough for an adult beast men be that from any clan to wet his or her pants. The feeling was similar to the feeling I felt within me when fighting those monsters. After a while, I realized the feeling was nothing more than Blood Lust...coming from every direction. We were surrounded...


    Creatures armed with fangs, claws, stingers, wings, tails, everything & anything one could think in his lifetime had surrounded us, hoards & hoards of them, gazing at us...with foul look. Their mouth foaming...hearts fluttering, stomach growling...at the site of prey...us. Well I took out my swords, prepared myself for my last battle, looking around I felt...happy...that in the moment of my doom I¡¯m standing with people whom I care for most. Yet a tinge of sadness, that we all shared the same fate. They had given me so much...yet I have not returned their kindness enough.


    The rock let out another pulse but this time it was not a powerful pulse like the previous one but a calm one which had the exact reaction on the creatures. Their eyes became bloodshot... their blood lust enough to make a person vomit two times over. I heard a faint sound...the sound carried a feminine voice... ¡°????? ???? ?????? ???... ?? ?? ?? ??...¡±. Everybody looked at one other¡­trying to comprehend what it was or who it was? And what did it say?? But I knew¡­


    It¡¯s the dialect of our clan used in ancient times, times when our Clan Patriarch lived. It was passed to us through the generations of a singular bloodline. The bloodline linked directly to Hui¡¯Mi¡­my bloodline. I raised my voice & translated it.


    It said or rather she said while laughing ¡°OFFER ME BLOOD!¡±.


    Javel: ¡°To BATTLE FORMATIONS!!!¡±


    Marion was brought in the middle with Paleg, Aby & Ron covering for her & for using their long range attacks, leaving us three Javel, Wei & me to secure the three directions, with our backs towards the blue rock. We were trapped¡­but the moment I heard the voice I knew, the only one capable of balancing the effects of blood lust coming from the creatures was my own blood lust skill. I vowed¡­I will make sure that the only ones standing this day would be my team mates.


    It was time for some killing....


    We waited, maintaining at a certain distance from our center group as if the line was broken then they would be wiped out. We had to hold a line...a stiff line or it was more of an arc¡­ The creatures rushed towards us in unison¡­only blood would quench their thirst¡­our blood¡­I took my stance, taking slow breaths, tuning out everything around us¡­the only presence left within my senses were my team mates & our hunters. I closed my eyes, my grip beginning to tighten¡­I stilled my heart¡­I knew I had only one choice¡­only one way to save my friends¡­by bathing in blood¡­my foe¡¯s hot blood.


    I opened my eyes; I saw the creature which was first to reach me, mouth open, claws ready, eyes filled with hunger¡­hunger for our meat¡­ well not today!! I cleaved its head clean from its body, blood spurting out from its headless body; splashing on my face¡­I am relieved. With my left hand I cleaved the head of another one, bathing in its blood¡­now my body starts to burn from the inside¡­with my free right I cut the arm of the next one, with my left cut its head off. The thirst of blood getting stronger. My movements became more fluid, as the fight went on. I started cleaving left & right¡­legs, claws, arms, heads, torso¡¯s, tails, tongues, guts¡­whatever I could cut¡­All of their parts was flying around me¡­their bloods drenching me¡­I could hear Marion¡¯s scream¡­


    Marion: ¡°LE¡¯ON!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    I turned around & saw her crying¡­tears falling from her eyes¡­she was still unhurt¡­I cannot waver¡­the job is just starting. I held my ground, stabbing, slashing, cutting, bunting anything that moved near me¡­no mercy¡­The creatures came at me in a group¡­I cut the first one¡¯s head, ducked the next one¡¯s attack, went inside the middle of their pack, sliced the leg of the creature on my left, sliced the arm off the one on my right, turned, sliced the head off from the legless creature with my right, cleaved the head off the armless one with my left. Ducked again, tail went over my head.


    I cut a leg off the one unleashing the tail, it fell on the ground. With my left cleaved another one¡¯s head & with my right stabbed the fallen creature on its head. I stabbed in throats, stomachs, head, and eyes whichever place I found, I plunged my sword in. I activated my Body Elongation skill; my arms became more extended, becoming more like a small whip with swords attached to its end. I started cutting, slashing left & right, moving into better positions¡­no extra bravado was needed¡­only basic cutting. I didn¡¯t realize but unconsciously I had started to lick some of their blood that was being spread over my face. It felt nice, felt I was getter power from a different source, to others it might seem to be a bit cannibalistic but it didn¡¯t matter¡­only thing that matters was that I don¡¯t stop killing them. Dead bodies started to pile up around me¡­I didn¡¯t care¡­only thing on my mind¡­KILL.


    The creatures whom I didn¡¯t even knew exist came at us with fury¡­one stopped my sword in the left hand with its claws so I had to jab the sword in my right through its face. Instant death but another one came & tried to slice me with its tail; I dodged to the left but the tip of the tail struck my armour, it produced a spark. After regaining my footwork, I plunged towards him¡­ impaling him to the ground. Another one struck a blow on my back, I feel on my knees¡­it hurt¡­but I was in no mood to feel pain. I rolled sideways & as soon as I did that again a tail slammed on the ground where I was kneeling. I quickly got up & with my left I impaled its tail to the ground & with my right slashed its throat.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    My plan was simple¡­get as much blood on me as I can. I had to increase my blood lust or I couldn¡¯t keep up with this level of fighting. Few stingers can straight at me; I swerved on my right & slashed at the stingers with a back hand, cutting them clean off. I charged ahead to cut some more¡­I heard a woman scream¡­I turned around & saw a creature while on the ground bleeding stuck its claws on Wei¡¯s right foot¡­it was a deep cut. Wei had lost her footwork but still managed to keep her balance, trying to fight through the pain¡­Brave girl, I thought¡­but the creature was not finished, it wanted to tear her leg away, not seeing any other alternative I threw my sword in my left hand towards its head & it struck, instantly killing it. The claw released & Wei freed her leg but she was still in severe pain, if it was not treated in time, the blood loss can make her weak & she would be in danger. Just when I was accessing the situation, a claw cut into my shoulder. The cut was not deep as the strap of the armour took most of the damage but the strap got cut in two making the armour tilt on the other hinged side. I was defenceless on my right side, but I swung my sword cut the creatures arm & then stabbed it through its right eye. I was suddenly at a peculiar position, one sword in hand & armour hinged on one side dangling over my body.


    I always liked fighting with two weapons in both hands. I felt that my attack efficiency got halved. It was no time for any thinking. Luckily I didn¡¯t throw away my bone dagger, always keeping it close to me, keeping it a secret. Without hesitation I took out my dagger & now I was whole again. I quickly reacted to an incoming creature. I stabbed it in its neck with the dagger while ducking to evade its claws. While I was in the motion I slashed at the throat of another creature close to me with my sword. Finally¡­it felt¡­.no¡­it was¡­an all out war.


    But like in any other war or in battle one would suffer casualties. Though luckily we didn¡¯t lose anyone¡­yet¡­but we were picking up small injuries along the way. This injuries accumulating overtime did a heavy damage which would hinder our battle capabilities. My armour rent, I didn¡¯t notice it but when I was picking up small cuts, and then I realized my situation. I looked around, it was not just me but everyone¡­Aby & Ron had come into the front lines while Wei & Javel were receiving treatment from Marion. She was crying yet she did her work with utmost care & with great efficiency. It was nice to see Aby fight in the melee. She moved with grace & struck with pin point accuracy. If I wasn¡¯t busy fighting myself, I would have just sat down & watch her fight. But I didn¡¯t have that luxury. Stabbing & slashing were my only way to keep them safe. Even though I was not a very skilled warrior but still I could not let my lack of experience be an issue in this fight. Even though I did not have much experience before¡­I can gain them, now.


    I could hear Marion screaming to me¡­


    Marion: ¡°Le¡¯On¡­come back¡­to are injured. YOU NEED MEDICAL ATTENTION¡­ COME BACK¡­¡±


    I¡¯m sorry Marion but this was one fight I cannot rest or stop fighting even for a second. I increased my output, submerging myself only in the fight. Cutting, slashing, stabbing them continuously, drench in blood, some even went into my mouth & also receiving cut or getting slashed in the process. I was shown a message.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    Due to your consumption of enough blood of the mutated variant of Densai animals, you receive a great physical & mental buff from the Aura Crystal.


    ATTACK= +3 LEVELS.


    DEFENCE= +3 LEVELS.


    AGILITY= +3 LEVELS.


    ENDURANCE= +3 LEVELS.


    VITALITY= +3 LEVELS.


    INTELLIGENCE= +3 LEVELS.


    CELL REGENERATION= +3 LEVELS.


    Available until the blood consumed has been totally processed by the body.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Finally, something I can use to great extent against them. So these creatures get their power from that rock¡­now¡­lets test this buff¡­


    I moved closer to them, I came face to face to them¡­woah¡­so fast¡­I need to control the output. I cut him like a paper¡­it was so easy¡­I continued my onslaught trying to control my speed & the new buff of cell regeneration helps me to recover from any cut quickly¡­ Unconsciously, I smiled when I cut them¡­they were slow & weak now.


    ¡°??? ????... ?? ?? ?? ??... ??? ??? ??? ???? ??? ???? ????... ?? ?? ?? ??... ??? ????... ??? ????... ?? ?? ?? ??... ??, ????... ???? ????? ???? ????... ????? ???? ???????? ???????... ???? ??... ?? ???? ?????... ?? ?? ?? ??...¡±


    After saying this, the blue rock emitted another aura¡­a powerful one¡­which traveled all over the place¡­ suddenly the creatures attacking us stopped¡­slowly they changed¡­their whole constitution changed¡­ they became docile, their eyes now filled with innocence. They were just like any normal animal unable to hurt any of us¡­ So this was the case, I thought to myself.


    Javel (shocked but still in battle stance): ¡°LE¡¯ON¡­What did she say???¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah¡­It said¡­ that so much blood¡­it had been long for her to see so much blood, she was happy & laughing at our work. And she said¡­said¡­ahhh¡­¡±


    Aby: ¡°SAID WHAT???COME ON¡­ SAID WHAT??¡±


    Me: ¡°she said that¡­that I have made her happy¡­I deserved to receive her award¡­& to get ready¡­&¡­&¡­¡±


    Ron: ¡°And WHAT???¡±


    Me: ¡°And¡­ she said that I was the greatest warrior here.¡±


    Before anyone could react anything¡­the blue rock started to glow¡­its light started getting brighter¡­ & then it shattered into pieces¡­


    The bright light slowly fades away¡­& what came out put everyone in awe¡­but filled me with a familiar sense¡­ a woman¡­unlike any other race we had know, came forth¡­a blue pendant hanging over her neck¡­she was dressed in a red gown with which complemented with her white & bright skin¡­she had red hair which reached her up to her knee¡¯s¡­ with emerald eyes¡­ her lips red & thick¡­ she had a look of a proper woman giving off a pleasant & yet a heavy aura¡­& her black tail which came under her gown & shot towards me. It was so fast that even with my buff¡­I could not move or defend myself. It tail wrapped itself on my waist, while everybody were still in awe I was pulled towards the mysterious lady. The tail was powerful¡­I could not resist its power. After a short moment, I realized¡­I was standing in front of her¡­she was smiling. While her emerald eyes looking at me¡­it felt like she could even see my soul¡­I felt a strong aura unlike anything¡­so pleasant¡­she was so beautiful. She parted her luscious lips & said in a powerful yet sweet voice.


    ¡°Hello¡­My Husband¡­.¡±


    WHATTTTTT??????


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 2

    You know life can be such a pain in the ass¡­well sometimes or it may be that I got cut down there & I¡¯m feeling pain.


    Well, there are moments in everyone¡¯s life when something unexpected happens. In those times you have got to chin up & take it as it comes. The experienced people will tell you this along with other heavy meaning lines when you ask them something. I can understand that¡­ you have got to experience unexpected things once in a while, which in turn will give you a funny story to tell it to your close ones.


    I had gotten into an unexpected situation many times. Ahh¡­ those were fun days¡­ Anyway, the most unexpected thing that had happened to me was; when I was fighting with hoards of over buffed forest animals with my team. After fighting for who knows how many hours & while getting injured & seeing my teammates getting injured & killing¡­ I don¡¯t know how many creatures who wanted to kill us we finally found our respite. We were tired, injured & in my case fully drenched in blood. Nothing out there was making sense to any of us so we decided to take it as it comes. We were in this predicament because when we felt a powerful aura coming from inside the forest we followed it which turned out to be a giant blue crystal which I latter found out it was called an Aura Crystal.


    It emitted pulses from it at uncertain times & on one time when it emitted a pulse, the creatures stopped attacking & reverted back to their original shapes & sizes. Then it began to glow & it broke into pieces. When it stopped glowing a beautiful woman emerged from it. Now it was a good sign as she wanted to reward me¡­ we were tired to our bones but still held on to see what would happen next.


    What happened next really put a stick straight up my not so blacked bottoms. It sent shivers down on the rest of my team. I think Aby wanted to kill me at that moment¡­wonder why?? The woman emerged out of the crystal & pulled me towards her not caring about my blood drenched appearance & proposed to me¡­ Yeah¡­proposed to me¡­no¡­claimed that I was already her HUSBAND.


    Think about it really, when you are tired, injured, dazed you get to hear that you got married to some beautiful woman who emerged from a crystal, what would you do?? How would you react?? It was not even funny¡­not while the other two women were glaring you to death.


    I reacted in a manner which was most suited to the situation.


    The woman said ¡°Hello¡­My Husband¡­¡±


    Me (too tired to be shocked or to show any kind of emotion): ¡°WHAT???¡±


    Unknown Wife: ¡°AHHHH¡­HA HA HA HA¡­Finally¡­I have met you my love...I am so happy¡­ I was beginning to lose faith but I held on¡­ and finally I was rewarded. Husband I am so glad you finally came.¡±


    Me (still not comprehending the situation): ¡°What??¡±


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Do you know how many years I have been waiting for you? Too long if you want to actually know, but finally someone worthy has come forward¡­I am so relieved, my¡­ (Blushing)My Husband¡­he he he he¡±


    Me (still trying to understand the situation): ¡°What??¡±


    Javel (annoyed): ¡°She is telling you that you are her HUSBAND¡­YOU IDIOT!!!¡±


    Ron (tears rolling down from his eyes¡­Why exactly, I don¡¯t know): ¡°WHY DOES IT HAVE TO BE YOUUU!!!!??? WHAT WERE THE CATEGORIES IN WHICH THE GROOM WAS CHOSEN??? I DEMAND A REMATCH!!!¡±


    Aby & Marion (said in unison with a confused looked): ¡°Yeah¡­WHY DOES IT HAVE TO BE YOUU!!! BOY!!!!¡±


    Paleg was laughing¡­ & Wei was on the ground still weapons in her hand. Maybe she is still feeling pain in her leg.


    Finally I understand what was going on¡­


    Me: ¡°How did it happen?? Miss??¡±


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Ahh¡­you like to joke¡­how wonderful¡­he he he¡­husband you do not know what level of happiness I am feeling right now.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah¡­Miss¡­I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?? Please explain to me how did we get married??¡±


    Unknown Wife (her smile fading away): ¡°Please do not joke like that dear husband, while I do like jokes but not of this kind.¡±


    Me (turning serious): ¡°Miss, I¡¯m just a teenager¡­ & I really don¡¯t know what is happening¡­Please can you explain this current situation.¡±


    Unknown Wife (the smile is gone & she had a serious face): ¡°How can this be?? The crystal should not have reacted to another person¡­This is not possible at all¡­dear husband please tell me that you are joking¡­¡±


    Me: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss but I am not joking at all¡­my companions & I came here to find a long lost artifact & to bring it back to the Zoit council¡­


    When we reached here we sensed a powerful aura emitting somewhere from this forest. We simply searched for the point of origin of the aura & found this place. Upon finding it we were surrounded by these creatures & we heard a woman voice talking in my ancestral language to offer her blood¡­ I¡¯m guessing that you were that woman. Then they attacked us & we were fighting them when again you spoke that you were pleased with us & offered me a present & you called me a great warrior. This was our story until now¡­¡±


    She fell on the ground¡­she was speechless as well as some of my teammates. She looked at me with disbelief & said:


    ¡°You really are not joking with me are you? How could this be?? This cannot happen¡­ You really are not a Blood are you?? Please tell me husband?¡±


    Me: ¡°Blood?? What is that?¡±


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Ah¡­it is the name of my clan or rather was the name¡­ I do not know what they are called now¡­ but before they were called the Blood Zumas.¡±


    Me (my heart was beating fast): ¡°Bl..bl..Blood Zumas???¡±


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Yes¡­have you heard of them??? Then please tell me about them¡­ (tears rolling out of her eyes)¡­it seems I have failed¡­at least hearing about them doing well will lessen my pain.¡±


    Me (I had a blank face): ¡°Actually¡­ah¡­ are you really sure they are called Blood Zumas?¡±


    Unknown Wife (sadness & anger both evident on her face): ¡°You think I would forget my own clan¡¯s name!!! I may have failed them but I am a true Blood Zuma.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then let be clear something here for you or at least for me.¡±


    She looked at me, her eyes filled with tears that would melt any man¡¯s heart.


    Me: ¡°My name is Le¡¯On from the Zoit continent & I¡¯m from the Zuma Clan.¡±


    Her face was filled with disbelief¡­then turned red (I think in anger), then it turned into happiness that she could not control within her.


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know any other variant of our clan so please tell me what the Blood Zumas are?¡±


    She started to laugh¡­her face returned to normal. She wiped her face clean & stood up. She came close to me & said.


    Unknown Wife: ¡°You really had me worried there for a moment¡­he he he he¡­I did not fail¡­I did not fail him¡­you really do not know who I am or who are the Blood Zumas?¡±


    Me (little confused): ¡°No, Miss¡­I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Tell me dear husband, do you know the name of Hui¡¯Mi?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes¡­he is our clan¡¯s patriarch.¡±


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Then tell me what rank he was?¡±


    Me: ¡°He was the highest in all of us¡­He was Zuma level 5, Red eyes.¡±


    She started to laugh¡­really loud¡­come on women tell me¡­my heart was racing¡­


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Then we must first find the lake & rest there, then I would tell everything.¡±


    She led us to a lake nearby; we gathered food & water, cooked them & had our meal. At times I would look at her direction, while we were working, she was sitting beside the lake & looking at it or looking up. In my opinion, she must be looking at the stars.After we finished our meal, she came to us & sat beside. It was odd, when we were eating she was just sitting as if to give us space...& while I was eating, everyone else was glaring at me...What did I do?? Then she said.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Let me start with a story & until the end of the story I do not want any interruptions¡­OK?¡±


    Everybody nodded¡­the air was filled with tension or excitement.


    Unknown Wife: ¡°Long before the Zoit continent was inhabited by different types of beast clans, it consisted of only two clans. Both were strong on their own rights. One was the Crodon Clan. They had greater numbers in their clan. They had a few specific features to them, like height¡­all of them were above 6.5¡±ft, they all had dark green eyes which were capable of seeing in the dark & a special clan trait. They could suppress their inner power to a desired state. They were a marvelous group, flourishing on its own.


    And the other one was the mighty Blood Zumas. Though they were fewer in number but they were unmatched in battle. They were the stronger of the two clans. The Blood Zumas also had a few clan traits to them. They were all deep red in colour with black bordering running from their shoulders to their arms & also the legs. At full grown, they measured over 6 ft minimum, even their manhood¡¯s were even deep red & long¡­ he he he he he¡­*wink*


    But the continent was not at peace¡­these two clans were always at war. Each battle was bloodier than the previous one; though it did not bother the Blood Zumas because they enjoyed it¡­ they enjoyed fighting¡­more over they enjoyed spilling blood of others. Then a time came when both the clan¡¯s royalty came to a mutual agreement. It seemed that war was stopping both of their advancements in the evolution cycle. The agreement was announced, though initially most of the clan members voiced their objections but they gradually accepted it or had to accept it because at that time they were ruled by Jui¡¯Mi, the best of them. He was unmatched in every department. No other Bloods as they called each other could compare themselves to their king.


    The agreement stated that Jui¡¯Mi the king of the Bloods would take Naron the first princess of the Crodon royalty as his first wife. Thus ushering a new era of peace in the continent. This marriage though was a political one but for the king & his Crodon queen it was pure love & lust. It had to be¡­


    Bloods were a clan guided by heavy lust but pure or true in its form. Upon choosing a mate they stayed together until death. Only royalty & few high ranking warriors were granted multiple marriages. The relation between the clans became more peaceful though resentments did run between them but in secret. The king eventually had to marry two other woman Bloods of high ranking warriors. But his love for his Crodon wife remained unwavered.


    The peace in the continent was at its peak when the king had his first child of his line with his Crodon wife. He named him Hui¡¯Mi. Now, the land had its first prince & with a dual racial trait. He was truly the first of his kind, rivaling the king himself when he was only a young Blood. The king was proud of his son, though he had  few other children with his other wives but Hui¡¯Mi remained his favorite. Hui¡¯Mi edged out everyone not just in Blood traits but he had a new trait, thanks to his mother¡­he could control his inner power¡­ He became the first Blood to conceal his true powers.


    Now, like his father he was too, frivolous in his young life¡­bedding woman of both clan¡­ Soon he too fathered many Bloods like him, some in marriage while others not. His sons went on to father their own children. When Hui¡¯Mi ascended the throne, he wanted all Bloods to have the new trait that he or his children had. He wanted all the Bloods to gain control over their aggressive nature. Some rejoiced this order while other Bloods did not.


    A young Blood female warrior of a high ranking family, named Hui¡¯Mi as her future mate in order to change his mind. Her name was Adi¡¯Je. She was the best female Blood warrior at that time. The custom for female Bloods to choose their mate was a strange one. While the other clan did it in the natural way, that means love or arranged. Though arrange marriage were also in the Bloods custom but the female had the last say. Every female Bloods looked for a single trait in the men, Blood Lust. The more the male had blood lust, the more popular for mating he became. It did not matter if the male was nice natured or a good person or a tyrant¡­only thing that mattered was blood lust in them. It drove every Blood female mad. Hui¡¯Mi had the most blood lust in him at that time, naturally.


    But before they could bind themselves in matrimony, civil war broke out within the Bloods. Some wanted to protect their true nature while the people under Hui¡¯Mi wanted to take control of themselves. The Crodon clan was also pulled in the war.


    After a long struggle Hui¡¯Mi won but the cost was too great. The whole Crodon clan was annihilated with the opposing Bloods. Hui¡¯Mi¡¯s people also dwindled in number. In that situation he decided to migrate to an another place & create a new clan which would be devoid of unnecessary aggressiveness. He rejected to marry Adi¡¯Je, who also fought for him.


    He gave her an another task, a much greater one. His plans for migration & control of clan traits were part of a bigger plan. He wanted to rebuild the Bloods in a new way. He told Adi¡¯Je to reside within an Aura Crystal in the Dentia forest & wait inside it until the true heir of the Bloods come to reclaim their former glory. As she was the only pure Blood Zuma female, she would help him in his path.


    He told her that after three generations, one Blood will come there to claim a stake & it was for her to test him. If he died, he failed. He also put a test for young Bloods. He planted a guardian beast in the swamps nearby their new settlement. Those young ones who would kill them will automatically receive his hidden clan trait, the Blood trait.


    Yes, I, Adi¡¯Je the last of the pure Blood female remained here testing young ones for generations but all failed. Some generation ago, they stopped coming but I did not stop having hope in my heart. Thinking that at any moment, the true heir would come & claim what was his. And finally today I found a young Blood, so I tested him & he showed a level of Blood Lust only the Hui¡¯Mi had. It drove me into ecstasy¡­that level of Blood Lust came of you, as my right as a member of the Blood Zuma, I chose Le¡¯On to be my mate forever on the basis of his Blood Lust. Yes, Le¡¯On¡­ that was how you became my husband.


    But tell me how you have that level of Blood Lust that I encountered in Hui¡¯Mi?¡±


    Me: ¡°I¡¯m his from his last remaining bloodline.¡±


    She smiled & hugged me for a while. At that moment it felt like, that only us two were present in that place, it felt peaceful. Then she looked at me & said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I Adi¡¯Je pledge myself at your service¡­My husband¡­My King.¡±


    Today was a weird day but it ended in a good atmosphere. I hope tomorrow would be a great day for me & that I would find some balance to my life...too much new events...How could I have a wife???¡­So please, bring on the adventure. I need it.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 3

    Me: ¡°Miss Adi¡¯Je, I have still many questions for you. If you be so...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Husband...please...you do not have to call me Miss...Please call me by my name, or if you want you can give a name of your liking...I would love it...¡±


    She was looking at me with an expectant face...those emerald eyes really to the job of melting one¡¯s heart & why not...she was my wife after all...HA...the look of Aby¡¯s face was priceless...Now, I think she won¡¯t call me a boy anytime soon.


    Me: ¡°Okay then, Adi...I still need to know many things...like what was that Aura crystal &...¡± She puts her finger over my lip.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I will answer anything you ask of me, dear husband...but (she looks over to Javel & others who were listening to us keenly & somewhat disbelief on their faces) not in front of your servants...¡±


    Everyone looked at us in disbelief...their faces saying ¡°What just she called us?¡± Me on the other hand, let a small smile out & said.


    Me: ¡°Ah... Adi...they are not my servants...they are my friends...¡±


    This time she gave a look of disbelief...as if she couldn¡¯t comprehend this situation.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°These lowly creatures are your FRIENDS!!! A Blood much less a Blood Royalty should not call these lower life forms as his friends...¡±


    Oh boy...that was unexpected... I gave a glance towards everybody...oh boy...their faces told me that a storm was coming... It looked like Aby was going to say something to my new wife & with a knife in her hand?? But she was cut in the middle of her approach by Adi¡¯Je.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Come with me husband, I have something to show you. Leave these simpletons to their devises for some time; I¡¯m sure they are itching to lick their paws... I will answer all your questions while we walk there. I am sure you will love it.¡±


    She held my hand & pulled me towards the direction of the forest. We entered the forest before I could talk to my team mates. I will ask their forgiveness later when I come back.


    I was looking at her while she held my hand. My elbow grazing her moderate & soft breast. To anyone it would look like I was doing that on purpose but it was not me, she was purposely walking close to me to make that contact... not that I had any complains.


    This all seemed like a dream to me anyway... I still did not understand many things. Why did my clan forget their own history? Did they did it on purpose or was it because we lacked able people?? I doubt Adi¡¯Je had any knowledge about this...my best option was to return to Zuma & ask the council there about the truth. But there were lot of questions I had for Adi¡¯Je.


    She was a beauty I couldn¡¯t even dream about...to be called husband of this woman...I did not have any more reactions to it. We were walking for quite some time without a word; I decide to break the ice.


    Me: ¡°Adi...why do you have emerald eyes, where as I have slit red eyes?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Because my husband...¡± I interrupted her.


    Me: ¡°Please call me Le¡¯On...just Le¡¯On or in any name you might like.¡±


    She blushed & gave a heart warming smile.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It would be disrespectful to you if I start addressing you by your true name. Therefore, from this moment onwards I would address you just as you deserve to be addressed, My Lord.¡±


    I had no words to say. From the moment I met this woman who was now my wife, I had heard of many things that made me more proud of my Clan but to be upgraded to a Lord was somewhat unexpectedly cool.


    She continues...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, female Bloods had emerald eyes while men had red ones. But after mingling with the Crodon Clan, new generations had slit red eyes for both men & woman. After that, the following generations started having different colours of slit eyes except red. Those who could successfully control the new trait had red slit eyes.¡±


    Me: ¡°So, that¡¯s the story behind our evolution cycle.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°But My Lord, your appearance is still not of the satisfactory rank.¡±


    Me (little surprised): ¡°What do you mean Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, you see when a male Blood reaches its adult hood the black borderings turn into a flame formation on their shoulders, giving a look of black flames. But yours are not...¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah...maybe it was due to the fact that I am still a new Blood as would call. In all fairness, I¡¯m still a teenager.¡±


    She laughs at the statement. Even her laugh gave my face a burning sensation.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You really do not know anything about the Bloods do you?? Then let me explain it to you My Lord.


    When a person male or female reaches the age of 3, then they gain there Bloodhood. That means they would only grow through the experience gathered by them in their life time. Practically any or every Blood are immortal, we do not age with time like others but with experience. The only way for a Blood to die was to get killed by someone or by any serious injuries which could not be healed by their regenerative abilities or through a serious illness.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh...is that so?? Then I¡¯m no longer a boy???¡±


    She laughed again...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Absolutely not...you are at this point in time...a grown man of the Bloods... you could even father multiple babies...if you want... *wink*¡± & she laughs again...Oh...she was so beautiful.


    HA...take that Aby...I am a MAN!!! Not that I had any doubts about it!!! Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.


    (Author¡¯s Note- Whenever someone talks about someone behind their back they don¡¯t sneeze, where I came from...they get hiccups. So think Of Aby getting hiccups...an unstoppable hiccup.)


    Her expression changed, she was looking at me, and her eyes gave a different vibe... a vibe of mischief.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, can you guess what changes happen when a woman achieves Bloodhood?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah...they get a tail?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (with a smile...not an innocent smile but it had a different meaning): ¡°Yes...that is true, but one thing also happens...can you guess the other one?¡±


    Me: ¡°Apart from that??...sorry...I don¡¯t have any more ideas.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My lord, the black colour not only borders our shoulders but also borders on the sides of our breasts & unlike the men, the black flames form on our stomach with the belly button in its center... he he he he *wink*¡±


    She laughs... My face feels hotter than ever...


    I gather my senses after that funny titbit...


    Me: ¡°Now, Adi...tell me about that Aura Crystal.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord. Many many generations before my birth, my family was ordered to launch a campaign in this forest. At that time, it was rumoured that this forest had something hidden in it which made the common animals into vicious creatures. Naturally, after fighting for many days, they reached the source of the creature¡¯s power. It was glowing just as it did while you came here, My Lord. We took possession of it & were given the job of protecting it & researching about it.


    We were not just simple mindless fighters...we were far from it. We researched it for many generations & then we found its secret. The crystal would allow someone with a pure heart with a pure reason to enter it & remain there; utilizing its power to his or her heart¡¯s content until the exit conditions are met. After the exit conditions were met it would disintegrate into pieces.


    Thus revealing a great price for its power. It was only a one time use... which you just saw.¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh...WOW...it¡¯s really awesome...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°If you liked this...then My Lord, wait until you see your reward. I am sure you would love it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Reward?? You were not the reward??¡±


    She blushed again, she smiled & said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Thank you, My Lord...I am really happy... (I saw tears starting to form on her eyes)¡±


    I wiped them away unconsciously... somehow I didn¡¯t want her to cry...


    She smiled at my gesture, wrapped her hands over my hand which was touching her face, & said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°The real reward waits for you My Lord & we have reached our destination.¡±


    I looked around; we were standing in front a cave.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°This cave was specially made to house our valuable in this forest. No animal dares to come here. Let me guide you to our reward, My Lord.¡±


    She pulled me into the cave. It was dark in there but she didn¡¯t have any problems.


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s so dark in here...I can¡¯t see anything but how can you walk with so ease?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh...it is a trait of some Bloods... we can see in the dark...not everything but just enough to guide ourselves in ease, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°WOW...wonder if I would get that trait...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Maybe...it all depends upon your gathered experience, My Lord. We gain traits by that rule...gathering enough experience in one thing to permanently make it ours.¡±


    Before I could give out a response to that, she opened a door...bright light came forth, slightly blinding me. After some time, when my eye sight returned to normal I saw a large space filled with many things. Light blue crystals covering the entire area. The moon light fell upon them through small holes in turn made them glow, lighting the whole place. There was a medium sized pool present, along with a place to change, few drawers, chairs & tables. She looked back at me with a smile & said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, welcome to our rest house... Your clothes are messy & filled with blood. It also does not suit you or a Blood. Please take a bath here to clean yourself & after that I will give you proper clothes to wear befitting a Blood.¡±


    I agreed, a nice warm bath would get me some rest & I sure could use some new comfortable clothes.


    Me: ¡°Yes...that¡¯s a good idea...where should I change?¡±


    She smiled at me; I understood...this smile was of a mischievous type.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It is customary for Blood wives to undress there husband before taking a bath & also bathe with them & clean them, especially when they returned from a battle.¡±


    I was...let¡¯s just say...my heart was racing...my face was burning...


    Me: ¡°Adi...are you comfortable with....¡±


    Before I could even finish my sentence she walked in front of me, put her right hand behind her...& then...her dress fell off...revealing something which even if I try to describe it...I couldn¡¯t. There are no words to describe her body. She made me skip some beats in my heart which I though made me lose some years of my life. Just as she said, the black bordered the sides of the juicy & perky breasts running down to form a flame shape on her stomach with the belly button as her center... She was clean down there. Her curves made me drool...yes...I was drooling when I saw my beautiful wife naked... Who wouldn¡¯t...but don¡¯t drool thinking about my wife... think about yours... if she could match mine... (Just kidding)... No, seriously... don¡¯t.


    She smiled, put her hands on my waist... grabbing my shirt she pulled it upwards. While watching her with my mouth open I complied. I raised my hands up so she could easily lift up my shirt. After removing it, she threw it on the floor, I saw her eyes glowing with a strong emotion...biting her bottom lip, she looked at me while unhooking my pants. It too fell down revealing my true intentions. She gasped slightly when she saw my member hardened.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    She held my hand while guiding me towards the pool... It was then for the first time I truly wished that nothing should interfere in this moment. I stood on the edge of the pool, she moved on my left... she had a smile on her face but it was of a mischievous type...Why?? I wondered... *thump thump thump thump thump thump* *thawk* *dhushhh...* something tackled me into the pool...as I fell I heard a familiar voice...


    ¡°NOOOOOO.....Don¡¯t.....¡±


    It was Marion... but why???


    I face planted into the water without any warning... because of that I swallowed some water while I was trying to get a foothold in the pool to stand up. After trying for several times, I finally got a foothold & raised myself from the water. I coughed to get the water out of my lungs...what was that??


    After settling myself, I turned around to look at thing that tackled me. I saw Marion in the pool...she was wearing only a white undershirt which was sticking to her due to getting wet by the water. It was revealing her body, each & every curves along with her breasts...they were pretty big...I didn¡¯t realize it before but she had a great figure...not at the level of my wife but still it was great. But why she tackled me??Wait... why is she here in the first place?? Before I could ask her I noticed Marion was held from the back, while a pair of hands was massaging or fondling her breasts. Marion was flustered & her face showed a different kind of emotion...the likes of ecstasy. But who was holding her? As I looked, it was Adi¡¯Je holding her from the back with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Adi¡¯Je looked at me & said: ¡°Look My Lord, one of our lowly friends followed us here & tried to stop us. But I have captured her & I am giving her some much needed punishment.¡±


    Me: ¡°But...why did you follow us, Marion?¡±


    Marion: ¡°I...I...I...j...just...ahhhh....want....want....ahhhh.....¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I knew it...I knew that you had your sultry eyes upon My Lord...You wanted him so bad that you could not hold any longer...Am I right?? You lusty woman...¡±


    Marion: ¡°N..N...ahhhh...No... I came here....ahhhh...to....ahhh...please...stop...him...fr...From...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°So...you came here to stop My Lord...from what?? From making me his...You wanted him first...Is that right?? You lusty woman...you wanted to mate with My Lord before me. Am I right??¡±


    I saw one of Adi¡¯Je hand slip down from Marion¡¯s breast & started fiddling something.


    Marion: ¡°Uhhhhh....ahhhh....N...nooo....uhh...I wanted....to...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je started fiddling down Marion¡¯s more rigorously...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You lusty...lusty woman...you want My Lord so bad...OK...I do not mind if he decides to mate with you here...¡± Both of them looked at me.


    Me: ¡°But...why?? before we came here, Marion stopped me several times while stoking me in our room...¡±


    Marion was now moaning softly, biting her lower lips...her shirt becoming more transparent.


    Adi¡¯Je (she was smiling): ¡°What?? you tried it before...you lusty woman?? And even refused to give him pleasure after enticing him...You deserve punishment...No one stops My Lord from getting his pleasure...(Adi¡¯Je looked at me)My Lord...take her...punish her as you see fit...her lust for you has exceeded her level of control...please punish her...¡±


    Me: ¡°But...¡±


    Marion moaned a little loudly...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°See My Lord...she want you badly...please fill her...remember that she refused to give you pleasure even after enticing you several times...¡±


    But...those were for medical purposes...or were they?? Did she wanted it from the start?? If she wanted that then she aroused me several times but refused to go any further... Was she playing with me all this time??No...No...I won¡¯t be fooled any longer...I won¡¯t be called a BOY any longer...My body filled with an urge...so strong that I couldn¡¯t hold myself any longer. I moved forward towards Marion. I came in front of her...She tried to say something...


    Marion: ¡°Uhhhh....ahhhh...Le...Le...Le¡¯On...do...n...uhhh¡±


    I ignored what she said...I was possessed...possessed by my urge...I placed my hands on her shirt & ripped open her shirt freeing her breasts out in the open. She had a pair of juicy, pale brown breasts with deep brown nipples. They were erect & protruding out. I placed my hands on both of them & started massaging them roughly...Adi¡¯je removed her hands to let me have a full view of her breasts. I bend down closer towards her nipples & started licking them, tickling them, kneading them at my whim. All Marion could do was to moan...& in between she gave out a large gasp, shuddering & then it looked like she was out of energy. I caught her & carried her out of the water & placed her on the edge of the pool.


    I carried on my sucking of her breast & nipples while my other hand found its way inside her vagina... moving them slowly...She gasped, called my name in between...that¡¯s all she could say...then she bit her lips hard while she shuddered...I slowly moved down kissing softly on her body, I drew a circle slowly on the edge of her belly button, she moaned loudly while grabbing my hair, calling my name...well half of it. I then continued to move down at the same pace until I reached her vagina...it was red & overflowing with juices...I licked it slightly...it felt different...it pushed my urge on a different level...on the touch of my tongue on her vagina, her grip of my hair tightened, she moaned & said:


    ¡°Pl....uhhhh....ummmm...pl....ahh...ummm...please...ummm...no more...ahhhh....¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold any longer...I placed my penis onto the walls of her vagina & pushed it hard...


    Marion gasped & moaned loudly...the place was echoing with her moans which was increasing my urge even more...I started moving...moving...trying to find a good, slow rhythm...it was hot inside her...as time passed I moved deeper & deeper until I couldn¡¯t go any further...it felt like I was hitting something inside her, that sensation I felt at that time was making me move even harder...sometimes she arched her back, digging her nails deep inside on my back & shuddered violently...but it was not enough for me...as the pleasure decreased after reaching a maximum point... not able to reach the full ecstasy was driving me even into her...I felt her body¡¯s warmth as I pulled her closer to me while moving hard inside her...She opened her eyes for just a bit & kissed me on my lips...it was warm & I kissed her back. I don¡¯t know for how long we were going...not a care in the world...but I was not feeling that ultimate pleasure...which was turning me into an animal...I felt that Marion had little to no energy left in her...with whatever she had...she said.


    Marion: ¡°Le...uhhhh uhhhh uhhh...ummmm...Le...ummm...remember....ummmmmm...ahhhh...the...ahhhhh...ummm....cu...ummm...cur...ahhh...umm...curse...¡±


    All energy left in her & with that word I was brought back to reality...curse...soon I was pulled back from her, still not feeling that pleasure...I didn¡¯t care at this point...my urge was uncontrollable...I was pulled by Adi¡¯Je towards her...She caught me & locked her arms around me & whispered in my ear...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°None can please My Lord other than me...¡±


    She kissed me...I kissed her back. I wrapped my arms around her...pulled her upwards & entered her into her vagina...She let a loud yet sensual moan close to my ears which drove me mad...I carried her on to a solid surface, I didn¡¯t know where nor did I care...placed her down, then massaged her breasts, licked & sucked her red nipples...while I was moving harder inside her...Occasionally kissing her on her juicy lips...our sweat mixed creating a scent which made us even more hungry for each other...moans were coming out from both of us...she placed a hand on my cheek & another over my waist...


    Ad¡¯Je: ¡°My....ummmm...Lo...ummm...ahhhhh...Lord...ummm...harder....more...ummmm...harder...¡±


    She was shuddering violently, she bite me on my chest, drawing out my blood, licked the place where she had bitten which made me drive in her more harder...I bite her on her neck, then licked the place...then she said something which was unexpected...I slowed down for a moment to let speak more easily...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It seems you are placed....ummmm...ahhh...placed under an aphrodisiac curse...ummm...¡±


    I remembered now...about the curse...I didn¡¯t heed to it before...I must stop or else...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Do not worry My...ummmm...Lord...ahhh...who placed the curse ummmm upon you?¡±


    Me: ¡°A monster named Aniya...¡±


    She giggled...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh...ummmm...that little bitch...I was the one who taught...ahhh...her that curse...¡±


    I was surprised...many questions started forming in my mind.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°While I was inside the crystal...ummm... she sought me out through telepathy...ummm...she was depressed that nobody wanted her...so I taught her our own female Bloods curse....ummm...¡±


    I was more shocked...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It was created by the female pure Bloods for...ummm...their husbands...ahhh...so that they do not impregnate any other women except Blood woman...ummm....only blood women are capable of handling their men¡¯s lust...ummm...only us...¡±


    Me: ¡°Can you cure me from this?¡± I could see a light from at the end of the tunnel...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Of course I can...ummm...But...I would not.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I do not want any other...ahhhh....woman to bear your child first....ummm...so after bearing your 10th child I will release you of ummm...youur ahh...curse...¡±


    Me: ¡°But...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°That is my right My Lord...ummm... & do not worry...ummm...you would receive your much sought ahhhh...pleasure with me...so please...harder...more ahhh...harder...¡±


    After hearing that many of the questions subsided & lust...only strong lust took its place...I lost control over myself & gave in to the immense pleasure I was receiving...I started moving faster, harder & stronger without caring for anything...


    Moans...only moans filled the cave...I don¡¯t know for how long we were mating but finally after moving in & out for all this time, the moment came & I ejaculated inside her...it was a lot...as my sperm overflowed from her vagina...we finally dropped on the ground filled with extreme ecstasy, happiness & relieved.


    I got over her & lay beside her...I looked at her with my final amount of energy...I saw her...she was also exhausted & probably was asleep...she looked more beautiful than I first saw her... I fell asleep with a smile of happiness on my face.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 4

    I opened my eyes slowly, saw the ceiling. I felt well rested & at peace. I remembered the events that happened before I fell asleep.


    ¡°Good Morning My Lord, it seems that you are in need of me again... he he he he¡±


    I looked towards my left & I saw a beautiful woman sleeping beside me, resting her head on my arm. Yes, she was now my wife, Adi¡¯Je.


    Me: ¡°Morning?? How long was I out?¡±


    Ad¡¯Je: ¡°It is still dawn outside My Lord.¡±


    She came closer & gave me a warm morning kiss on my lips. Oh...I could get addicted to it...such soft & juicy lips...speaking of juicy...where is Marion?? Is she ok?? Did the curse affect her??


    Me: ¡°Ah... Adi, where is Marion?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°Your concubine is well & rested, My Lord. She had regained her senses before you; I gave her some new clothes to wear as yesterday you ripped her clothes in two, very hot might I add. Then told her to fetch your lowly friends here & wait outside. As entry is only for any Blood or our king & queen or for the kings concubine, just as I permitted her entry yesterday.¡±


    Me: ¡°Permitted?? You knew she was following me?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (still smiling): ¡°Yes My Lord, I did...I had my eyes on everyone that wanted to be bedded by you. But she will serve you good in the future so I let her have you before me... And My Lord, do not worry about the curse...when you decide to bed any other woman I will always be there to stop you when you reach the danger limit in time & pleasure you myself to relieve you until you learn to control yourself on your own... he he he¡±


    I smiled at her words...not for the fact that she allowed me to sleep with other women but for the fact that we only met yesterday & still I could feel a bond of many years between us... She is truly a beautiful woman inside & out.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ah...My Lord we should get dressed before the lesser creatures arrive & I have to give you your reward too...please if you would follow me.¡±


    She got up & I followed her lead...I was on a bed...naked...how did I get there?? She must have taken me there...she had the power to do it...but something changed...her dress...she was not wearing the dress she wore yesterday...She was now wearing an armour, it was a black body armour with red flames drawn into it. She had tied her hair backwards & two sword sheaths were attached to her waist. She was looking not only beautiful but fierce too...


    She led me into a room, where I saw clothes were folded & kept on a bed.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Please dress yourself while I fetch your reward, My Lord.¡±


    She exited the room. I started to get dressed...it was a pair of normal clothes but of much better quality than my previous clothes & it felt like it was made from a different era. I dressed up quickly & was admiring the new clothes when something was brought in front of me from my back.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please extend your hands.¡±


    I did what she asked me to do. I extended my hands & Adi¡¯Je attached it to me. I looked down to see what it was...It was an armour similar to her, but with little difference. It was red armour with black flames etched on it. In the middle two words of our ancient tongue were also inscribed into it. They were ¡®????¡¯ & ¡®?????¡¯.


    They meant ¡®courage¡¯ & ¡®valor¡¯. I turned towards her, she had tears in her eyes¡­she then went on to equip me with hand braces which were also black. Both of them were unexpectedly quite light. It felt good, I felt a hidden power surge through me, it felt as if all my sensations were being enhanced. I felt powerful¡­


    Adi¡¯Je with tears in her eyes knelt down in front of me; her arms rose towards me¡­ which contained two sheaths with swords in it. The sheaths were black as well. I took the swords & attached it on my back as there was holder already there freeing my waist. She got up, tears running from her eyes. I started wiping her tears & asked: ¡°Why are you crying Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je with a soft voice she replied: ¡°Because My Lord, I had the great privilege of equipping our King with the Blood Lord outfit, deserved to wear by our King.


    I¡¯m honored to be your wife My Lord. These amours & weapons might feel light & not very sturdy but I can assure you My Lord, these amours & weapons are far stronger & sharper than any weapon or armor out there. Our amours were forged by Bloods blacksmith with utmost care. It was a secret technique & we relished it¡­


    But I am afraid it is now lost. The art is now lost¡­one of our greatest heritage is now forever lost.¡±


    Her voice choked, tears were now coming out with full force¡­I felt her pain in  my heart¡­I felt a strong bond between us.


    Me: ¡°Then we will find it & cherish it again¡­I promise you¡­you will see our heritage restored.¡±


    She looked at me, her eyes full of tears, trying to say something but couldn¡¯t. She kissed me¡­we kissed¡­our tongues entwined as our lips parted. It was a very soothing moment for both of us. Our kiss ended but she was still crying; I decided to avert her mind.


    Me (smiling):  ¡°So¡­you want 10 kids?¡±


    She looked at me, smiled & started to wipe her tears.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°If it were up too me My Lord, I would have liked to birth an entire army for you¡­but I cannot¡­You need more Blood women to accomplish it¡­ But other than me there are none. For exactly that reason, I want to have as many children as I could possibly have for you¡­ until you start mating with different women from different clans.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is that so¡­ then I also promise to have as much children with you as I can¡­& even after if I bed any other non Blood, I would love you & care for you the same way I do now.¡±


    She started crying again & hugged me¡­it felt very warm & good.


    Me: ¡°Uh¡­one more thing¡­please stop referring my friends or in fact any other non Blood person as lowly creatures¡­our situation has changed. We live with them & we are united as one.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (wiping away her tears): ¡°I am sorry My Lord; I will try¡­that is the most I could promise to you as I am a proud member of the Blood Clan¡­that is my strength & also my weakness.


    But I can understand now what Hui¡¯Mi wanted to achieve¡­I have only one trait & that is of the Blood but unlike me you have two traits¡­one of the Blood & another one, the power to control the Blood within you¡­ I truly believe that was what Hui¡¯Mi wanted & that is what I can see within you, My Lord. I truly believe you are our new hope & one day make our Clan whole again.¡±


    I smiled at her, her words makes me full of courage & belief in me¡­she truly is a remarkable woman¡­


    Me: ¡°I too intend to do that but to strengthen the Zoit continent with the help of our clan. We will rise again, I promise you that¡­ after we have finished our mission we will travel back to Zuma to question the Council¡­Why did they forget their own history?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I would also love to visit the new Blood¡­I mean new Zuma settlement with you My Lord.¡±


    I wanted to make love to her again at that moment¡­but we heard voices coming outside from the cave.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ah¡­they must have arrived¡­I will ¡®Greet¡¯ them first. My Lord please come quickly¡­ he he he he¡­¡±


    She left the room & went outside the cave to greet the others, who have come. After she went out, I unsheathe my weapons to see them. What I saw amazed me¡­ the handle were of black & blue spiraling over each other. The blade was of black in colour with red bordering both of its sharp edge. It was slightly tapering towards it''s middle from both sides forming a arc . I felt power from them, surging through me, I felt my eyes burn but it didn¡¯t cause any pain. I felt I was brimming with energy & was more powerful than ever.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    RANK UP+


    BLOOD WARRIOR (LEVEL 1) -> (LEVEL 2) -> (LEVEL 3) ->++


    NEW RANK= BLOOD LORD


    Restrictions over some skills have been moved.


    1. HIGH ALTITUDE JUMPING.


    2. BONE LIGHTENING (Activation & Cool Down period have changed).


    3. BODY ELONGATION (Degree & length of elongation have increased).


    4. TIME DELAY (Cool Down period have decreased).


    5. ABSORPTION (Restrictions changed).


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    With My new gear I went outside the cave. It was morning, a pleasant one at that. I saw my team mates standing & in front of them Adi¡¯Je standing with a smirk on her face. I got a feeling that she said something to someone unwanted. Everybody looked at me¡­ their expression changed. Javel & Paleg had an impressed look on their face, while Ron had a jealous look on his face¡­I wonder why?? Wei eyes were checking me out from head to toe, she had a look of disbelief while Marion blushed turning her face red & when our eyes met she looked down turning even more red¡­she must be feeling awkward from our last night¡¯s encounter¡­ and Aby¡¯s expression changed by the minute¡­annoyed to astonishment, the impressed, then her cheeks turned red, then again annoyed & finally ended at anger¡­ *sigh* Why does she always end up at anger in the matters concerning me??


    Aby: ¡°Well¡­well¡­BOY!!¡­won¡¯t you invite inside your little honeymoon getaway¡­?¡±


    Me: ¡°Sorry, but none may enter except a Blood¡­¡± I smiled, it was a fact¡­what could I do¡­


    Aby (angry, her voice became coarse): ¡°Even you dawn a new dress & get yourself a new toy, you still are a BOY to us¡­remember¡­¡± even before she could finish her sentence or even anybody including me could comprehend anything¡­a black blade was placed near Aby¡¯s throat¡­


    Adi¡¯Je (annoyed & in a cold voice): ¡°Even if you...a lowly merecat grows hands, feet & a pair of underdeveloped breasts & could string a few sentences¡­ you still are a measly little merecat to a Blood¡­ And even more so, none may talk like that to My Lord¡­the King of the Bloods.¡±


    How fast & precise was she?? Adi¡¯Je would certainly best any of us at any time¡­She was powerful¡­I am lucky she was my wife & not my enemy¡­


    Aby was dumbfounded to say the least¡­I knew if I let them continue their argument it will turn bloody¡­


    Me (with a stern voice): ¡°Adi¡¯Je¡­lower your sword¡­¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looked at me & nodded, sheathed her sword. I was feeling more confident than before.


    Me: ¡°Now enough of the pleasantries¡­back to our objective¡­Javel have you found or have any idea where it may be found??¡±


    Javel: ¡°I am afraid not¡­I have been trying to ascertain any strong or out of the place aura to find it but to no avail¡­ We have no choice but to search the entire forest.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Then we better get started¡­let¡¯s move¡­¡±


    We nodded & started to walk.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, what are you searching here?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah¡­an ancient artifact that had been said to be hidden here¡­¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What kind of an artifact?¡±


    Me: ¡°We don¡¯t know¡­. We have only learned  about it just a few weeks ago. We have been commissioned by the Council of Zoit to find & retrieve it.¡±


    I thought of something what we should have thought in the first place¡­


    Me: ¡°Adi¡­you are here for many years¡­Have you encountered or felt anything out of the ordinary just like you in this forest?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Hmm¡­out of the ordinary¡­well besides me there is only the forest guardian who is out of the ordinary.¡±


    Me: ¡°Forest guardian??¡±


    Everybody stopped moving & looked at her¡­


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord, the forest guardian. He is a nasty fellow¡­old & twisted¡­He is the most powerful monster in this forest but not quiet at our level¡­and I mean the level of the Bloods¡­Huh¡­He always lusted for me & waited for all these years to get his hands on me¡­that jacked up half breed monster¡­I would chop his penis into worm food if I find him¡­ ohh¡­he also wears this big necklace around his neck which is studded by a big violet gem¡­It does not give him any power ¡­it is good just for showing off¡­I wonder why he wears it all the time.¡±


    We looked at each other¡­that gem has to it¡­


    Me: ¡°Adi, how to get close to this twisted monster?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Do not worry My Lord, as I am free from the crystal & we have other females¡­he would find us himself¡­he he he¡­¡±


    That bastard¡­lusting after my wife¡­I will not let any monster to any harm on anyone & certainly not on my wife¡­I would cut your penis clean off¡­You just come to me¡­


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh¡­another thing My Lord, after his breeding with the local animals here, his off springs are a bit mutated in the wrong way¡­ & he has a lot of them at his command¡­we should have ourselves a bloody battle at our hands¡­yummm¡­


    Ohh...it has been ages since I last fought...ahh...I can not wait for the Blood bath...he he he he...¡±


    Well¡­ nothing better than a good fight I suppose¡­Bring on the Fight¡­


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 5

    After getting the information about the guardian and its gem necklace, we decided not to search for it and let it come to us...it knows more about the forest than us but we have Adi¡¯Je who knows more about the forest than the guardian himself. We will plan traps and counter measures for every and any situation. We don¡¯t want to place us in a situation like the first time. For that to happen everybody had to be in a same frame of mind.


    The mood in the camp was anything but calm. Aby and Adi¡¯Je were glaring daggers at each other. Wei and Ron were glaring daggers at me. I can understand Wei but why Ron? Javel was sighing heavily...Paleg was enjoying himself...a bit too much and Marion...she continued to blush whenever our eyes met...I wanted to talk to her about our situation but every time I tried to talk to her she blushes and moves further away from me....I need to have a talk with her...but the first thing I needed to do was to get Aby and Adi¡¯Je to a same platform and I knew just the thing.


    Me: ¡°Aby...what is your problem with Adi?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have any problem with your itty bitty new wife...BOY¡±


    She says that bit loudly which was meant to instigate Adi¡¯Je...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I warned you before you lowly cat...but it seems you need a lesson in pain...¡±


    Aby: ¡°And who¡¯s gonna teach it to me?? You!! Grandma....¡±


    Adi¡¯Je expression changed...but she was still controlling herself...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You know, I have grown tired of your antics...I need a good bath to clean myself from your fur...My Lord, please accompany me so that we could take a warm bath together in the pool of our cave.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What did you say?? You have a pool inside that freaking cave??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ohh...not just a pool, warm and soft beds too...which I am going to use every day to pleasure my husband for the whole time we are here... he he he he *wink*¡±


    Aby: ¡°WHAT??? Beds too!!! & you let us camp outside without even offering anything...BOY!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I believe My Lord has already told you before...it is only for the use of Bloods...no other people are allowed in there.¡±


    Aby: ¡°THAT¡±S IT!!!! I HAVE HAD IT ENOUGH....LET¡¯S SETTLE IT... GRANDMA...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°Ohh... I have been waiting to whip your boney ass for a long time...you underdeveloped cat...¡±


    I was successful in the first phase, now onto the next phase...I walk in the middle...


    Me: ¡°I will not stop you but it will be a physical fight...no weapons and no broken bones.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It is acceptable to me My Lord; I do not need any weapon to beat her up.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Ha ha ha ha...worried about your new wife...BOY! OK...I accept but I would like to add a little wager.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What kind of wager?¡±


    Aby: ¡°If and when you lose, we will own the cave and everything in it...you and your BOY LORD will stay and sleep outside until our time has come to an end in this forest...Don¡¯t back down now...Grandma...¡±


    Wei: ¡°I would also like to take part in it...If you don''t mind, Adi''Je!¡±


    What?? Well this is a new development...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°HA HA HA HA...yumm (licked her lips)...a two on one...I accept both the wagers  and the challenge but when I win I would take that Marion girl with us inside the cave...¡±


    Nobody could not comprehend what was going on...But I had an idea...


    Aby: ¡°Why Marion??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Well, I like her more than you and I find her cute...¡±


    Aby (red with anger): ¡°FINE! DEAL...¡±


    Me: ¡°Well then...let the battle begin...¡±


    Thanks to Aby, Wei and Adi¡¯Je...everything came under one fight. Aby, Wei and Adi¡¯Je would resolve their difference in this fight. I knew Adi¡¯Je will win this fight and try to lord it over them, well at least on Aby...But that would complicate my plan...Well I can talk with Marion later, my first priority was the rift between Aby, Adi¡¯Je but at this time the only thing which was still not clear to me...Why was Wei interested to fight Adi¡¯Je and even two on one?? The only reason I could think of would be to test Adi''Je...


    All three girls dropped their armours and weapons. Aby and Wei stood tall in front of a smiling Adi¡¯Je who had a devious look on her face.


    Well I could tell you a dramatic description of the fight between them...some may think that three women fighting would a very pleasing sight to see...but in reality it seldom happens...except if they are doing mud wrestling...


    For the fight, I would skip to the result as it was not a fight but quick slapping session...Adi¡¯Je used her high agility to take her position behind both Aby and Wei. She drop kicked both of them on their bottoms. They went flying onto the muddy ground near by...when both of them stood up, they were drenched with mud...but Adi¡¯Je was already in position as she swept their legs. Both of them face planted on the mud...again and proceeded to slap or if you want...spanked their bottoms for about 10 mins non-stop...generating different expressions and emotions on both of their faces. Aby was out quickly...I guess she couldn¡¯t handle the pain...but Wei had an expression of ecstasy...she was drooling and even let out a small moan...weird right...Adi¡¯Je broke through her stone expression and pulled out various kind of emotions within her which I never thought it existed in her.


    After watching the whole spanking session, it was clear as the light star... she had more experience in fighting than all of us and certainly those two.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ufff...Now look what they did to me?? I am covered in mud...YAY...My Lord...please follow me into the cave and as per the wager Marion follow me inside...¡±


    Marion: ¡°Wait!! That was for real?? I thought it was a joke... I didn¡¯t get a say in this...I can¡¯t be placed in any wager ...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je wrapped her tail around Marion¡¯s waist and pulled her forward.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Shush... you lusty women...My Lord...please do not keep us waiting...¡±


    Now onto the last phase...


    Me: ¡°Adi...will you keep a request from me?¡±


    She stopped and turned towards me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please... for you I would do anything.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then please let both Wei & Aby inside the cave with you and Marion...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (had a surprised look): ¡°But My Lord! the cave is only for...¡±


    Me: ¡°Adi...both of them had saved my life multiple times...because of Aby I was able to go out of the village...because of Wei I learned to wield a sword...so you see Adi...I owe them everything I have...Both of them are important to me just as you are...so please Adi..¡±


    She looked at me intensely...thinking something for a second.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I will honour your request My Lord and it seems that I too have misjudged them, well not both of them... hearing of their deeds...upon hearing of aiding and standing beside you in time of need...I will keep your request.¡±


    Yes...progress...


    She lets go of Marion¡¯s waist and walked towards Aby & Wei. They are out flat on the mud. She picks both of them up and proceeds towards the entrance of the cave. Just before entering with all the girls she looked at me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please do not keep us waiting.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you this time Adi...please take care of them. I am going to stay with the guys out here and if Marion is done with the bath please let her leave first as we have work to discuss...and Adi...use this time to get to know them personally without worrying about anything else...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°OK My Lord, as you wish *wink*.¡±


    She went inside the cave and I looked towards the guys. Javel and Paleg started to laugh loudly while Ron let out a scream saying ¡°Why does it have to be you??¡±...What has gotten into him recently?? I must ask him.


    Javel: ¡°Oi...as our current situation stands...we are the only ones left to prepare dinner...we should hunt something or soon it will be dark. Ron you are on hunting duty and take Le¡¯On with you as backup while me and Paleg start a fire and prepare all the things needed...¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Ron: ¡°But...¡±


    Javel: ¡°No Buts...just get going...¡±


    Ron: ¡°Ok *sigh*...let¡¯s go Le¡¯On...¡±


    We went further into the forest in search of a game...I took this opportunity to have a conversation with Ron.


    Me: ¡°Ron...is something bothering you?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ron: ¡°YOU!¡±


    Me (surprised): ¡°Me?? What did I do?¡±


    Ron (little annoyed): ¡°You don¡¯t know??? Don¡¯t try to act innocent.¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about...tell me...what did I do?¡±


    Ron (annoyed): ¡°You Dumbass!!! How oblivious can you get?¡±


    Me (trying to understand what he was talking about): ¡°Oblivious to what?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Towards Aby¡¯s feelings and Marion¡¯s as well.¡±


    Me: ¡°What do you mean?? I tried to make Aby and Adi¡¯Je to come to an understanding...well, its a pretty grey area but still...¡±


    Ron: ¡°Why do you think Aby doesn¡¯t like your new wife?¡±


    Me: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know...but whatever it was, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been sorted out...¡±


    Ron (angry): ¡°You Dumbass!!! If you really can¡¯t understand the reason than let me help you visualize a situation. Aby likes you, then she learns Marion also likes you...a cold tension starts between them then all of a sudden a jaw dropping beauty comes out of a freaking crystal and claims to be your wife making the matters worse. And you happily accepted it.


    That threw both Aby and Marion in a deep pit of jealousy, Aby more so. You know before Aby met you she rejected every guy that tried to win her heart but to you she readily gave her heart...granted she has  a weird way to show it but in all fairness, I think the thought counts and Marion, who treated everyone with a smile, never getting flustered, now she can¡¯t look at you without blushing and to top it ...YOU HAVE A FREAKING WIFE...


    Now do you get the situation they are in and I don¡¯t know why these women are trying get you notice them...You know...it makes me jealous...so jealous...I don¡¯t know what to do???You lucky dumbass...¡±


    Me (shocked): ¡°Wait...Aby likes me????NO...THAT¡¯S WHAT¡¯S GOING ON?? But...but...she calls me BOY...


    Ron: "So...she calls you that with affection...do you know, the last girl I fell in love with called me limpy every time we went out... but do you see me limping...that''s a name given to you in love or in affection."


    Me: "Are you sure she called you limpy because of your outward appearance???


    Ron (angry): "Well...what ever...you get the point I am making...don''t you?"


    Me: "Yes...but...you saw Marion¡¯s reaction too???


    Ron: ¡°Everybody saw Marion¡¯s behaviour towards you...it¡¯s practically gushing out of her and you didn¡¯t know that Aby liked you???I mean all the signals she was giving you...you didn¡¯t even noticed!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Wait...signals!!! What kind of signals??¡±


    Ron (red with anger): ¡°You know...never mind...let¡¯s just hunt something & let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Before I could say anything further, we spotted a medium sized pig grazing casually without a single care for anything. Within seconds, its soul left this planet having nothing to care for anything also. We tied the pig¡¯s leg and while Ron was preparing to leave I found a bush filled with herbs which I recognized through my knowledge of herbs... but I needed to check it for a bit to confirm it...for that I needed time.


    Me: ¡°Ron, you go ahead with the pig...I am going to check something over there...¡±


    Ron: ¡°Why? What is there to check?¡±


    Me: ¡°I might have found some herbs which will help Marion to brew new medicines but I need time to check it...so you go first, I¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Ok...but don¡¯t be late...¡±


    Ron left while I went closer towards the bush. I grabbed some of it and inspected it. It was a blue coloured herb with two leaves...After observing it for a little bit I concluded that this herb was a regenerative class of herbs. It boosts cell regeneration of a person¡¯s body...but I¡¯m not sure if its name is Coisol or Triosol...they both look kind of similar and  have same qualities but Triosol not only boosts cell regeneration also increases some amount of agility...I should pick them up and show it to Marion...she may know the correct name for it...


    ¡°Its name is Criosol...¡± I was surprised by the voice which came from behind me, I turned around...it was Marion bending over and observing the herbs in my hand, she had a beautiful smile on her face...She looked fresh and beautiful...Why I am feeling this right now??


    Me: ¡°Ahh...I was just about to find you and ask about the name of this herb...so this is Criosol...¡±


    Marion: ¡°Oh...We just finished our bath and I wanted to talk to you. Javel told me that you went hunting with Ron and so I went to look for you. I met Ron while he was returning and he told me that you were here inspecting some kind of herb...¡±


    Me: ¡°This is good. I also wanted to talk to you and right now there is no one to disturb us...¡±


    She blushed and smiled...


    Marion: ¡°I...I thought that you had the knowledge of herb skill which you got from elder...so why couldn¡¯t you distinguish between Criosol and Triosol?¡±


    Me: ¡°Because though I have the skill I don¡¯t use it as much...so it¡¯s not properly unlocked.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Oh...¡± She stood up and it seemed she was thinking about something but was hesitating to say it.


    I took the herbs and handed them to Marion. Her hair was falling over her face, she was trying to fix them but it still fell over her face. I instinctively helped her by moving the strands of hair out of her face. She blushed, she looked so beautiful...This was my moment...


    Me: ¡°Uhh...about our last time in the cave...umm...I¡¯m...I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Marion: ¡°Uhh...I went there to stop you because of your curse but...I don¡¯t know what happened there...I...I...I...am not some lusty woman that Adi¡¯Je calls me to be...but some of the things she said were true...¡±


    Me: ¡°Like what?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Like...I was annoyed at me, at you...for not able to...to make you ejaculate... I thought I was not doing enough... but when Adi¡¯Je started to pleasure me...I...I got selfish and I didn¡¯t stop you...I wanted you...inside me...to touch me...¡± Her expressions changed...I started to remember the events of that night...


    I felt the same urge filling me...I took the initiative...


    I went close to her until I could feel her breath on my face...put my left hand on her left cheeks; I cupped her face while I grabbed her waist from behind with my right and moved more close to her lips...I felt her body trembling...her eyes closed, lips parting slowly eagerly waiting for me...I stopped my advance...she was waiting eagerly...I felt her urge...then I moved closer to left ear and said in a low voice...


    Me: ¡°Marion...RUN!¡±


    Marion opened her eyes and looked at me with a confused look...I again told her... ¡°RUN!!!¡±


    She was still confused but when she saw the surrounding above us her eyes went big...


    ¡°RUN!!! MARION¡± this time I shouted...


    We were surrounded by mutated creatures ...which were standing on the trees above us...trying to conceal themselves in the darkness...


    A voice came from within the darkness...


    ¡°WELL WELL WELL...WHAT DO WE HAVE HERE??¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 6

    I did not wait to see where the voice was coming from? Or who was the speaker who gave such a great devious aura? Such aura would stun any untrained men...But at that moment none of that mattered to me...My only concern was to get Marion to the safety of the camp. I really hoped that the camp remained safe at that time. Hoping for the best, I grabbed Marion¡¯s left hand who was still under the effect of the unknown speaker with my right hand and started to run towards the direction of the camp.


    As we were just about to escape from that area, the monsters which were standing on the branches of the trees attacked. I drew out my sword with my free left hand and slashed at the first one that came near me...before it could use its claws my vertical slash cut into two half...I did not have time to be amazed at my swords sharpness nor time to analyze the monsters attacking us but something was off...they didn¡¯t have any eyes...


    We ran through the forest, I looked back to see if Marion was alright... She was but I knew she was afraid...but I have seen her unfazed in all the fights before this...then why was she afraid??


    Me: ¡°Why are you afraid?? We will soon reach the camp and make a stand... don¡¯t worry too much...it¡¯s going to be alright...?¡±


    Marion: ¡°I am not afraid...¡±


    Me: ¡°But your face is telling me a different story...¡±


    Marion: ¡°It is not fear that I feel right now but worry...¡±


    Me: ¡°Worry!! For what?¡±


    Marion: ¡°For you...¡±


    Me: ¡°For me!!! Why??¡±


    Marion: ¡°Because I know what ever that thing was Javel and the rest of the group cannot fight it even if they attack together, such was its aura...you felt that too...but it is within your new gained power to fight that monster if not on equal grounds but at least you would have a better chance than the rest of us...¡±


    Me: ¡°I know that... but why worry?? It¡¯s not like this was the first time that I was going to fight stronger enemies...¡±


    Marion: ¡°I don¡¯t think you would understand the feelings that I am feeling right now...¡±


    Me: ¡°Why not?? Tell me why are feeling like that?¡±


    We were running, a few more distance away from the camp but I needed for her to answer...because I wanted to hear what she was feeling...


    Marion: ¡°I am feeling this...because...because I know you like to fight  without care for yourself...whenever you fight I have seen you turn into something worse...even worse than the monsters you fight and as much as I don¡¯t want to see that...as much as I want for you to not fight...I know that I cannot...I feel helpless when I watch you from the sidelines... taking the heavy brunt of an monster attack or going out of your way to save anyone without the slightest care for yourself...


    My heart beats faster than normal...I feel as if something¡¯s wrapping around my soul, making me breathless...I fight to hold back tears so that I can continue to do my job...I often wondered about that before...Why do I feel this? Or why I have started to think about you?? What changed from the time when you were still a reckless rookie?? All these questions with no answers; filling my mind, my heart...why? Why? Why?...Then the incident happened with us inside the cave...From the moment I regained my consciousness, I knew the answer to all my questions... All these questions and only one answer which validates them all and it was a simple answer too...¡±


    Me: ¡°What was the answer???¡±


    I could see the camp fire some distance away...I was somewhat relieved to see it... I turned towards Marion to see her...she was crying, tears were rolling down from her eyes onto her brown beautiful cheeks...I turned forward again...


    Me: ¡°Tell me...what was the answer?¡±


    Marion: ¡°The answer that I received or realized that...I...I...¡±


    We came near the camp sight...only a few hundred meters left...


    Me: ¡°What was it, Marion??¡±


    The forest was not silent...I could hear something which was not normal...it was out of place within the forest...but I couldn¡¯t figure what it was? We were just near the camp...I felt water dropping above me...so it had started to rain...


    Me: ¡°Marion...what was it?¡±


    Marion: ¡°The answer...I am afraid to tell you...¡±


    Me: ¡°Tell me...when we enter the camp...we will be apart from each other...I cannot fight anyone if your words are left unfinished...It would nag me and I need to stay focused to even match that thing...so...¡±


    Marion (shouted): ¡°I LOVE YOU....I LOVE YOU AND I CANNOT LOOSE YOU... (She started crying) You are much too important to me...¡±


    We entered the camp site and found everyone ready with their weapons...


    Me: ¡°I promise you Marion...You will not lose me...¡±


    Javel saw me coming and was about to say something but I interrupted him...


    Me: ¡°Javel, take Marion and we are going to be attacked by the guardian...I think...I heard its voice... this will not be easy...¡±


    Javel takes Marion¡¯s hand and said...


    Javel: ¡°I know...look around...¡±


    I looked around but only rain was falling...I looked at my hands...the raindrops were red!


    Me: ¡°Javel...where¡¯s Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Javel: ¡°(He pointed upwards) Up there...¡±


    I looked closely and then I found her...She was jumping from branch to branch with a smile on her face...what was she doing?? and why was blood coming down like rain?? As I looked closer I had my answer...She was cutting the monsters that were on the trees...there blood spurted out and it felt like rain...What a beautiful sight it was?? But there was no time to be amazed at her movements. We need to act quickly...


    Me (screamed): ¡°ADI¡¯JE.... COME DOWN HERE...¡±


    Then I turned towards Javel...


    Me: ¡°Javel, whatever that is coming I¡¯m afraid even if you attack at once, you cannot defeat it...I felt its aura...its powerful devious aura...it would be too much for you or anyone but...¡±


    Javel: ¡°But you could handle it...¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...I can at least counter it¡®s aura with my own bloodlust... so please you, Wei and Adi form a perimeter on the ground, in the centre Marion will be positioned with Aby, Ron and Paleg forming a triangular perimeter around her, using their arrows...Ron and Aby would also be waiting to relieve someone in the fight who would receive injury and needing immediate medicine...Trying to keep the fight on the ground...Oh and these things have no eyes...¡±


    Javel: ¡°Ok and what would you do??¡±


    Me: ¡°I will go after the guardian...¡±


    Javel (raising an eyebrow):¡¯ ¡°You...¡±


    Me: ¡°Look, I know what you are thinking...but I¡¯m not that same kid anymore, I have power and training...I am the best candidate to fight it, believe me on this Javel...¡±


    Javel (though for a moment and said): ¡°Ok...¡±


    He screamed the orders at everyone and all of them moved into formation without any hesitation or questions... in the mean time Adi¡¯Je also came back...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, You are back? You would not believe how much fun I was having cutting these abominations...¡±


    Me: ¡°Adi...You will stay on the ground and follow Javel''s order...you are to secure the outer perimeter...I am giving you this task as I know you are the most skilled warrior among us...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (with a look of disbelief on her face): ¡°But, then why...¡±


    Me (interrupting her): ¡°That is the exact reason why I need you down here so that you could protect them, when they need it...You can shoulder the load brought by these monster, but they can''t...So please I need you here...fighting on the ground...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (clearly showing her annoyance): ¡°And where will you fight My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°I will go and intercept the guardian so that these monsters don¡¯t have anyone feeding them clever tactics or organize them...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (looking at me for a moment then said): ¡°Ok...My Lord, I will do as you like and please be careful...its claws both in the hands and feet¡¯s are shaped liked swords and he has four more elongated tentacles which he can move very efficiently...¡±


    Me (smiling at her): ¡°Thank you Adi...I knew I could count on you whenever needed and please...take care of yourself too. I don¡¯t want you to get injured and after all this is over I would like for us to talk about a certain situation...¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°My Lord...I will see you after his battle and I give you permission to the matter you would discuss with me...¡±


    After saying this, she came close and we kissed...it was warm and assuring...It filled me with courage...I suppose this is why we beast men treasure our women...


    She joined the formation and I got ready...for the guardian...


    Now, that I have some time for myself, I observed the monsters that were going to attack us. They had no eyes just big ugly long mouths with sharp and long teeth¡¯s, standard claws with nails protruding out giving it a look of a small but sharp sword. Their legs were small in length compared to their body, they were grey in colour. They didn¡¯t have any eyes, tongue, tails or any king of natural armour for defence. They were a perfect offensive tool and when Adi¡¯Je was cutting them, they lacked basic concept of defence or any kind of offence other than charging with speed, slashing and biting. But if they were controlled by a higher intellect being like that guardian, they too would become a big booger in the nose... a very nasty one at that. If I had to kill them quickly, I would have to force them to a close quarter fight...


    I was thinking all of these things when I felt that aura again...but something was missing this time...it didn¡¯t felt as much powerful as before...but still the amount it generated, my observation of the situation was correct. But, why does it feel like it had diminished in terms of power?? Was it using the presence of the surrounding monsters to increase its power?? If that was true then, then this one though being powerful was also shrewd monster...


    It spoke again but this time it showed its face...UHGGG...its ugly... it had the face of a monster who would be a close cousin of the Joiur, which lived in the swamp back in my hometown...It had just like Adi¡¯Je informed me, swords for claws...actually those were its nails...just like its children...I think these monsters are his children and the main thing was that it was wearing the gemstone as a necklace...The gem stone was violet in colour and was big...


    ¡°HA HA HA HA...AHHH I SEE, ADI¡¯JE YOU ARE OUT OF THAT THING...HA HA HA HA...I TAKE IT YOUR CHAMPION HAS ARRIVED....HA HA HA...WHERE IS HE??? I WANT TO MEET HIM FACE TO FACE SO THAT I CAN KILL HIM, EAT HIM & MAKE YOU MINE...HA HA HA HA HA....¡±


    *********Marion¡¯s POV********


    What kind of monsters are these??? NO eyes...how can they see??? Maybe they can feel our movements or feel our heat...so many...I hope we will get out of this without any casualties...When it is over I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll spend my days with him...all of my life....Le¡¯On...he has changed...But I don¡¯t know whether for good or bad... I hope he comes out of it safely...please be safe....please be safe, Le''On.


    Something came out of the dark...ohh no...This aura, again...but from where it is coming from...is it coming from this monster? It must be the one, whose voice I heard before...he must be the guardian...so powerful...looking at him gives me the chills...


    He said some nasty words towards Adi¡¯Je concerning Le¡¯On...How dare he say that he will kill Le¡¯On and eat him....ohh no...Eat him and make Adi¡¯Je his...I feel sick....wait Le¡¯On...


    Le¡¯On charged at the monster, he drew his swords jumped at him and slashed it...He CUT HIM!!! Yesss....blood spread out from its wound; spraying over Le¡¯On... he stood there in front of it after that attack and said.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°I AM HER CHAMPION, YOU JOIUR FACED BOOGER... BUT BEFORE I HACK YOU INTO PIECES TELL ME...WHERE DID YOU GET THAT PIECE OF JEWELLERY?¡±


    ???:  ¡°YOU DARED TO INSULT THE GREAT KOLREM, THE KING OF THIS FOREST....I WILL PUNISH YOU FOR YOUR INSOLENCE!!!¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°HA HA HA HA...DON¡¯T MAKE ME LAUGH...YOU...A KING....HA HA HA HA... YOU LOOK MORE OF A JESTER THAN A KING AND I GATHER YOU KNOW THE MEANING OF BOOGER....HE HE HE HE...BUT TELL ME HOW DID YOU GET THAT GEM BEFORE I CUT YOU INTO PIECES...¡±


    Kolrem: ¡°THIS IS MY CROWN JEWEL...I TOOK IT FROM SOME WEARY BEAST WOMEN....BEFORE I ....HE HE HE HE...ARGGGGGG.....¡±


    Le¡¯On without waiting for his sentence to end, slashed at his throat, green fluid which I gather would be its blood spraying out...Le¡¯On covered in its blood...his face had changed...it feels like...he¡¯s a different person, more cold than frost itself and terrifying than this abomination....


    All the creatures started their attack...everybody prepared themselves and soon the battle began...Javel and Wei were as usual, hacking the monsters left and right but Adi¡¯Je was different. She was cutting them into pieces; it felt as if her intention was not just to kill it but drench in its blood... WAIT!!! Le¡¯On also fights that way...When we first saw Adi¡¯Je she said that Le¡¯On¡¯s bloodlust had impressed her and a Blood female only chooses her partner by measuring their blood lust...


    Blood...the main thing connecting them...Ohh...I see...it is their main focal point of the clan or it used to be...So... they crave enemy Blood while fighting...truly horrifying. I don¡¯t know whether to be happy for Le¡¯On or should I be more worried.


    As I looked again at Le¡¯On...I couldn¡¯t believe it...that monsters wounds had healed...how can it be???


    Kolrem: ¡°YOU FOOL!!! YOU CANNOT KILL ME....I AM IMMORTAL....HA HA HA HA HA....ARGGGGGGGG....¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°SO YOU CAN HEAL YOUR WOUNDS...BIG DEAL...BUT I BET YOU CAN¡±T REGENERATE THAT PART....CAN YOU??? HA HA HA HA HA...¡±


    The monster, whose name was Kolrem was clutching onto its abdomen in pain...its mouth foaming...some part of its body fell down on the ground...But what did Le¡¯On cut??


    Kolrem: ¡°AHHHHHHH......YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS.....¡±


    As he removed his claws...I couldn¡¯t believe it...Le¡¯On had...had...he had cleaved off the monster''s private part...his penis...completely...


    After shouting at Le¡¯On, he charged towards Le¡¯On...he swung its claws left and right...Le¡¯On dodged some while his armour took some slashes...sparks flew of the armour... Le¡¯On quickly ducked under him and went behind him, he turned while standing up, slashed on Kolrem¡¯s back but two tentacles emerged out of his back and tried to parry the slash...but the tentacles got cut...cleanly...what kind of weapon Le¡¯On was wielding???


    Kolrem shouted in pain, but his wounds were healing faster...he used the back of his claw while turning to face Le¡¯On...Le¡¯On blocked the attack with his sword in his right hand and with a downward slash...he cut off the claw cleanly with his left. Blood spraying out violently...Le¡¯On drenching in it...he didn¡¯t mind...He enjoyed it...again with his free right he stabbed Kolrem into the area where his heart would be...it was a through and through wound...Kolrem screamed in extreme pain  but he didn¡¯t die, his heart was supposed to be damaged by the last attack but why he didn¡¯t die??


    Unless....


    Kolrem: ¡°HA HA HA HA YOU FOOL!!! YOU CAN NOT KILL ME!!!! HA HA HA HA HA....HAGHHH....¡±


    Le¡¯On cut its head off cleanly without letting him finish....


    Finally, the battle is over... Uffff....I had my heart in my mouth...Le¡¯On...you did good...But...why doesn¡¯t its body fall down?? It¡¯s still standing...Wait!!!Something¡¯s appearing...foam like substance is covering....Ohhh...it¡¯s...it¡¯s...it¡¯s...


    *************** END OF POV*************


    ¡°ITS HEAD IS GROWING BACK!!!!!!........¡±


    Kolrem: ¡°HA HA HA HA HA.....YOU MORTAL FOOLS....HA HA HA HA HA...YOU CANNOT KILL THE IMMORTAL KOLREM!!! THE KING OF THIS FOREST....HA HA HA HA...¡±


    Me: ¡°Tsk...How annoying.....¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 7

    ****************Marion¡¯s POV****************


    It¡¯s...It¡¯s...It¡¯s...head grew back...but...but...how?? What kind of monster is he?? What should we do?? I look around to find everybody was either in disbelief, shock, anger and in case of Adi¡¯Je...annoyance...it had been slashed, it been cut numerous times, its claws were severed many times, it was stabbed where the heart should have been, even its head was severed...but it was still alive....how??


    Le¡¯On continued his onslaught...with a quick agility; he went severing its claws with his sword on his right hanf with an upward slash, while his sword in his left hand vertically slashed its legs, cutting both of them cleanly. It fell down with a loud scream but Le''On didn''t stop, he attacked again by cutting its torso in half and again its went on to sever its head.All was left at that moment was a dismembered body of a hideous monster. But it still lived, forming new body parts within minutes of being hacked away. Still Le''On continued with his attack but this time the monster named Kolrem attacked with its own claws and tentacles at the same time. Le''On didn''t care for his attack and pushed forward while receiving injuries in the firm of getting cut on his arms & legs in the process.


    While Le''On received its attacks, he stabbed Kolrem in its stomach with his left while stabbing Kolrem on its face with his sword in his right. Blood sprayed out from its wounds, the ground on which they stood on was filled with Kolrem''s blood and some on Le''On''s face. At that moment Le''On had no expression on his face other than a cold but fierce one.But to our dismay...It recovered from the wounds it received and stood back up...as if it was nothing...Why won¡¯t it die?? How to kill it?? What would it take to kill it?? These questions were circling in my mind...


    Le¡¯On: ¡°*TSK*  IT SEEMS THAT YOU POSSES SOMETHING THAT WE DON¡±T KNOW OF...YET...BUT GET READY...YOU BOOGER FACE...YOU ARE GOING TO DIE BY MY HANDS.¡±


    Kolrem: ¡°BOY!!!! MANY TRIED BUT FAILED, AS YOU SAW, YOU DID EVERYTHING TO KILL ME YET...I AM STILL STANDING....YOU MORTAL FOOL...IT SEEMS PLAY TIMES OVER...NOW LET¡¯S GET SERIOUS...¡±


    After saying this it readied its claws & tentacles all ready to launch towards Le¡¯On and Le¡¯On in position to defend its attacks, his eyes filled with determination... Please be careful...Le¡¯On.


    This time they lunged at each other at the same time...Kolrem guided its tentacles towards Le¡¯On and behind it he plunged his claws towards Le¡¯On¡¯s head...But Le¡¯On blocked the tentacles with his right while ducking underneath the claws went closer to Kolrem¡¯s face and stabbed him with is left in his head...it went right through its eyes...screaming in pain, but Kolrem guided one of its tentacles and struck Le''On''s back but it got deflected. Le¡¯On freed his right slashed at its throat, cutting it clean, while again freeing his left he stabbed Kolrem on its abdomen then with a kick to its chest, but not before Kolrem''s claw caught Le''On on his arm, cutting deep, blood came out of their and Le''On''s face showed that he felt pain from it.


    Kolrem fell on the ground...tried to scream in pain but could not. The only thing he could was bleed, but to our dismay it got up, again trying to heal its wound. If a normal beast men bled that amount of blood, he would have died within minutes but Kolrem kept coming. Le¡¯On did not gave him enough time to heal himself and plunged towards him...bloods flowing everywhere...Le¡¯On was drenched in Kolrem¡¯s blood...Le¡¯On went cutting & slashing Kolrem...but still it had no effect on it. It was regenerating as quickly as it was cut...truly a terrifying monster...


    I could see, under all the offense Le¡¯On mounted, he also received injuries on his legs and  arms as it was not protected. The monsters that were attacking the rest of us intensified their attack...more and more came pouring in as if they were eager to finish us quickly. Perhaps they wanted to help their master or may be Korem called on them to help him in facing Le''On. Javel received received many small injuries but continued to battle but suddenly he received a deep wound in his right leg. The injury was serious so he was brought to me and Ron went to take his place in the outer parameter...


    Marion: ¡°What should we do??? It is not dying....¡±


    Javel (in pain): ¡°Ahhh....damn...I don¡¯t know what to do...we can¡¯t retreat and it seems the lackeys follow that regeneration bastard over there...he has to die to stop the other monsters advancement...But you know, I have faith in Le¡¯On...After watching him conduct himself through out  the battle here, makes me wonder...from where did he learn those movement?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Ahh...that¡¯s probably the effect of the training that he had undergone back in Fort Solitude...to impress Aby, may I add...¡±


    Javel: ¡°And you...are you OK?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Yes...here...you are all set to go out...¡±


    Javel nods and resumes his post...


    I diverted my attention on to my other friends. All of them gave everything they had, facing such amount of enemies at the same time was unheard of in the Zoit continent but we fought like this three times including today while being on this quest. I was watching to see if anyone had any injuries serious enough to pull them back for treatment. I noted that one had to be treated at that moment but then I saw Wei struggling to defend herself. She had locked horns with two monsters and was pretty occupied facing them but another one jumped from behind the two monsters to attack Wei. I tried to warn her but even before I could produce any noise from my mouth, another monster came flying towards the jumping monster and both of them collided. The force of the flying monster propelled both of them to continue flying away and both of them collided on a large tree. The force was in such amount, both of their bodies got smashed upon impact and got mangled with each other.


    I looked towards the direction from where the monster came flying and saw Adi''Je looking over to Wei''s direction. She was also drenched with the monsters blood and was surrounded by dead monster bodies...well many of them missing some body parts. She had a smile while moving her tail to catch hold of another monster and hurling it towards another monster, upon impact both of their bodies got mangled. It looked like she was enjoying herself and I could find similarities with Le''On in terms of their ferociousness.She truly was a monster above monsters.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    In the mean time the both Le¡¯On & Kolrem were engaged in a close quarter combat...claws and tentacles striking everywhere, while swords were cutting everything that it touched...blood spraying every where...then I saw something which I never wanted to see...


    Kolrem caught Le¡¯On¡¯s left thigh with his tentacles, it was lodged deep inside his thigh, maybe his bone was also broken; he kneeled down at the injured side, screaming in pain.... Kolrem then positioned one of his claws close to Le¡¯On¡¯s throat...NO! NO! NO!!!! NO...LE¡¯ON!!!!!!!!


    *******************


    I have tried stabbing it, slashing it, cutting it...heck...I even cut of his head, multiple times. Still he didn¡¯t die...I have to find a way...Though my offense is working, keeping him on the back foot but sooner or later he will find a weakness in my defence...The swords in my hands feels light yet powerful, my armour which has been stopping most of the attack also feels light yet sturdy while both of them was giving a great boost in power, agility, defence and attack to me...but I have noticed something odd...the gemstone which was on his neck does not move at all...


    Normally, when a beast man wearing something on his neck, it will sway and move when the beast man wearing it moves left or right violently...but this one doesn¡¯t, which makes me think that it was attached to it...if so, then why?


    To find that out, I pushed him into a close quarter combat and I¡¯m proved right...it was attached to him. Then why it was attached to him?? Why??? Was it to keep it safe?? If you keep it attached to you then falling off would be out of the question thus you would not lose it... or...to hide something behind it...Hmm...Only one way to find out...


    I focus my slashes towards the gem stones and he desperately tries to parry it...even at the cost of his claws & limbs...they grew back...but he looked worried...could it be, he¡¯s hiding something behind it...but what was valuable enough to hid it behind a priceless gemstone?? Unless...it was more costly than the gemstone...What could cost more than his gemstone?? Could he be hiding another gem...or could he...Well there was only one way to find out...


    I move closer to him, while delivering  few blows here and there, letting him cut me a few times on my arms and legs. I gave an opening to him and he takes it...He jams a tentacle right through my thigh making it a through and through wound, the bones are broken completely...Severe pain engulfs me...it hurts so much...Ahhhh.... My sword in my left hand fell down. Kolrem positions one of his claws close to my throat...grin on his face...


    But thanks to my blood warrior trait, I received something great while consuming a great portion of his blood...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    Due to consuming enough blood of a Variant Densis Class Monster, traits gained:-


    1. CELL REGENERATION.


    2. BONE REGENERATION.


    You can use this effect for the duration of the whole day.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I concentrated my both newly gained regeneration traits to repair only the places around the tentacle in order to keep it lodged in my thigh. The bone regeneration stops the tentacles in its place, giving me a chance and I took it.


    Kolrem: ¡°HA HA HA...GOT YOU TRAPPED, YOU BASTARD...NOW I WILL END YOUR LIFE AND MAKE YOUR WOMAN MINE....HA HAHA HA...¡± He licked his lips...disgusting...


    I blocked its claw that was pointed at me with my sword in my right hand and with my left I grabbed the gem stone...I have enough power and I gained high amounts of vitality from consuming its blood...trusting on those, I start to pull it with all my might. After realizing what was happening, he tried to break himself free but couldn¡¯t and after pulling very hard at the gem stone, it came out... revealing his true heart, it was out in the open.It was under a very thin layer of skin but I was sure that it was his true heart..huh...who would have thought such a powerful monster had this kind of weakness...Quickly freeing my sword in my right...I said.


    Me: ¡°DIE!!¡±


    I jammed my sword through its heart before he could stop me...His eyes rolled upwards...instant kill...


    I stop my regeneration traits to remove the tentacle and cut it from the main body. After that I dug the rest out with my bare hands. It was one of the most painful thing I had to do though I had severe pain before but pain is pain. You could never get used to it.


    I fell flat on the ground clutching on the gemstone...bloody, tired and injured...I keep my regeneration traits on and I lost consciousness...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 8

    // AUTHOR''S NOTE:- WARNING... 18+ ADULT SCENE. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK//


    ****************************


    I woke up...looking up, I could see the stars filling the sky. The moon star shining brightly, I felt somewhat at peace. A hand running through my hair, it¡¯s soft touch, giving me comfort. I remembered everything that had happened since I got an idea of this world. Many of them were good memories, but some were also bad ones but I guess that is life, got to take the good with the bad. I never knew my parents but had Elder guide me in their place. After his death, I had Aby and the others guide me, help me, I suppose gave me tough love sometimes to make me understand the situation I was...joining in their adventure.


    I saw different places, was put in different kind of situations and after coming here I met a beautiful woman, who after waiting for who knows how many generations chose me as her husband and I got to know my Clans history, my family¡¯s history. After hearing the events that led to my Clan¡¯s fall, it gave me something to look forward to do in my return journey.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, how are you feeling?¡±


    I looked up; Adi¡¯Je was smiling while looking at me, extending her hands through my hair, I saw I was resting on the ground and my head lying on her lap. It felt warm...I smiled back at her.


    Me: ¡°Yes...I feel fine.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Are you feeling any pain, in your leg?¡±


    I remembered that I was injured...no...I sacrificed some portion of my thigh in the fight; I look down to see it was bandaged properly. I closed my eyes and felt for my blood flow, I have found that I can get a sense of my body through the blood flow within me. I felt the blood flowing at the right amount, through the right place, my bones were joined, and were as good as new. I opened my eyes and said,


    Me: ¡°No...It seems to me it has healed now...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°That is good to hear. When you lost your consciousness after your battle, we found that your wounds were healing up slowly in their own, just like Kolrem, Marion just used some herbs and set the bones at their right position so that they do not join in the wrong place before bandaging your wound.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh...Ahhh...What happened in the fight?? Did you get injured?? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t come to your aid after killing Kolrem...Is everything alright?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°We are all right; just a few cuts here and there...nothing that your concubine Marion could not handle and after you killed Kolrem, his lackeys ran off. They lost their killing intent...¡±


    Me: ¡°That is nice to hear...What about the gemstone?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Your friend, Javel took it out of your hand and took it with him for safe keeping My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Where are we now? Where is everyone?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, we are at our camp, resting while everybody is sleeping. Everybody was tired either from fighting or worrying...we are the only ones who are awake at this moment.¡±


    Me: ¡°And what about Kolrem¡¯s body? Where is it?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (a little surprised): ¡°It was where you had slain it...nobody had touched it, since. Why do you ask, My Lord?¡±


    I got up, felt my knee...it was sore but nothing I couldn¡¯t handle... I grabbed Adi¡¯Je¡¯s hand and led her towards Kolrem¡¯s dead body. I looked back towards her and saw she had a confused face on her. We reached the place where his body was...the place was a mess...I kneeled down close to his body...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, What are you going to do?¡±


    Me: ¡°I need some skills from him so...I¡¯m taking it from him...¡±


    Hopefully, this will work....


    I cut some piece of his flesh along with his punctured heart and returned to the camp. After returning to the camp, I grilled it with a few spices that we carried. I made sure that everybody was sleeping while we were cooking Kolrem¡¯s meat. After some time, it was done. I offered some to Adi¡¯Je but her face gave away her thinking...she didn¡¯t want it....well yay...more for me.


    Me: ¡°When I was growing up, I used to explore the swamp beside our city. There I took some part of my prey and went home to eat it. When I received my Status Screen, I received different types of skills that I shouldn¡¯t have...I hypothesized that if I consume a certain portion of a monster I could gain its trait(s). And I need his regeneration abilities...it would provide me with a great edge in a fight.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh...some of us had that ability also; though I was not among them...I could not stomach it. Incidentally, Hui¡¯Mi was also one of them, My Lord...¡±


    Amazed at her statement, I finished my dinner...its flesh tasted awful but his heart was somewhat tasty and as I hypothesized...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NEW SKILL(S) LEARNED:-


    1. CELL REGENERATION.


    2. BONE REGENERATION.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well, I¡¯ll check them up later...but first I need to do something for myself. I looked towards Adi¡¯Je. She looked beautiful under the light of the moon star...It was as if she was a star in my life, guiding me in the dark...though we have met just a few days before. But our connection to each other seems like we have been together for generations...I must ask her, if she feels that way but onto more important things...


    I grabbed one of her hand, she was surprised and pulled her towards me, and then I scooped her up and carried her in my arms, while we walked towards the cave....


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°My Lord, What are you doing?¡±


    Me (I look towards her and smiled): ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m making you, mine.¡±


    She giggled, it was very cute.


    With her on my arms, we entered the cave.


    Upon entering the cave, I straight went to a room which had a bed...tonight, it will just the two of us...


    I set her down on the bed carefully; she got up on the bed with her knees folded and wrapped her arms around my neck. We kissed...our lips locked together, our tongues rolled on one another. It was a tender feeling...her lips were so soft...I can feel my urge growing. One of my hands wandered around her back trying to open her armour and succeeded. Her armour came lose and she removed her hands to help me completely take it out. She wrapped her tail around my waist and she started to undress herself first. I saw the beautiful and mind warping breasts of my wife...they were mesmerizing...she looked at her breasts and then back at me...a wicked smile grew on her face...she again wrapped her hands around my neck and pushed her breasts towards my face...


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ohhhh....ho ho ho...I was in a dream....a beautiful  juicy dream...actually I was in between the dreams...moving my head, licking, kissing, sucking, kneading them, whatever I could think of doing. She let out small moans, which made me massage them even harder...I used my free hand to undo her belt, which made her pants to drop, revealing a place which I longed for...I slipped my hand down there, entering her vagina with a finger and started to move the finger, at first slowly...then picked up my speed, then added another finger...all these while massaging her right breasts and sucking her left nipple. She arched a few degrees back, expanding my view of her breasts...she was moaning, one of her hands wrapped around my neck, while the other firmly grabbed my hairs...after a while her body shuddered while moaning...I felt juices gushing out of her vagina over my fingers...she then looked at me, her eyes filled with what I could make out...Lust...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ummm... (biting her lower lip)...now ahhh....My Lord, it is your turn...he he he he...¡±


    She opened my armour and helped me to get my shirt off...then onto my pants...


    She kissed me and pulled me onto the bed then made me lay down. She started moving down kissing all way to my penis. It was hard; she cupped it with her hands and swallowed it. She was smiling while moving her mouth in a constant rhythm. I felt her tongue rolling over the tip of my penis, her mouth felt hot and slimy...once in a while she would stop, bring my penis out of her mouth, then lick the tip, down from there up to the base and continue upwards...I could feel the pleasure building up within me, but it again started to recede when it came to a certain point...I thought ¡°That Damn Curse!!!¡±...as if she read my mind, she stooped, brought my penis out of her mouth.


    She moved upwards with lust in her eyes, kissed me on my lips while her hand got a hold on my penis. She positioned it just under her vagina and she pushed herself down over it...hard. There was little subtlety to her, she moved roughly, her breasts swaying with the motion, and the sight was amazing. I grabbed one of her breasts and started massaging it while I grabbed her waist with the other hand to give me a hold of her body, then I started pushing into her. I felt deep pleasure, while was she was moaning loudly...her body shuddered again and again...fluids gushing out of her vagina and she kept telling me


    ¡°Ummmm....more....ahhhhh....more...ummm....harder...ahh...My Lord ummm ummm ahhh...har...ahhhh...harr...ummm...harder....please...ahhhhh¡±


    I placed my other hand on her waist, and pushed my upper body up. I was close to Adi¡¯Je¡¯s face, I could feel her warm breath on my face...her eyes was filled with pleasure mixed with lust. With my hands on her waist as my pivot, I turned her around with me and lay her on the bed. This time she was lying on the bed under me as I started to move harder, faster and deeper into her...I could feel the tip of her womb...She moaned loudly


    ¡°Ummmmm.....My....ahhhhhh....Lor....ummmm....ahhhh....yesss....ummm...(bitting her lower lip)...ohhhhh....ahhhh....yesss....harder....¡±


    Moans also escaped my mouth: ¡°Ahhhh...ahhhh...¡± I kissed her while I moved in faster in rhythm...She arched her back, thrusting her breasts up towards my chest, I bite her lightly on her neck, while she bite mine....she shuddered again...the room was filled with loud moans, lust, sound of our bodies colliding against each other and ecstasy...


    I placed both of her hands over her head and locked it with one of mine. I looked at her, a beautiful woman was lying under me with her arms locked over her head, her eyes full of pleasure and her body warm and sweaty, which made me even more wild, my urge even stronger... I pushed hard, as hard as I could manage...deeper as deep as I could manage...with my free hand I touched her face, running my fingers over her cheeks, then lips, then her breasts...her nipple, I pinched them at little...only moans came out of her...then I pulled back. She seemed confused as why I did that?


    But I had other plans.


    I turned her around, this time her bottom facing me, while she was on all four. I entered her from behind. It was the ultimate pleasure I could feel at that point. It made me lose myself as I entered her...We were mating like wild monsters...We lost track of everything, only the sound of our bodies colliding each other as well as the moans coming out of us...I placed a hand on one of her breast and started to massage it roughly, while my other hand went towards her vagina. Upon tracing on her walls of her vagina, I started pleasuring it with my fingers. Thus we were one, at that moment. I could feel my pleasure nearing its end...she again arched upwards in extreme pleasure, while her body shuddering again. I grabbed on her tightly and finally ejaculated into her while she was having an orgasm herself...


    I turned her face towards mine and  we fell onto the bed looking at each other...she spoke softly...¡±My Lord, I love you.¡±


    I didn''t need think about it at that moment before returning her feelings as they were true... ¡°I love you too...¡±. It was true...


    We were happy, satisfied and without energy. That night we slept peacefully.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 9

    Before leaving the forest, we had a discussion about our next course of action. I don¡¯t know why the Council wanted to find this gem stone...It didn¡¯t have any unique property, although I¡¯m no gem evaluator but it seemed to me the gemstone was only good for showing and lauding it over others...still it had to be returned to the Capital. But it was not my place to speak in this matter as I was not the original team assigned to find it. Javel decide that we would decide our next course of action after we have reached Port Fortitude of the Castor clan. Upon reaching there we would board the earliest ship and travel back to Port Solitude. There they would take some days off, while I would take Adi¡¯Je with me and travel back to Zuma to find some answers. Once we are done, we would wait for the team to join us in Zuma and from there we would travel to the Capital. There we will present our findings and receive our rewards and after doing that we would decide what to do next...This was the plan.


    We are now waiting in Port Fortitude, one of the other ports controlled by the Castor Clan. When we reached here, we heard that a storm was blowing past the area and the Sameria Sea was dangerous at this moment so all ships were cancelled. It would take at least 3-4 days for the storm to pass from there. Upon receiving this news we went to the Council of Zoit branch office in here to rent rooms to stay. We went there and received our rooms. This time also one room for males and one for females. I was mostly worried about Aby and Adi¡¯Je...though I don¡¯t know what happened when they were taking bath together but I still had fear about the matter, but Marion assured me that everything would be fine and she would handle any situation that would transpire. She knew of my worries and assured me yet I know her feelings but I didn¡¯t respond back to her feelings. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to but I wanted to be sure of my situation and my feelings of her...


    This was all to new for me and frankly I was scared that eventually I might hurt someone...But I do know, after spending nearly 5 months with them, I consider each of them as a dear one. One thing was also making me uneasy about what Ron said that Aby also had feelings for me...I mean she hasn¡¯t said anything to me...yet...but her attitude towards me had changed drastically when Adi¡¯Je became my wife. Now, she doesn¡¯t talk me like she used to but had taken a rather mean and cold outlook. She was mean to me before but this was a whole new level of mean. She was the first person to help me remove my shackles and the person whose words gave Elder hope in his last breath. Before all these happened, I wanted Aby to feel proud of me and I guess look at me as her equal. Under the entire tough act, I knew the real Aby...who she was... I decided when I could get a chance to talk to her alone, I would straighten everything out.


    I had time on my hand, so decided to do some personal work. I went down stairs to look for the messaging counter. Every Clan Council and Council of Zoit branch offices has one. It was used to transfer messages from one place to another via teleportation much like the system in the banks. I found the messaging counter. An innocent looking Castor woman was manning the counter. She wore the Council Branch workers uniform; the uniform was light yellow which complimented her slightly dark skin tone. She had light blue upturned eyes, which had a natural lift at the outer corner and thin light brown lips. The counter was free so I went ahead.


    Me: ¡°Excuse...¡±


    She looked at me and a small smile grew on her face.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Hello, how may I help you, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh...I want to send a message to the Council of Zuma, please...¡±


    Counter Lady: ¡°One moment, Sir...¡±


    She handed out to me a paper and said.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Please fill up the details in the form and write the massage which you want to send, the place where you want to send it and the person who shall receive it...¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you...¡±


    I write all the details in it...I wanted to send it to Councilwomen Je¡¯Lec. I wrote the message to be delivered and handed over the paper to the lady. She smiled at me and took the paper, looked over the sender and receiver details. After checking everything, she placed it in an envelope and turned towards me and asked.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Do you want it to be urgent class message?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    She smiled and again turned and placed a sign on it which shows an ¡®Urgent Class Message¡¯. Then she placed the envelope on a tray which had two green crystals attached to it. She touched both the crystals and both of them showed a screen to her. One was for the place to be send and the other the person to be sent. She selected accordingly and confirmed it. The envelope was surrounded by a green light then it vanished. She turned towards me, wrote something on another paper and handed towards me. It was the bill for the message teleportation. It costs only 80 silvers. I payed her the money and exited the counter. When I came to the main hall of the branch, I saw Adi¡¯Je looking for someone. After seeing me, she quickly came over.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, where were you? I went to your room but they said you had left already...I came down here to find you...I finally found...¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Why did you wanted to see me?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (pouting): ¡°Could not a wife want to spend time with her husband without any reason?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, they can... (I grabbed her hand) come on...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, can I ask what were you doing here?¡±


    Me: ¡°Actually I wanted to do two things while we are here. First was to send a message to the Council of Zuma to notify them of my date of arrival and asked them to brief me about the topic of Blood Zuma upon my arrival. I want to know why we forgot our own history and the second is....¡±


    We arrived on front of a counter which was numbered 12.


    Me: ¡°I wanted to register as an adventure of the Council¡¯s Adventurers Unit.¡±


    The counter had few people but we didn¡¯t have to wait for long for our turn. The counter was manned by a beautiful woman, maybe in her late 30¡¯s if I had to guess. She too was wearing a light yellow colored uniform and too had a slight dark skin tone. This was a common racial trait for the Castor Clan. She was very easy on the eyes.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, are you here to register as an adventurer or do you want to take her on an adventure...he he he he...¡±


    Me: ¡°No...I was just...¡±


    Counter Lady: ¡°Welcome, how my I serve you?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Are you free to go on an exciting adventure of a more pleasurable kind?¡±


    Counter Lady (a little confused): ¡°Ahh...excuse me?¡±


    Me: ¡°Umm...I am here to register as an adventurer of the Council¡¯s Unit.¡±


    Counter Lady: ¡°Ahh...please wait a moment.¡±


    She took out a paper and then looked at me again.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Sir, your name please...¡±


    Me: ¡°Le¡¯On.¡±


    She wrote that and she asked me again.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Sir, are you a registered General Body Adventurer?¡±


    Me: ¡°Actually, no...But currently, I¡¯m an interim adventure on a mission for the Council of Zoit.¡±


    She wrote again and said.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Ok, Sir may I have your Adventurer Identity Number, please?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, its 1365987.¡±


    She wrote that and said.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Thank you Sir, please wait a moment.¡±


    She took out a grey crystal under the counter and put her hand on it. A screen came; I saw her inputting the number I gave her. After she finished inputting in it, another screen came. She looked towards me and said.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Normally, we check only the persons who are registered as a General Body Adventurer, first.


    Then they had to complete at least 20 quests given by the General Body Unit which have to be at least Level B and above. This is the second criteria.


    Then we give them 3 trial quests to gauge their level. The quests are all Level A in General Body Unit standards. This was the third criteria.


    After fulfilling all three then they can be registered and upon registering they have to pay 200 gold to the Council as registration fees.


    After they have register as an adventurer in the Council¡¯s Unit, when they complete a General Body Unit quests they have to pay 5% of their reward to the Council of Zoit. Only the quests given by the Council of Zoit itself are tax free. Every year they have to pay a fixed sum of 50 gold to keep their registration valid.


    This is the whole procedure.¡±


    After she takes a look at the screen, she again looked at me and said.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Your case is different. You are not a registered General Body Adventurer but a registered interim adventurer in the Council¡¯s Unit. So you can skip that part.


    As it is shown here, you are a part of a team which is on a quest of the Council of Zoit, which is a Level A quest. This means we can also skip the 20 quests rule. Though the quest is not indicated as finished, you can complete this stage if you participate in a Quest of Level C or above given by the General Body Unit.


    If you chose to participate and succeed in that quest then you can also skip the 3 quest rule as you are already a part of a quest of the Council of Zoit of the highest priority.¡±


    Me (taking all the information in): ¡°OK...so should I go first and register at the General Body Unit?¡±


    Counter Lady (smiling): ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary Sir; I will direct you to a quest of the General Body Unit right here if you are ready.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Ok...I¡¯m ready, I¡¯m here for maximum of 2 or 3 days so please allot me a quest within that time limit.¡±


    Counter Lady (smiling): ¡°Very well Sir, please wait a moment.¡±


    She then took out another crystal, this time a violet one. She put her hands on it and it showed a screen. After inspecting something, she looked at me and said.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Sir, you are in luck. There is an open quest given out by the General Body Unit, it is Level C. The quest is for to clear the farm lands to north east of us which are infested by Feuruz¡¯s. They are midsized monsters that attack our farms to feed on the foods we produce. It is a two member squad quest and the reward is good. Fortunately one spot has already been booked. Should I allot it to you, Sir?¡±


    Me (I think for a moment, and then said): ¡°Please do that.¡±


    Counter Lady (with a smile): ¡°Very well, Sir. I will allot it to you and notify your squad member to contact me here in this office and then I will give you the official quest notification. Please wait for some time in our lounge, Sir.¡±


    She inputs something on the screen and then puts down the crystal.


    Me (smiling): ¡°Ah...thank you...¡±


    Counter Lady (smiling): ¡°Your welcome, Sir.¡±


    I took Adi¡¯Je with me to the lounge to wait. It was noon so the lounge was quite empty. But still a few heads turned when we entered and not just for Adi¡¯Je...no...no...no...They even turned for me too... We sat at an enclosed both. Now that I have time on my hands I should ask Adi¡¯Je something which was bothering me for quite a while.


    Me: ¡°Adi, I want to ask you something...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (intently looking at me): ¡°Yes, My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°You once said that the monster Aniya sought you out through telepathy while you were in that crystal...how?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (her expression changed to a more mischievous one): ¡°Ahh...that one...he he he he...still having doubts that I would not cure you from that curse?¡±


    Me: ¡°No...I don¡¯t mean that...but I want to know how did she find you and how did you teach her?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (still carrying the mischievous smile): ¡°he he he...Ok...I do not know how, but she found me and asked for my help...so I told her some names of herbs readily available everywhere and to mix it with the special ingredient and swallow it. After swallowing it, keep it stored inside her. Her body would get accustomed to the poison and would be able to produce the poison on her own after some time.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ok...then what was the special ingredient that was used?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (her smile increased): ¡°That...he he he he he...I will not tell you...it is a Blood women secret and we do not spill secrets.¡±


    Me (curious): ¡°Come on, tell me...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I am sorry My Lord, but I will not tell you, now. You will know of its secret when I remove it from you. Until then, please be happy with this...¡±


    She leaned towards me and gave me a sweet, hot, juicy kiss...ohhh...I was in another world...


    *Ahem* *Ahem* *Ahem*


    I broke from the kiss...damn it...I looked to the side and saw the same counter lady who told me to wait...


    Her face was red and she was fidgeting...


    Counter Lady: ¡°S...Sir... ahhh... your...ahh...your partner is here...pl...Please follow me...¡±


    I heard Adi¡¯Je giggle...well she was enjoying this...We got up and followed her to the counter...


    Upon reaching the counter, she went around and waved at someone who was behind me. I looked back and saw a beautiful young girl approaching us...She was jaw dropping beautiful...I mean not as beautiful as Adi¡¯Je here but still...she would come second if they were in a beauty contest...


    She was white, absolutely white...with graceful proportions all the way round... an ample bosom, small but tight bottoms, curvy like crescent moon, had orange sultry lips and downturned hazel eyes which have a slight dropping on the outer corner.


    She was wearing light silver armour with braces on her left hand. An axe clasped on right side, with leather boots.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, if I may...it would be better for you to close your jaw and stop drooling if you want to have a chance to bed this girl... he he he he¡±


    I snap out of the trance and look back at the counter lady.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Sir, please meet your partner, Daeti of the Aves Clan.¡±


    Me (smile at her): ¡°Hello...¡±


    Counter Lady: ¡°And Madam, this is your partner Le¡¯On of the Zuma Clan.¡±


    She smiled and said with a soft and sweet voice: ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    After the formal greeting, the Counter Lady gave us the official notification of the Quest.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOU HAVE BEEN ALLOTTED AN OFFICIAL QUEST.


    QUEST ALLOTTED BY- ZOIT GENERAL BODY ADVENTURERS UNIT.


    QUEST ID NUMBER: - 1523OPO89.


    QUEST LEVEL- C


    QUEST MEMBER SPECIFICATIONS- MAXIMUM 2 MEMBERS.


    REGISTERED MEMBERS:-


    1. DEITI OF AVES CLAN.


    2. LE¡¯ON OF ZUMA CLAN.


    REWARD- ON THE TOTAL HEADS BROUGHT BY THE MEMBERS.


    QUEST:-


    CLEAR THE FARM LAND TO THE NORTH-EAST OF PORT FORTITUDE INFESTED BY THE FEURUZ¡¯S.


    TIME LIMIT- 3DAYS (MAXIMUM)


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    After receiving the notification, I turned towards Adi¡¯Je and said.


    Me: ¡°You stay here and try to be nice to them. Don''t do anything unnecessary with the others. I will finish this myself.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (giving me a mischievous smile): ¡°Are you sure My Lord?  Are you certain...you do NOT need my HELP!¡±


    Me: ¡°This is a simple mission and I don¡¯t need your help so stay here.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (still giving me the same smile): ¡°OK My Lord, as you wish....be CAREFUL out there and be SAFE...¡±


    Me: "I will...here take this..."


    I gave her a pouch which was filled with money. She takes it and looks at me with a look of confusion.Before she could ask what it was, I told her.


    Me: "The pouch contains some money...while I''m out, please enjoy yourself and go out...maybe some...shopping for yourself...I want you to enjoy these free days we have. Take Marion and the rest of the girls with you...if you want


    I know, they would enjoy it too and please buy Wei a beautiful dress. She doesn''t say much about much but she loves dresses. But DO NOT TELL HER that it was my idea...OK...I''m off..."


    She smiled and nodded at my suggestion.


    After saying goodbye to Adi¡¯Je, I went on my new quest with my new partner...cannot wait for the new adventure...


    ***************************


    // AUTHOR''S NOTE:- THE NEXT CHAPTER WOULD BE RELEASED AFTER A GAP OF 4-5 DAYS.//


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 CHARACTER DESCRIPTIONS

    // AUTHOR''S NOTE:- This just a basic description of all the characters up to the last chapter ( VOLUME 5- CHAPTER 5). As the story progresses, I will keep on adding new features here along with any new characters. If you find any thing missing please let me know.//


    ******************************


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    Le¡¯On:-


    RACE:- ZUMA -> BLOOD ZUMA.


    SEX:- MALE.


    RANK:- BLOOD KING.


    HEIGHT:- 6¡¯2¡± ft.


    APPEARANCE:- Red slit pupils on white eyes, two short black horns, light red body complexion with black formations on the shoulder giving a image of black flames and short black hairs.


    CLASS:- Double Swords.


    SPOUSE:- Adi¡¯Je, Naj''Rak.


    LOVERS:- Adi¡¯Je, Marion, Naj''Rak, Aby.


    **************************


    Adi¡¯Je:-


    RACE:- BLOOD ZUMA.


    SEX:- FEMALE.


    RANK:- BLOOD QUEEN.


    HEIGHT:-6 ft.


    APPEARANCE:- Emerald eyes, a black tail, a fair skin complexion, black borderings running over her shoulders down towards her stomach forming a black flame, red lips, red hairs reaching up to the knees.


    CLASS:- Double Swords.


    SPOUSE:- Le¡¯On.


    **************************


    Javel:-


    RACE:- URS(SIDEA).


    SEX:- MALE.


    RANK:- ???.


    HEIGHT:- 6 ft.


    APPEARANCE:- He has a narrow face with a strong jaw line. His body is off black colour with black hair and brown eyes.


    CLASS:- Warrior (Long sword and Sheid).


    *****************************


    Marion:-


    RACE:- URS(ARCTO).


    SEX:- FEMALE.


    RANK:- ???.


    HEIGHT:- 5¡¯8¡± ft.


    APPEARANCE:- She has light brown coloured body with pale white streaks on her sides. She has dark brown eyes with thin nose, black shoulder length hairs and she was beautiful.


    CLASS:- Medicine Warrior (Equipped with a Short Sword).


    LOVER:- Le¡¯On.


    ******************************


    Paleg:-


    RACE:- URS(TIMUR).


    SEX:- MALE.


    RANK:- ???.


    HEIGHT:- 5¡¯10¡± ft.


    APPEARANCE:- He has white skin with dark brown eyes and white hairs.. He is pretty slim but has a fit physique.


    CLASS:- Archer (Long Bow).


    ***************************


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Ron:-


    RACE:- HALIA.


    SEX:- MALE.


    RANK:- ???.


    HEIGHT:- 5¡¯5¡± ft.


    APPEARANCE:- He has a pale white body with grey bordering with sharp ember eyes. He had no hairs whatsoever.


    CLASS:- Sword (Short Sword) / Archer.


    *****************************


    Aby:-


    RACE:- FELI.


    SEX:- FEMALE.


    RANK:- ???.


    HEIGHT:- 5¡¯7¡± ft.


    APPEARANCE:- She has a slim and curvy figure, has black slit pupil over light hazel eyes. She had brown hairs which she kept tied all the time but if untied, they would easily be close to her neck. She is also beautiful to say the least with only a long scar on her right cheeks.


    CLASS:- Scout.


    ****************************


    Wei:-


    RACE:- REHA.


    SEX:- FEMALE.


    RANK:- ???.


    HEIGHT:- 5¡¯2¡± ft.


    APPEARANCE:- She has a slim with slight curvy figure.She has brown hair with black vertical slit pupil on white eyes.


    CLASS:- Double Swords.


    ***********************


    Naj¡¯Rak:-


    RACE:- BLOOD ZUMA.


    SEX:- FEMALE.


    RANK:- BLOOD QUEEN.


    HEIGHT:- 5¡¯10¡± ft.


    APPEARANCE:- She had emerald horizontal slit eyes, a black tail, fair complexions, black borderings running over her shoulders down towards her stomach forming a black flame. She had small red lips and her red hair was also short than most of the Blood women. The length of her hair reached unto her neck.


    CLASS:- Trident.


    SPOUSE:- Le¡¯On.


    ***********************


    Deiti:-


    RACE:- AVES.


    SEX:- FEMALE.


    RANK:- B RANK GENERAL BODY ADVENTURER.


    HEIGHT:- 5¡¯8¡± ft.


    APPEARANCE:- She has pure white complexion with graceful proportions all the way round. She had an ample bosom, small but tight bottoms, curvy like crescent moon, had orange sultry lips & down turned hazel eyes which have a slight dropping on the outer corner.


    CLASS:- Single/ Dual Axe Wielder.


    KNOWN ASSOCIATES:- Le¡¯On.


    ***********************


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 10

    Me: ¡°How much time will it take us to reach there?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Me: ¡°No...This is my first time.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Oh...it¡¯s your first visit to Port Fortitude...¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°We are just have to walk another 1hr to our destination.¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh...okay...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What are you doing here, in Port Fortitude?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh...I was on another quest in the Dentia forest but upon our return journey through here, we got to know that due to the weather all the ships are cancelled for 2-3 days. So I decided to take a quest here.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Okay...Dentia forest??? You went on a quest in the Dentia forest?? Not even Level A adventurers go inside the forest....although....¡± She looks at me closely...


    Me (looking at her): ¡°What?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Ohh...I got it...I was thinking why was I summoned in the Council of Zoit''s branch office to receive my quest....So you are a Council¡¯s Adventurer....right?¡±


    Me (I don¡¯t tell her the whole truth...why should I? I don¡¯t know her very well...): ¡°Yes...I am...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Unbelievable....I am going on a quest with a Council¡¯s own elite adventurer...WOW!!!¡±


    Me (surprised at her reaction): ¡°Elite?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Only an elite Council¡¯s Adventurer would dare to do a quest in the Dentia forest and return alive...wow...You must be very powerful...¡±


    Me: ¡°No...no...Nothing like that.¡± (Really I¡¯m not all that strong...well...maybe a little)


    Deiti: ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, it took me three years to get a Level C quest and in my first Level C quest I¡¯m paired with an elite and looking at you, I don¡¯t think you are that much older than me...WOW...a young prodigy...¡±


    Me: ¡°Ha ha ha ha" (I laugh sheepishly...even she has experience of three years...I am really lucky...)


    Her expression changes and I recognize that expression..It¡¯s an old  one...apparently this one also had it...it was an expression of mischief.


    Deiti: ¡°You know....if I didn¡¯t like girls, then upon hearing this I would have taken you somewhere quiet and let you do me to your hearts content...he he he he...*wink*¡±


    Me: ¡°*Sigh* So...You are not one of the good ones are you?¡±


    Deiti (smiling): ¡°Nope....¡±


    Me: ¡°But...girls?? You do girls?? You swing that way!!!¡±


    Deiti (still smiling): ¡°Shocked!...he he he he...bet you thought you had a chance here...didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Me: ¡°No...I didn¡¯t have any of those kinds of thoughts...I am relieved if anything...¡±


    Deiti (little surprised): ¡°Well that¡¯s new! Whenever guys would hear this, their shoulders drop and there face gets filled with disappointment...he he he he he...¡±


    Me: ¡°You like to tease don¡¯t you??¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Yeesss....he he he he...but apparently, this time I have failed to get my satisfaction.¡±


    Me: ¡°All this time, I had girls surround me and drive me mad...so even though you are a girl and a beautiful one... knowing that you will keep this professional as it should be...is a nice change of pace...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Ohh...speaking of girls...who was that hottie back in the Council?¡±


    Me: ¡°You mean Adi¡¯Je...uhh...umm...she is my wife.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°WOW!!!You just hit the jackpot buddy...even I want to do her...ummm... (she bit her lower lip) in so many, many ways.¡±


    Me (raising one of my eyebrows): ¡°I doubt that she would agree to it...but if you throw in an offer of threesome which included me...then it¡¯s an another story.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Hmmm...It¡¯s that so!!! Interesting...¡±


    I could see her thinking it for a minute...


    Me: ¡°Whatever your thinking stop it at this moment...it¡¯s not going to be successful.¡±


    Deiti (pouting): ¡°No fair...why do you have to monopolize her?? I bet you even don¡¯t give the satisfaction she needs...but I can...*wink* he he he he...¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that but apparently, right now she is the only one who could give me satisfaction...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh...nothing...say...how much more?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°We are just about to reach our destination...But jokes aside I must say, I have never heard a Zuma to join this line of work...I thought...¡±


    I cut her line in the middle...same words all over again...


    Me: ¡°Yes...Yes...we are thought to be weak and I am the first one out of my clan to join this line of work...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°How did you manage to do that?¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s a long story...Ahh...before I forget...what are Feuruz?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°You don¡¯t know about them?¡±


    Me: ¡°I have no clue about them...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Okay then....they are midsized ground dwelling species of monsters. They are brown in colour, has four legs and two sharp claws attached to its mouth. The claws help them to feed and to attack. During this time of the year, they come up and mate in the farm lands which offer them free food...it¡¯s a yearly occurrence here.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay...so how many lands do we have to clear?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Umm...not much...just three or four midsized lands. But the real deal starts when you try to kill their leader...they are more dangerous than the normal one¡¯s. Last time one of the adventurers died fighting it...So we have to be careful¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay...I think it will take us just two days to clear it...what do you think?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°It will depend upon the infestation but...yeah...that about it...¡±


    After chatting with her for a while some more, we reached our destination. She was right; there was only three midsized farm land. They were filled with these weird looking things. I gather they were Feuruz.


    Me: ¡°So, how do you want to plan this?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°We each take one field and clear them...I doubt they can organize themselves when attacked from two sides.¡±


    Me: ¡°Fine by me...You take the left most one and I¡¯ll clear the one next to you...in this way, if you need any help I could provide you with assistance at a moments notice and vice versa...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Okay...then let our dance of the heart begin.¡±


    She dashed onto them, within seconds she cut down a few of them with her axe. It was a small one but she was very agile. She would first strike on a leg then when the monster tumbles a little she drives the killing blow on its head. I wonder why she doesn¡¯t take the killing shot at the first time. I also unsheathe my swords and went for some Feuruz blood.


    I dashed in between two of them; they were first hesitant at what to do. After cutting two of their heads clean, they decided to attack me... I cut down the next one with a horizontal slash with my right and another one with a vertical slash with my left. Then onto another one, then another one...this continued. Sometimes I looked towards Deiti and I saw she was dancing quiet elegantly between them before hacking them. She cut their legs and smashed their heads and sometimes hacked their claws... She really knows how to fight. On the other hand I encountered a slight annoyance. Though I was cutting them down, the blood splatter was very weak. It didn¡¯t spurt out as I hoped. Without my blood lust ability, long battles will be tough for me. I still try to cut them in a way to make that happen but it¡¯s of no use. I got tired after some time, while she was still dancing and killing. After taking some rest, I started to cut them again. At the end of the day we managed (I managed while she finished before me) to clear two lands.


    We prepared tents and I cooked our food. We decided to take three hours sleep shifts. But I couldn¡¯t sleep...I was disturbed at the fact that I still had many more ways to go to reach even Aby¡¯s level without my blood lust skill. I have to become stronger so I decided to use these monsters as practice. Deiti came to me, she couldn¡¯t sleep herself. We talked...for quite a while...about anything...I felt a bond of friendship grow within us...it was too early to tell but I was hopeful. The more people I meet, the more friends I make, the more would be my development.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Next day, we went ahead with the plan of clearing the rest of the farm land. We had two days remaining to our quest. I took this moment as training for myself. I worked on my footwork, my form as I was taught by the instructor back in Port Solitude. I tried to cut them with precise strike and dodging their attack. They came towards me with their claws and even their mouths. When clearing them from the field, I observed, that at the end of the field the infestation is higher than other parts. I looked towards Deiti to see what she was doing. She was as usual, dancing between them and cutting or hacking mercilessly. I signaled her to look over the high infested place. She nodded and came over.


    Deiti: ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Me: ¡°I think their leader is hiding there.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Okay...so how do you want to approach it?¡±


    Me: ¡°You take the south while I¡¯ll come from north and kill everything that stands except us.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Well, what kind of plan is that?¡±


    Me: ¡°What? What was wrong in that?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Well, nothing...I thought you elite guys would be full of swagger.¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t have swagger?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Ahhh....No...¡±


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking and start killing, shall we?¡± I was a little annoyed...I don''t have swagger??...But first, What is swagger???


    I went forward with the plan. I was angry...no blood, no blood lust and no excitement.


    I cut them down like paper but a thought still lingering in my mind. Without the given armour, without my given sword, without Adi¡¯Je and everyone¡¯s backing...what am I? How strong am I? If this is my level then I am still lacking...


    After some hours of cleaning the fields, we reach closer to their leader¡¯s position. Suddenly two tentacles shot out from the ground and struck my armour. I didn¡¯t affect me as such but if I didn¡¯t have this armour, I was a goner. I had to be more attentive to my surrounding...


    A large brown body appeared from the ground in front of us. It was different from the rest of the Feuruz¡¯s...It was large; somewhat hairy...had eight tentacles and two claws beside its mouth. My eyes lit up...finally some blood...It launched its attack towards us. We both dodged its attacks successfully, but it reverted its tentacles back to our us...we dodge it but it moved just like before...it was not giving us chance to attack. This time when its tentacles came with sideways slash I cut few of them while two of the tentacle bounced of my armour.


    But still, its blood did not drench me like others monsters...why??? I was getting frustrated...I pushed forward as it screamed in pain...It still had six of them left. It attacked again...with all of the tentacle at once...I was waiting for it, when it reached me, Deiti jumped from behind me, planting a foot on my shoulder propelling her upwards into the air, she took care of two of the tentacle, while I turned sideways to a certain degree and cut the rest of the tentacles. I didn¡¯t wait for a second as I lunged myself towards its main body...I stabbed it, slashed it, its claws were no match for my armour but still its blood didn¡¯t spurt out...instead it rolled out of him. I looked like a manic at that moment. Stabbing, slashing like a crazy person, continuing on and on until I heard Deiti screaming at me.


    Deiti: ¡°LE¡¯ON...it¡¯s enough....ITS DEAD....ITS DEAD...¡±


    I stop and look at it...it was in pieces...its innards were all chopped...I created a mess. I turned towards Deiti, I  saw what I thought it to be disbelief and wonder or maybe that was fear in her eyes.


    After cutting all of our prey¡¯s heads as proof of payment, we waited for our delivery carriage. It is mandatory for adventurers to receive delivery carriages for quest above D in both Council and General Body which are in radius of 40 km from the branch offices. After some unfortunate events when the adventurers died without any help even though they were in the vicinity of cities, this rule was made. The delivery carriages acted as an on road hospital for the wounded or carried rations for the adventurers or help the adventurers bring back their proof of payment back to branches for evaluation.They were always scheduled to arrive a day early of the maximum limit of days allotted for a quest.


    The carriages arrived and we loaded it with the heads. They were many...we would receive a good sum for it. We had make few trips back and forth to get all our proofs back to the collection center. While we were on our return journey, both of us talked but she didn¡¯t mention anything about my outburst back when killing the big one. And I¡¯m thankful for her as even I don¡¯t know what happened. I figured if I have to become strong then the first thing I should do was to know myself...know my strengths and weakness. From there I would proceed to weed out my weakness. Then I can be truly strong.


    We reached Port Fortitude and reported back to the General Body Office. We got our payment. We brought back 256 heads, per head cost 3 gold and the head of the big one cost 50 gold, making our income to the total of 818 gold. We each received 409 gold.


    Before parting, Deiti gave her adventurer ID number so that I could contact her again if I wanted to do a quest together.


    After that I went back to the Council Office and was glad to see the same woman working behind the counter. I approached the counter and she recognized me. She pulled out the grey crystal again and I put my hand on it. After that she inspected the details again and said.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Sir, you have successfully cleared quest level as well...now all that is left is the 200 gold fees. Do you have it with you at this moment or do you want to give me your account number and I can deduct it from there?¡±


    Me: ¡°No, I have it with me...here.¡±


    I gave her the money. She counted it first and then inputted something in the screen. After some time she looked towards me with a smile and said.


    Counter Lady: ¡°Congratulations Sir, you are now an official member of the Council of Zoit''s Adventurer Unit. Your Adventurer Id number will remain same and all the stipulations I had previously stated to you will apply from this moment onward.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Thank you...for your assistance.¡±


    Counter Lady: ¡°It was my pleasure, Sir.¡±


    I left the Council Office and finally I got my name fully registered as an actual member of Council of Zoit¡¯s Adventurer Unit.


    After two days and nights, I came back to the team and was exhausted. I  went straight to bed...with lot of things weighing heavy in my mind.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%"> NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 11

    It¡¯s been a week since I have left Port Fortitude. After reaching Port Solitude, the team went ahead with the plan that was decided and took some days to rest while I travel back to Zuma with Adi¡¯Je. But before leaving Port Fortitude I checked my Attributes.


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>PHYSICAL ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>ATTACK</td><td colspan=''3''>D</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''3''>D</td></tr><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>WEAPONS ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>BLOOD BLACK KING''S SWORD</td><td colspan=''1''>DAMAGE</td><td colspan=''1''>A</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>BLOOD BLACK KING''S SWORD</td><td colspan=''1''>DAMAGE</td><td colspan=''1''>A</td></tr><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>ARMOUR ATTRIBUTES </td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>BLOOD LORD ARMOUR</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''1''>A</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>LEATHER PANT</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE</td><td colspan=''1''>F</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''2''>LIGHT LEATHER BOOT</td><td colspan=''1''>DEFENCE+AGILITY</td><td colspan=''1''>E+D</td></tr></tbody></table>


    I still had many ways to go, just as I suspected...without my weapons and armours I am still lagging behind. But I am sure I would improve over time with I practice.


    We are now just a day away from the gates of Zuma. For the last four days we have been traveling on the Continental Road 15 which was protected and maintained by the Council of Zoit. This road passes through a dense forest but it was one of the safest road around the area. Though the Zoit Continent is inhabited by many beast Clans but still a large portion of it was still uncharted or does not have favorable living conditions. I had heard from Elder back in the day, that only 30% of the continent was known us beast men.


    Large trees surrounding the road on both sides with many type of birds chirping... some trees even have seasonal fruits on them. It was a pleasant atmosphere; pleasant enough to fill a desperate beast man with some hope...Such was its beauty... But all this failed in comparison to the beauty of the woman walking beside me, holding my hand and a smile on her face...her red eyes sparkling with excitement. In all fairness she was seeing a new place after countless years... and I was lucky to have her as my wife, Adi¡¯Je.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°WOW!!!! Such beautiful forest...such pleasant weather...¡±


    Me: ¡°But I think they pale in comparison with you.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (She blushed while smiled at me and said): ¡°You do not have to compare these beautiful creatures of the forest to an old relic like me, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Who said you were an old relic? You are beautiful as the moon star at night, you are as warm as the light star in the morning, you are fierce as a fire stone yet pleasant as the nature itself.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (still blushing, smiling): ¡°My Lord, you do not have to say so many beautiful things as you already have my heart and you can take me whenever and wherever you wish *wink*...he he he he¡±


    Me: ¡°You deserve every bit of it and speaking of taking you, unfortunately I have decided that the next time I take you...it will be on our bed in our home in the land of Zuma.¡±


    Her eyes sparkled after hearing the word Zuma...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Finally...after waiting so, so many years I can return home...I can return to my Clan...I can return to Zuma...oh...My Lord...I¡¯m so happy...¡±


    Tears began to roll out of her eyes...I went ahead to wipe them but she stopped me. I looked at her with surprise... she looked at me with her teary eyes and with a choking voice she said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Pl...Please My...Lord, let them fall...just for now, let me cry...I have held in those for many many years...please do not stop me now...¡±


    Suddenly she walked close to me and embraced me...tightly...I could feel her body against mine, her warmth...her excitement and her face wet with tears. She continued to cry. With my right hand I cupped her chin and raised it to see her teary face and trembling juicy lips...She tried to say something but couldn¡¯t...her emotions were too strong...I understood her wishes though she couldn¡¯t say it to me...because I felt her heart beat...She was excited as well as sad.


    Well that is natural...being away from her clan for so many years, hoping that someone worthy would come and relieve her of the burden, someone worthy of leading the clan into a better future. Though I have my doubts about me but whenever I see her, I feel warm, loved and full of confidence. Whenever she backs me up...I feel invincible...that sort of effect she has on me but... she had to wait countless years just to travel back to her Clan, to see new things and talk to new people...all because of a hope...hope of a Blood.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    I lost track of time, she was still crying but it was now light...she still stood embracing me...


    Me: ¡°What are you worried about, Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (looking up to me with teary eyes): ¡°Afraid!!! No Blood woman is afraid of anything.¡±


    She tried to put up a brave front. But I knew better.


    Me: ¡°Being afraid is not necessarily a bad thing. It is just the phase where you decide whether to be brave or a coward and I know of no Blood who is a coward.¡±


    She wipes her tears with her hands, then looks up to me and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord....what if??? What if they do not want to meet me?¡±


    Me: ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Because I represent the history in our clan which they apparently tried to forget...Maybe, I would bring destruction upon their peaceful environment...¡±


    Me: ¡°Nonsense...You represent a time or a piece of history we never should have ever forgotten. I don¡¯t know why we did but I know it was a wrong decision. The peace you are talking about is just borrowed. Prejudice against our Clan has reached to a point that they don¡¯t even want to help us when we need it. Countless of our people had died by the hands of the invading monsters from the swamp. What kind of living or peace is that if you even can¡¯t protect you or your loved ones?


    My parents, Elder and countless other Zumas have perished with a hope that they will receive help from others...But you, my love...You will show them and teach them that we...That we are not only just Zumas but Blood Zumas and we know how to defend our clan against all odds...


    You, my love...my beautiful wife will show them that the Blood Zumas know not what cowardice is... we are brave from both heart and mind...


    Many would say something flattering to me...but I know, you are the most deserving one of all the praise...only you had the grit and determination to wait, even if it is a glimmer of a hope but still wait for the right Blood to appear and it took years but still you didn¡¯t waver...You are my hero...my lovely yet fierce wife...You truly represent what Bloods should strive for and they will learn from you...


    I assure you that...you are one of us and we don¡¯t abandon a Zuma.¡±


    Her eyes again filled with tears and started crying heavily while her embrace became tighter...I stroked her cheeks lightly with my fingers , then made her look up at me and kissed her on her lips. It tasted somewhat salty...but it was warm. I felt her anxiety leave her body, while her strength returned. Her tail came out of hiding and wrapped around my waist. I don¡¯t know for how long we stood there kissing each other...discovering every corner of each others mouth with our tongues... I felt the urge in me growing and filling me up...My body got tensed and my breath got heavy.


    She broke off from our kiss and looked at me with her emerald beautiful eyes. She moved her face close to my ears and whispered.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord...Please take me...¡±


    I can feel the blood in me running downstairs...BUT...as much as I want IT...I won¡¯t back down from my resolution and I don¡¯t like the idea of an outdoor fun and absolutely not on the side of a well traveled road.


    Me: ¡°Sorry Adi, but you have to wait till we reach home.¡±


    She pouts but again whispers.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Please...take meee....MASTERRR!!!!Ummm (biting her lower lip)¡±


    I freeze for a second after hearing the word ¡®MASTER¡¯ from her mouth...I feel my urge rise to a point it would burst out...but I won¡¯t give in...


    Me: ¡°You still have to wait till we reach home...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Noooo....My Lord....Please...¡±


    Me: ¡°Sorry...believe me when I tell you that I want to do you as much as you want me to do you...but I don¡¯t like the idea of us mating outside in the forest beside a well traveled road. But if you can hold yourself, I promise you when we reach our home...You will recieve pleasures after pleasures...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You promise?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...I promise...now let¡¯s hurry up...Zuma is waiting for us...¡±


    She smiled and let her tail loosen around my waist. We again start to make our way again towards Zuma.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER </a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 3- CHAPTER 12

    We entered through the gates of Zuma, though we call it a gate but it was more of a wooden one, barely manned by any guard. The gate was in shambles and the few guards who were guarding even more so. I knew that Zuma didn¡¯t have a deep monetary pocket to repair or build sturdy walls and the people lacked every physical or mental attribute to defend themselves from any danger nor we can afford many weapons. We had many work to do but the first was to meet the councilwoman in the office. But my thought process was interrupted by Adi¡¯Je¡¯s surprised reaction.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What had happened to my CLAN???¡±


    Tears again started falling from her eyes.... She had the look of disbelief and afterwards anger...deep anger...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°How can we fall this low??? What happened here My Lord?? Is this really Zuma??¡±


    Me: ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is it... Welcome to Zuma, my wife.¡±


    She put both of her hands and covered her face...I can hear her crying...after some moment she cleared her tears and said with anger...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Where are the people who are in charge of Zuma?? Where are they!!?¡±


    She began to unsheathe her swords while giving off such an amount of blood lust that even I felt suffocating.


    Well, you couldn¡¯t blame her can you? She left her clan who were strong and powerful, then waiting for many...many years to find the right person. After finding him, she finally returned back to her Clan only to find it in shambles. Both me and Adi¡¯Je were above 6 ft but the rest of Zumas were at maximum 5 ft, frail looking people...who looked cute rather than fearsome.


    Me: ¡°Please calm yourself down, Adi¡¯Je...this is the reality. I¡¯m sorry that you had to see us in this state.¡±


    She looked towards me, after gazing at me for some moment, she sheathed her weapons and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°No My Lord, you do not have apologize...I...I was a bit overwhelmed to find the current situation my people...I will control my emotions better...¡±


    Me: ¡°Then let¡¯s head towards the Zuma Council office first.¡±


    We headed towards the office, while everyone stopped doing what they were doing and were looking at us when we made our way. I could hear whispers and murmurs but choose to ignore them. We entered the office, though Zuma people were small in stature our buildings were made with great height...strange. So we didn¡¯t have any problems entering or walking. We made our way to the reception where the same receptionist was seated behind the counter as the last time I was here.


    Me: ¡°I would like to meet Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec, please.¡±


    She was surprised to hear my voice and she looked up towards me. We looked like gaits to her. I could see fear in her eyes. She stuttered while replying to me.


    Receptionist: ¡°Y...Y...Yes...do...y...you h...hav...have an app...appointment?¡±


    Me: ¡°My name is Le¡¯On and I believe I had sent a note a week ago to her stating my return and my reason for wanting to meet her. If you kindly inform her of me, I¡¯m sure she would recognize.¡±


    Receptionist: ¡°Y...Yes, one mo...Moment please...¡±


    She got up and hurriedly went inside the room behind her...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°So...this type of woman now pass as Zuma woman...quiet discouraging to say the least. They are cute but could not extract out the lust from the men... My Lord, from what I saw... You have to bed at least ten of these women to get our numbers of Blood to rise... Your children will usher a new era...¡±


    Me: ¡°Let me handle one, and then I¡¯ll think about others...¡±


    She looked at me with a mischievous face and winked...


    Mean while the receptionist returned and said.


    Receptionist: ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting...She is waiting for you...If you would follow me...¡±


    I nodded and the receptionist showed us the way. I noticed that we were not going to her office.


    Me: ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Receptionist: ¡°Um, we are heading towards the Grand Hall; she is waiting for you there.¡±


    We reached in front of the grand hall. She pushed the door open and signaled for us to enter.


    When we entered the room, we saw it was a big room and there were more people aside from Council Woman Je¡¯Lec. I think the whole Council of Zuma is present here.


    While I was wondering, Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec approached us.


    Council woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Before we begin, Le¡¯On please follow me.¡±


    I nodded and went with her...I was led to a chair and she signaled for me to sit. Adi¡¯Je stood beside me. Councilwoman Je¡¯Lec handed me a black crystal.


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°I know you have many questions. I think all of it would be answered through here.¡±


    Me: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Council Woman: ¡°It is Be¡¯Lon¡¯s last part of the will for you.¡±


    Me (surprised): ¡°Elder¡¯s? But I received his will...¡±


    Council Woman (smiled): ¡°What you received was the first part of his will. This one had a certain condition to be cleared before handing it out to you. So please view his last part of the will.¡±


    With excitement I put one hand on the crystal, my hearts racing...


    Me: ¡°Adi¡¯Je, please make a small cut on my finger. I must drop some of my blood on it.¡±


    She nodded and took out a black knife. I have seen her carrying it but not use it. She made a little incision on my index finger. Blood came out and I dropped some blood on a part of the crystal. It started to glow, then after some time a screen appeared.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    BLOOD LINE VERIFIED


    INITIALIZING....


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    WILL OF ZUMA TRANSFERRED TO LEON


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Show Will Of Zuma.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    WILL OF ZUMA:-


    Page 1


    My child, if you are reading this, then that means you have activated the condition. This makes me so happy, my child. I know you are going to have a lot of questions. I will try my best to explain every bit of it, but you need to be patient. Let me start by telling you a bit of history...the history of Zuma¡¯s.


    After our patriarch Hui¡¯Mi settled here, he knew that our Clan¡¯s racial trait would create havoc if not controlled properly. At that time many new clans were coming to light and to make them strong, they were making each other allies. Those who didn¡¯t, declared war on them. He knew if we could not control this, then we will be again dragged into war. Though our trait was suppressed but the pride was still a major factor.


    So he decided to fully suppress the trait. He laid guidelines for the then Zumas to follow, in doing so there traits would get suppressed in time and the next generation will have much more control over the suppression.


    He also made a law, that after the 3rd generation, a test was mandatory for the children who were close to being on their 3rd birthday. The test was called the Test of Blood-ship.


    He stated that every child would be sent into the swamp and would be tasked to kill the guardian Talons who were placed there for exactly that reason. The one who kills it first would receive a quest of the highest Zuma degree.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The quest was to be carried out by the winner after their 3rd birthday. A treasure had to be unlocked in the Dentia forest. The treasure belonged to us but it was locked. So the winner had to go there to unlock it and retrieve it.


    No one knew where the treasure was or what it was except the royal bloodline Elder and a few Council members of every generation.


    In Dentia forest, a young but powerful Blood waited for the person who went in search for it. That person was the most powerful warrior a Blood had ever produced, even rivaling Hui¡¯Mi himself. That person was to be his wife but Hui¡¯Mi ordered her to stay there and wait for the next Blood who would go there. Test him, if he is truly worthy and if he passed, then pass him the king¡¯s sword and declare him king of the Zumas. If she chooses, then she can also stake her claim over him as his first wife, such was the quest.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Page 2


    Upon being declared King of Blood Zumas, he would have to travel back to Zuma and lift the Suppression of Racial Trait. Only the King has that power. But, generations after generations, everybody failed. In term, we were perceived as weak by the entire Zoit Continent and we began to lose our standing. Due to our suppression, we were weak so we could not protect ourselves as you know. Countless of our people lost lives while we were no closer to being liberated.


    The Zuma Council decided to change the screening process. In order to become strong, one had to have true courage. Without anyone¡¯s help or knowledge, forge their own path through sheer will. We decided to monitor children to see which one had that trait. But sadly after years of suppression of our racial trait, our courage faded in the younger generations. No one stood out.


    Your parents were the last to show promise but they too perished early leaving you to me. You, my child...the last in the line of Zuma royalty. But I too feared that it would be same for you...Ha Ha Ha Ha...But to my delight, I was wrong. When I noticed you going in the swamp alone or killing monsters stronger than you...I was happy, happy at the fact that our royal bloodline was still alive. But you were progressing slowly.


    Another piece of history... Many...many years before, we helped a man called Nomer to transport his prized jewel over the Sameria Sea. We used this opportunity to create a cover for our quest if the Zoit Council decided or interfered in our plans. So at regular intervals tips were created after Nomer''s death for his jewel so that people should recognize the legend. The Council launched many men to seek for it but they met their end in the burned down Nomer Castle. We also knew there lay a vicious monster that would take care of them. So the control of information was kept in our hands. Only a newly Zuma...nay...only a newly evolved Blood Zuma could slay her.


    Tomorrow is your third birthday but still you haven¡¯t killed the guardian. Time is running out for you and for us. We generated another tip and they were answered. The adventure party just came today. Tomorrow is your birthday and to make you cross the hurdle I  have to implement a plan...a dangerous plan.


    If you are reading this that means I have succeeded in my plan. I¡¯m sorry child; I could not be present there by your side. But if the lady has chosen you as her husband then I am relieved. Be good to her, she has faced far tougher trails than you have. Treat her like a proper Blood Wife.


    My child, the people will follow you wherever you lead them. If you wish to uplift the Oppression Mark than I should give you a warning...with our power and knowledge comes pride hand in hand. Whatever had happened to us was all because of our blinding pride.


    This new event would make the whole Zoit continent tremble...but whether they tremble with fear or amazement and wonder for us, depends upon you, my child. I know, in my heart you would make a great leader and a worthy king for our people, lead us to a new height, My King.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The message ended. I looked towards Council Woman Je¡¯Lec.


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Before you say anything, we want you to make your decision outside in front of all the Clan members.¡±


    Me: ¡°What? All the members...¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Yes, when you activated your Will of Zuma, that in turn activated another condition for every Zuma, which notified them of their ancestry and the course of action you are about to make. Whatever you decide, we stay united.¡±


    We came outside and saw everyone standing in front of the Council building. Everyone from young, old and child were waiting. I could see tears in some of their eyes.


    All Council persons went ahead to join them...everyone was eagerly waiting...The choice I had to make was clear to me and the reason for it...also.


    Me (in a loud voice): ¡°My wife who is standing beside me, the woman who had gone through so many things to save an important part of our history, she will become the next General of the Blood Zumas. She would help train and understand everything about being a Blood.


    I do not want to fight the Zoit Council as we are a part of it just like the rest of the Clans. But from this day onward we will take back our pride and sent a message to the Council of Zoit informing them, that the Zumas are no more. RISE BLOOD ZUMAS!!!!¡±


    They all kneeled in front of me and Adi¡¯Je too. A white light surrounded all the people in front of me. When the light faded...I saw no Zumas but only Bloods...We have been reborn...


    In unison they shouted ¡°WE THE NEWLY BORN BLOODS IN ACCORDING TO OUR ANCIENT LAWS OF BLOOD ZUMA, BOW TO OUR NEW KING....ALL HAIL!!!!...KING  LE¡¯ON!!!!!.....¡± ¡°KING!!!¡± ¡°KING!!!!¡± ¡°KING!!!!¡±.......


    From this day onwards, a new chapter in our history would be written.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    You have exercised your right to lift the THE RULE OF SUPPRESSION OF RACIAL TRAIT over the general Zuma populace.


    They all have now accepted their new evolution path:-


    THE BLOOD ZUMA


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    **************************************


    // END OF VOLUME 3//


    // AUTHOR''S NOTE:- PLEASE TELL ME HOW YOU LIKED THIS VOLUME. I STILL HAVEN''T MANAGED TO FINISH VOLUME 4 SO I WILL START UPLOADING THE NEXT VOLUME AFTER I''VE COMPLETED IT. I THANK YOU FOR TAKING TIME TO READ MY WORK.//


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER </a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 1

    // AUTHOR''S NOTE:- WARNING:- ADULT 18+ CONTENT. READ AT YOUR OWN RISK.   //


    ***************************************************


    I noted some changes after the general populace made their evolution. Just like me, the men had red slit pupils on white eyes, light red body completion with black formations on the shoulder giving an image of black flames. But no short black horns on their heads while the women had red eyes, a black tail, a fair skin completion, black borderings running over her shoulders down towards their body, if I remember correctly they would form a black flame over the stomach region...at least that¡¯s what Adi¡¯Je had told me before, red lips, red hairs reaching up to the knees. So only thing missing from everyone in terms of appearance was the horns that I had. Other changes also happened; like their height changed just like me...men and women grew close to 6 ft or above, while the children were just less than 5 ft 7-9 inches, just like I was before. Adi¡¯Je had also informed me earlier that we grow according to our experiences gathered. Maybe that¡¯s why they are yet to reach the full cycle.


    Another thing happened which I can count as blessing was that after everybody evolutioned, all of them got a will from their long forgotten ancestors, giving them knowledge about various things that a Blood should know from birth for example, the art of fighting, living and many more. But the most important knowledge which even made Adi¡¯Je jump up and down came in the form of our secret weapons and armour crafting knowledge, the Blood Blacksmithing. Not many got the blacksmithing knowledge...about 30 got them including a Councillor. Well that¡¯s a start, I guess. I noted that we had many work to do before thumping our foot to reclaim our pride in the Zoit continent and also face the Council of Zoit.


    We gathered everyone in the Clan Hall, which was used primarily for sheltering the people in times of calamity or monster attack. Now it housed thousands of newly evolutionized Bloods. After the evolution period, the Council wanted to disband themselves, giving me the full power...but I asked them to stay. I needed their help in every way...I was new to this but they have slugged it out for years.


    I stood alone in a hastily made podium but had enough power for my voice to reach the farthest corner of the hall. Everyone else stood before me, some with expectant faces, some with pride, and some with tears. I gather they were happy that we can now start living without constant fear and some with lust who were lead by my wife, Adi¡¯Je...heh...it kinda feels awesome...


    I start my address...


    Me: ¡°There are lot of things to be done; unlocking the suppressed racial trait was the first part. We have lots to learn about ourselves. If we are to become strong we first have to know ourselves...learn our strength...learn our weaknesses and then put up counter measures for our weaknesses. If you think that, becoming Blood would give me or you instant power, then I¡¯m sorry to tell you...IT WON¡¯T. You have to earn it first and through great hardship, great courage and an  unending  valour as our ancestors motto was...COURAGE AND VALOUR...we hold this above all else...


    After carefully examing the current situation, I have come to some conclusion... including myself and the rest of us, we still have more ways to go to fully recognize how to use our powers in the full extent...barring one...¡±


    I could hear a small murmur going on...about whom the person was??


    Me: ¡°The only person who still holds the true Blood in herself...the one who actually witnessed our great times along with the duty of ushering the new one... my wife, YOUR QUEEN, Adi¡¯Je...¡±


    She takes one step forward and kneels in front of me with her head held high...full of pride...


    I continue...


    Me: ¡°Adi¡¯Je...knowing; that you are the only one who holds the knowledge about everything...we Bloods could do or how to do things...as I announced earlier, you are to be the General of the Bloods from here on... you have to supervise and take control of the construction of our fortification for our defences and offences which include teaching the people about the martial way of the Blood and also guiding the Blacksmith Unit helping them on how to make our armours and weapons... I know this is a big ask for one person to fulfill and having to guard the treasure while waiting for the next King...you of all people deserve rest but as true as it is...I¡¯m sorry but I have to ask you to perform this duties...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (spoke in loud and clearly): ¡°For the betterment of you My Lord and my people, and for my Clan I will perform any task give to me how much hard it may be...I will fulfill all the duties given to me by Our Lord and I will not disappoint you...My King...¡±


    Her face, her expressions told me all the things I needed to know of her true feelings...she was proud and excited...her eyes filled with fire...flames...black flames, burning inside her...in turn I felt proud and happy that she chose me as her husband...I nodded and continued...


    Me: ¡°We first need to build our defences...to stop any future attacks... for that we need raw materials and money...we also need to arm ourselves with our own custom made Blood weapons...for that we also need raw materials... all this things hinges upon our monetary reserve...Council Woman Je¡¯Lec...how fares our Clan treasury??¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec steps forward...though she used to be an Elder before. Closing on her Zuma death years...but now, after the evolution, she has became a beauty of graceful proportions...a mature woman...just like Adi¡¯Je...in fact all of them had grown up to a similar level...although even after the Suppression mark was nullified, Adi¡¯Je still remained unrivaled...


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec : ¡°My King...our only source of income is through the sale of Vitalis...though I say that but even after trading Vitalis for generations...our treasury which was supposed to be overflowing is not...we lack funds...such a big construction effort or buying raw materials would drain our treasury completely empty...¡±


    Me (surprised at that information): ¡°And why is that? Why our treasury lacks funds even after dealing such large amounts of Vitalis day in and day out??¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°My King, it was due to a single fact... or I should say a single organization...The Council of Zoit...


    As you know My King...it is rule of the Council of Zoit that any clan who has some form of trading material only known to them, they can and should have the right to sell or distribute to anyone and everyone within the Zoit continent at a fixed price of course...the price fixed by the Council of Zoit and in return they would pay 20% from the earning of the Clan each month along with a supply of a generous amount of that material to the Council...the amount can be negotiated between the Council of Zoit and the Council of that Clan...


    Thus the situation of a win-win model forms in the normal case.


    The problem arises in our case...I should say only in our case...deemed weak, unnecessary and without any support our voices fell on deaf ears. The rule suddenly changes when it concerned us...though it was not a written rule per say...The Council states that we would have to sell 80% of the total production of Vitalis to the Council of Zoit directly...leaving us 20% to sell or to be used by us every month and we have to pay 20% of our income also to the Council as tax...¡±


    I got angry.... unknown to me...my voice rose in power...


    Me: ¡°AND WHY WAS THAT????¡±


    I saw everybody began to sweat and tremble a little...only one person stood stall and proudly...although I sensed lust in her...yes...it was Adi¡¯Je...


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Ahh...ummm...My K..King...because...they declared that our commodity was to precious and important to let a lowly and weak clan as such ourselves to handle...so they fixed the percentage of the tax and the price it should be sold to them...which was half of the market price...we just barely made something from our dealings...that is why we are where we are....¡±


    I was angry but I had to control it...Elder had written it to me...that what I decide and how I react will affect our mind state towards the Zoit continent...


    Me: ¡°From this moment onward...all sell of Vitalis to the Council of Zoit is nullified...we would sell 100% of our merchandise to every clan out there and we will not give monthly tax too...¡±


    Again murmur began... another Councillor spoke...he was the in charge of external welfare department...Council Man Tor¡¯Von...


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°Pardon my insolence My King...but won¡¯t that irk the Council of Zoit and they might... no...They will retaliate with force...which would...¡±


    I cut his sentence half way...


    Me: ¡°And we would return their kindness with the same mindset...make no mistake...I have no intention to let my Clan fight a war with the entire continent...not that we are small in number...believe me when I tell you...a few of us can create havoc between thousands of enemies without breaking a sweat...think about a battle field filled with thousand of us...


    I know they will act like a pouty child would...if we stick our boots over them at this moment, they will fear us and start cooperating but on a later time would try to back stab us or to annihilate us...


    So, we don¡¯t need to only make them bend at our demands...but to crush them completely...at the first moment...so that they do not even try to think ill thoughts about us much less act on it...


    Bloods, we were present when the continent was born...heck...we once ruled over it...we were the supreme being...in time other clans emerged when we suppressed our power... but unlike us...they emerged from base creatures...so answer me this...though they behave like a civilized manner...what is the basic or base instinct within all of them??? What rule still governs over their mind?? Anybody???¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (with a menacing voice): ¡°The simple rule of nature...the strong rules over the weak...whatever happens...this rule of nature is ironclad...¡±


    I smiled...I knew she would answer it...no...I hoped for it...I saw the effect she had on the rest of them...they were now at ease and in a trace of something called courage and pride returning in them...


    I finished with these words...


    Me: ¡°Bloods...stop thinking as you thought this morning...a new light star has emerged in your life...a new hope...a new power...embrace it with full conviction...but do not get drunk on it...we have the ability to control ourselves...acquired from the rule of suppression...that would be our strength...controlled aggression...also beware, if you try to go outside of the boundaries set and learned from our ancestors...I would be the first one to strike you down....


    AND IT WON¡¯T BE PRETTY.....¡±


    With this our meeting adjourned, I returned to the Council Hall with Adi¡¯Je and the rest of the Councillors following me...there was still many things which had to be done...


    We sat on a table. It was a big table made of wood and it was like a big V shape with me sitting on the point where the two lines meet, five Councillors sat on both side and to my right, Adi¡¯Je sat. Before we began our session, I leaned towards Adi¡¯Je. She looked at me and I signaled her to come closer. She leaned towards me; I came close to her ear and asked...


    Me (whispering): ¡°I have a question to ask you...Why do I have a pair of horns and nobody else does??¡±


    She shifts her eyes towards my horns for a moment and then whispers back...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, it was due to the fact that the horn represents royalty and it is a mark of Kingship in our Clan...many previous Kings used to have horns like yours...¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh...¡±


    I lean backwards to a normal position, she too straightens up and I began my statement...


    Me: ¡°How long would it take for the Council of Zoit to send us a warning for not sending their self imposed quota of Vitalis?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°My King, normally, they wait for 3 months to issue a warning to a clan for not fulfilling their quota...¡±


    Me: ¡°How long does it take for them to send someone from the Council to investigate the matter when one clan fails to meet the quota?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°My King, after they issue a warning, they wait for another 2 months before sending someone from the Quadrant Branches to investigate...¡±


    Me: ¡°So...in all we have approximately five months before the Council sends someone...¡±


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°My King, if I may ask...what are you planning?¡±


    Me: ¡°Though many things may seem important to us right now but the most important thing right now is the issue of arming our people with weapons and armours made from our own secret techniques...


    We need to build secret smithies for the Blacksmith Unit to help them make our weapons. No other Clan needs to know about our secret, thus I¡¯m declaring the Smithies and the Blacksmith Unit to be a Clan Secret. It has to be guarded at all cost.( I saw everybody nodding at my statement. It was true...) If the Council of Zoit knew about this then along with the Vitalis; they would want their hands on this too...


    But, to help the Blacksmith Unit, mass produce weapons and armours, they need raw materials...¡±


    I turn towards Adi¡¯Je,


    Me: ¡°Uhh...Adi¡¯Je...Do you happen to know the materials used to make our swords?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (nodded): ¡°Yes My Lord, they are made from the mixture of Iron...Black Iron to be exact and Glass... the mixture is known as Wootz or crucible steel...ummm...if you want to know more about it...the Blacksmith Unit would inform you everything...¡±


    I turned towards the rest of the Council Members...


    Me: ¡°Councillors...Which clan or clans in this region or any other region has the means to sell large quantities of Iron and Glass or any one of them?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°My King, during my meetings with other Clan Council members in the Quadrant branch, I have been approached by them for placing exclusive orders for Vitalis in exchange for their commodities...But at that time, we barely had Vitalis for ourselves...so I had to recede the offers...Out of such offers, I came to about 15 Clans that supply the majority of Iron to all other Clans in the continent.¡±


    Me: ¡°Which of them gave us the best offer?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°Out of them, five had the best offer and their Iron qualities were top grade...¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm...Interesting...What were there offer?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°Their initial offer was 2 million tonnes of iron ores against 6000 crate for Vitalis...¡±


    Me: ¡°Can we fulfil the quota?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°My King, if we stop our sales to the Council, that alone would generate a surplus of 300,000 crates or more per month against our 80,000 crates which we are left with.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm...Still...Council Man Bar¡¯Rok....please contact them and negotiate with them, we would go 3000 crates of Vitalis for 5 million tonnes of iron ore. If they something against this order, tell them that a single crate cost more than many 100 crate of iron ores...this is a good deal for them and Sign with them a 5 month secrecy deal.¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°My King, with all of them?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...we will buy small amount of iron so that no gets suspicious... buy 5 million tonnes from each of them...sign a one time contract with a clause that if the merchandise is off satisfactory level more contracts would be given... thus our iron ore reserve stands to an estimate of 25 million tonnes of iron ores with the loss of 15,000 crates of Vitalis.


    Now, how about glass...any takers?¡±


    Unknown Council Woman: ¡°My King, if I may...Glass is made from of a mixture of Sand, Lime and Soda...so we need these 3 different materials...¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh...thank you...umm??¡±


    Unknown Council woman: ¡°Ahh...I¡¯m sorry My King, let me introduce my self...My name is Naj¡¯Rak. I¡¯m the one who received the Blacksmith will...¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°And also the Councillor that is going to head the Blacksmith Unit.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh...I¡¯m sorry...but you were not present before during the speech or when the Blacksmith Unit was formed.¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Apologies My King, when I received my Blacksmith Will, I quickly came here to inform...but you were not present but Queen met me and informed me of the decision of making a Blacksmith Unit and so I went to find all the members that received the same will and exchange information between us...¡±


    Me (I turned towards Adi¡¯Je): ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, it is true...¡±


    Well, I was glad to have her at my side or else...I would have gone mad...


    Now that I closely look at Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak...I¡¯ve never heard of her when I was still leaving here...maybe she was new and apparently she was young too when she evolved. I can say this because her face didn¡¯t have that mature look like Adi¡¯Je or Je¡¯Lec; instead she had a face of a young woman who was still inexperienced...pretty easy on the eyes too...had some perky breast and had small lips...her hair was also short than most of the woman...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ahemm...Ahemmm...My Lord...you were saying something...¡±


    I looked at her, she was giving a mischievous smile...I turned around to break eye contact...


    Me: ¡°So who can supply us those materials?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°My King, as such no clan specifically makes glass or even supply those raw materials...but I know of many small, mid and large sized industries who can supply us what we need.¡±


    Me: ¡°Will they take crates of Vitalis for payment?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°I can try negotiating with them...¡±


    Me: ¡°Or find out which of them are interested at a partnership.¡±


    Some of the Councillors look at me with a question mark hanging above their heads while some nod their heads...I gather they understood my intentions...


    Me: ¡°A partnership, that would state that they would supply us with raw materials along with ready-made glass bottles and we would create Potions from the Vitalis and sell them in the market with the name of us along with there''s on it...¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok (his face lit up): ¡°I could try this...but we can give contract to only one company or organization...¡±


    Me: ¡°That does not matter...see to it that, they keep on their word and we need delivery monthly basis...¡±


    I just remembered something else...


    Me: ¡°Oh and what about armours? What kind of materials are used in them Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak?¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, Black Iron is the main component which is used, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°Would the amount of iron ore suffice for arming the whole clan?¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, it would take some days to figure out the exact techniques and how much of what to use to make the same kind of weapons and armours which are possessed by you or the Queen...all in all it would suffice.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...if you need more amount do not wait for even a second...¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes, My King.¡± She nodded.


    Me: ¡°Now onto the matters of building a fortification and defences for the city...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, to envelop certain hot zones around the city, right now we can use wood to make a sturdy fortification and sometimes large stones...but to make anything better we need to spend some coins which we do not have...but the woods and stones we can gather them from the swamp...¡±


    All the Councillors nod at the suggestion...


    Me: ¡°Very well, but do we have the machineries to cut the wood and build the fortification?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°We have, My King...enough to us started and if the Blacksmith Unit helps us out if they can then we can certainly make a good fortification around the city...¡±


    I looked towards Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak...


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, I think we can help...I can¡¯t give you the exact amount up to which we could help but after confirming with the Unit I can give you the exact amount.¡±


    I nod at her suggestion...


    Me: ¡°Then onto training the general populace along with me...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, I would like to train first a small group of people first...maybe about 500...make them proficient enough so that they can teach it to others...thus in this way we could teach it to all of them. Along with that we need to build a training hall...the bigger the better...¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm...Why not turn the Clan Hall into training hall at this moment?? It is very big and would accommodate many numbers of people...until a proper Training Hall is constructed...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°That would be a great idea My Lord...¡±


    Me: ¡°By the way what form would you teach them?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Before they are proficient in weapons training, they first need to learn our own hand to hand combat form...the Thunderbolt Hands...umm...My Lord, if I may...I would like for you also to join the training and learn the Thunderbolt hands...¡±


    Me: ¡°Absolutely...I would love too...I warn you...You would not take it easy on me...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°Absolutely My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°So...I think we have finished...lets adjourn our meeting for today...ahh...before I forget; I want status report every night after each day about everything...¡±


    They all replied in unison ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    WE got up from our seats and proceeded to move out. I was excited to show to get home and rest...tomorrow would a start of a new era...but suddenly a hand tapped on my shoulders...I turned around and saw it was Adi¡¯Je who signaled me to stop for a moment...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord...Are we going straight to home?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...It¡¯s been a long day and I¡¯m sure you are tired too...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Umm...I was wondering if you could bring me some sweets from the shops back to our home while I go ahead and prepare for our dinner...¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm...OK...here is the key...Do you have any preference?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (her face brightens and a smile forms): ¡°Ahh...I would love those chocolate flavours...if you do not mind, My Lord...¡±


    Me: ¡°Certainly...then you head back to our home...I will bring it as soon as I can...You do remember where are home is...right?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes...absolutely...My Lord.¡±


    She turned around and exited the Hall in a brisk pace...I too went towards the market to find a sweet shop... After many days she had asked me to buy something she likes...How could I not fulfill her wishes?


    Nothing eventful happened when I bought some chocolate sweets barring everyone saw me bowed their heads in respect...even the sweet shop lady even gave me something extra...even though she should be nearing her death days...but now she looked like a matured woman...Oh man...that is going to be a pain in the bottom...


    I returned home, knocked and Adi¡¯Je opened the door...I entered and saw the whole room had dim lighting...I looked towards Adi¡¯Je carefully...she was wearing something new...which was black and had laces over her shoulder...well it looked like a black gown with laces attached to it.


    Upon seeing my gaze, she smiled...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, do you like my new dress? Apparently it is called a Satin Nighty, which I could wear when I sleep...it is a night wear for ladies...Marion bought it for me when we were shopping in Port Fortitude...¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh...yes...you look beautiful...my love...¡±


    She blushed a little...which made her even more beautiful...


    After finishing our diner, she quickly closed my eyes with her hands.


    Me (a little surprised): ¡°What are doing Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Husband...please let me lead you to our bedroom...¡±


    Me: ¡°Ok...but why did you close my eyes?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Because my dear husband I have a little surprise just for you...so please...hurry up...¡±


    Surprise...I felt a little excitement...what could it be??? While pondering about it for some moment, Adi¡¯Je spoke again...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Husband, we are here...please do not peek.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah...Ok...¡±


    After some while...she slowly lifted her hands over my eyes and said...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My dear husband...do you like it?¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes...adjusting to the dimly lighted room and saw my surprise...I couldn¡¯t believe my own two eyes...How Could she manage to do this??? I looked towards Adi¡¯Je in surprise or amazement...She was smiling...albeit mischievously...I again looked towards the surprise she gave me...


    It was Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak lying on the bed, with both of her hands tied to the bed post, naked while blushing and breathing heavily...She had the look similar to Adi¡¯Je which was known to me...it was lust...


    I again turned towards Adi¡¯Je...dumbfounded...


    Me: ¡°How...How...did...¡±


    She spoke halfway of my sentence...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°apologies my husband...but as much as I would love for me to join you in your (she looked towards Naj¡¯Rak, smiled and then again faced me) conquest...I cannot...I am very tired and I want to feel you over me...but I at this moment could not satisfy you...so in my place Council woman Naj¡¯Rak has offered her ¡®help¡¯ to me and I took it... seeing that you too wanted to know her better...as you can see my husband, I took the liberty to soft her movements and she is now ready for your any and all commands...*wink* I now take my leave...I would sleep tonight in the next room...¡±


    I try to say something...but she turns and says something back...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ohh...if you are worried about your curse then be at ease my husband...as I have already made her drink a potion that will make her immune to your curse...as I am...but just for this night...


    Tomorrow, if you are satisfied with her ¡®help¡¯ then I can make arrangements for her to be totally immune to your curse...but that discussion is for tomorrow...for now just let her ¡®help¡¯ you relax...my husband....*wink*¡±


    After that she left the room...now it was only me, who was standing in front of the bed and Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak lying on the bed with her hands tied to the bed post.


    I went close to her...she was breathing heavily...arching her back upwards thrusting her small but firm perky breasts towards me...biting her lips...I felt my urge rising...her reaction with the effect of the room was getting to me...I tried to talk to her...


    Me: ¡°Ah...umm...Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak...I didn¡¯t know that my wife was planning this...I will open your bonds quickly and you can return to your home...¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King....ummm...please....umm...don¡¯t untie them....please let me have the honour of serving you tonight...ummm (biting her lips) in...In place of our Queen...please...¡±


    Me: ¡°But...Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak...¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Please call me just...umm...Naj¡¯Rak...My King...please...accept me for today... please...ahhh...give me the honour...¡±


    Upon hearing that and seeing her reaction...I could no longer hold my urge...Adi¡¯Je was right...We Bloods males are governed by our lust heavily...


    I slowly undressed myself until I was standing naked while she saw me undressing and moved her body in excitement.


    I started by kissing her legs and from there on went upwards as kept on kissing until I reached the vicinity of her vagina...I could her moans and I could feel her excitement mixed with lust...the air was already filled with maddening desires making my own urge uncontrollable...I slowly licked her vagina...fluids were already oozing out...I kept licking while I inserted one of my finger inside her vagina...She lets out a loud moan.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°UMMMM....AHHHHH....YESSSSS....MY King...take me...ummmm...take me as you see fit...ahhh...¡±


    I kept licking and now I added another finger into her vagina...she shuddered, letting out a loud moan yet again...fluids gushed out of her vagina, making my face wet...but my lust rose to a point where I could hold no longer...


    I moved upwards while kissing every part of her body...my hands slowly made their way towards her perky breasts and firmly grabbed them...she once again arched her back in excitement and ecstasy...frequent moans along with our strong mating pheromones filled the room...driving us to a point of  no return...


    I moved upwards and slowly found my lips on her small yet firm and thick nipples...I kneaded them and sucked them...hoping for something sweet to come out...something did came out but not from the nipples but from her vagina...She moaned loudly, while constantly turning her face left and right...sometimes opening her eyes to see me...twist and taste every part of her body...


    Naj¡¯Rak:¡°UMMMMM....AHHH...please...ummmm...I...I...can...t...ummmm....hol...ahhhh...long....ummmm¡±


    I knew she had enough...all she wanted now was for me to enter her and ravage her...I too had reached my limit...but it was receding...damn the curse...I had act quick...


    I positioned my penis just touching her vagina walls, while her legs were parted wide...my hands upon her bound hands and the moment I kissed her small yet juicy lips...I entered...it was tight at first...but by applying a little more pressure than normal I went deep inside her tight vagina...she tried to scream but couldn¡¯t as she was locked in a deep kiss with me...upon reaching her deepest point down there, I pressed my hands upon her bound hands to help me apply more power and I started to move in a rhythm...it was a little higher than normal...but it was giving me more pleasure than my normal rhythm...the tightness in her and the sight of her bound and helpless body made it more pleasurable...


    I pulled back from the kiss to bite her shoulders...I liked the idea of biting my mates on their shoulders...The idea of leaving marks on them during mating excited me...all she could do was moan and moan some more...she tried to say several things...but the only words that actually made sense were ¡°so rough¡±...


    After some moment, while kissing and sucking every part of her upper body...I placed my hands on her knees and locked them up with my arms and started to press harder...she arched her body while moaning and shuddering...I felt something gushing out from her...I too felt that I was nearing the end while I kept on touching something with the tips on my penis which I gathered to be the entrance of her womb...The idea of filling her womb made me move even harder...by this time, she even lost the energy to moan...all she could do was just keep her eyes closed and wait for the ultimate pleasure...


    After some time, when my rhythm reached its highest peak along with my lust...I ejaculated inside her...filling her womb without holding back nothing...a loud moan escaped from my mouth ¡°AHHHHH.....¡± while she bit her lips hard...hard enough to draw blood from her lips...shuddering one last time while arching upwards and gushing out for the last time...


    With the little energy I had left in me, I freed her hands and feel on her, hugging her and nestled my head between her soft breasts and went to sleep...feeling relieved and gratitude...for Naj¡¯Rak and even more so for my beautiful wife Adi¡¯Je, who I knew was spying on us through the crack of the door...he he he he...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER </a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 2

    I am standing in the Clan Hall with many other newly turned Bloods...the reason, was simple. We are all here to learn our Clan¡¯s ancient martial art which was known as Thunderbolt Hands. It was decided that before anyone learned fighting with weapons, they would first practice our Martial Art to solidify our base. We would gather here at 4am, learn martial art up to 6am then for an hour we would practice weapons training with wooden weapons. It was a good thing when we learned the fact that with the Will of the Ancestors came their affinity towards choiced weapons.


    It looked like that Bloods preferred only 4 kinds of weapons to fight. They were the Trident (mainly used by females), Arching, Shield with Sword and Dual Swords. Apparently only the most vicious kind of warriors used Dual Swords. Though they had high affinity towards a single weapon, in time they could wield other types of weapons if they trained on it. Our instructor, Adi¡¯Je entered the hall and stood on the make shift podium. She wore her usual dress which included wearing her armour.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Everybody listen carefully to the words I am about to speak...these words were not made by me but passed from generation to generation of warriors by their teachers...These are the words of our ancestors...


    The Martial technique of the Thunderbolt Hands is practiced in a dance like free form. It was characterized by intricate footwork, explosive bridges, balance disruptions, extremely rapid deflections and multiple strikes to nerve centers on the limbs, head and torso. It also contained throws, locks, controls, wrenches, traps, and pressure point seizes. Mix in the two and these techniques provide a seamless yet thoroughly deadly integration of the bodys full array of anatomical weapons.


    Now, to master this form, your body must be at a peak position with all senses at a level higher than usual. But, we Bloods posses a strong anatomical configuration. Our all senses are already set at a level higher than normal beast men...thus we do not have to put extra work on it. Do not even think it would be easy to learn the form. But if you carefully copy my movements, you should learn it by the end of this week. So lets begin...¡±


    With this speech our training session begin...she demonstrated the right forms step by step, 2 hrs went by and after continuous effort to copy the same movements...we were exhausted...even with our highly primed body, we felt severe exhaustion. Apparently, it was created keeping our base levels in mind. Then began our weapons training where we each got a stick and copied her forms...again...over and over again. After the 3 hr session I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve felt such exhaustion in my life...even the bottom blacking events looked pleasant in front of this.But it had to be done... To grow stronger and I had to; people were looking at me...for my sake and for their sake...I had to grow strong.


    After training, both Adi¡¯Je and me came back to our house to take a bath... (Maybe together...I won¡¯t tell every little detail of what happened in there...he he he he...it¡¯s only for me to know.) After finishing our bath, we felt refreshed...had our meal and then we went off towards the swamp to cut some trees with some people.We need wood for our fortification and yesterday I¡¯ve set everybody¡¯s work. So they are all busy and right now, with all the dangerous monster in there it would tough for the newly evolved Bloods to face them so Adi¡¯Je will be enough to cover for all of us while we cut the trees.


    We were looking for a place deep inside the swamp that had tall sturdy trees. While walking Adi¡¯Je asked.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ah...My Lord, how did you like Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak''s ¡®help¡¯ last night? Was it satisfactory or did she lacked something??¡±


    Me: ¡°No...It was very good...I don¡¯t think she lacked something...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ahh...is that so...then I¡¯m relieved to hear that.I was worried her inexperience would not suffice you but My Lord do not worry, in time I would teach her the ways of pleasuring you. She would become an expert in no time.¡±


    Me: ¡°Umm...thank you!?... but Adi¡¯Je, it would have been better if it were you in our first night back in our home.You shouldn¡¯t have just watched last night...¡±


    Her expression turned into one of surprised.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord...You saw me? But how? You were facing...¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°I could feel you standing behind the door, watching us...you may look like this (pointer at her body) but inside you, there is a mischievous little girl...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling now): ¡°He he he he...I was just watching to see if she was fulfilling your desires or not....it looks like she did a wonderful  job. So... My Lord, should I add her to the long term list?¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°You are my wife...how can you say something like this so easily?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Because... My Lord, I am a Blood woman along with the title of Queen.I love my King more than anyone and that is why I do not have any fear that someone might steal you away from me and as I have told you...you are the King...they are allowed to have certain discrepancies, also Blood woman just needs to feel their mates Blood lust to satisfy themselves...It is all that matters and you My Lord, have the highest and the mightiest level of it. That is why woman want to be yours(she shrugs her shoulders) and I... merely act as a screen to weed out unworthy woman just like that Aby...¡±


    Me: ¡°You still haven¡¯t made up with her?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°We just made a mutual understanding...that is all.¡±


    Me: ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad that you two didn¡¯t fight while I was out in the quest...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Well, whenever we were out, Marion saw to that nothing happened between us...But My Lord, if I may...please turn your thoughts from that unworthy Aby...hmmm...even Wei is more deserving of your affection than that under developed merecat...¡±


    Me: ¡°They are all my friends and I care about them equally...please stop calling them with insulting names...Ah...this spot looks good don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord, this is a good place.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cut them, while you cover me.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord...¡±


    I took out a broad-axe, opened my armour so that it doesn¡¯t make me feel constricted and began chopping down the tree...Normally; it would take beast men half a day chopping a whole tree down without proper equipments but being a Blood gives me added strength and endurance...I could feel the power increase with every hit...Every hit I make on the tree creates a deeper dent than the previous one...


    We returned with a good amount of logs, towed them with the help of log pullers which we had but in a small number. We need to buy more of this heavy pulling carriage. It was evening while we were all tired and sweaty. I decided to take a bath again while I told Adi¡¯Je to assemble every Council member for a status meeting. She nodded and went towards the Council Hall.


    I reached home and got inside the bath...in felt nice after a day of log hauling and wood cutting. While I lay there, certain thoughts came in my mind. How I wanted to became an adventurer and go on different adventures but now I¡¯m doing something else...though I was not complaining about my current situation but I missed going on adventures...I decided...after I¡¯ve finished rebuilding the Clan I would again go on an adventure...


    Then another set of thoughts took over from the previous train of thoughts...I remembered Marion¡¯s face when she said that she loved me. I still haven¡¯t given her an answer. I have to tell her about my true feelings...I don¡¯t love her but I do care for her...from there on my mind spiraled between many things which I rather not discuss...


    I got up from the bath, got ready and went straight towards the Council Hall...


    The meeting started...I wanted things to move on a rapid pace...we were racing against time. If we don¡¯t arm ourselves by the time Investigating members arrive, all this would be for naught. We have to make them understand of our full potential and destructive nature...that we as allies are much more important than making an enemy out of us.


    Me: ¡°Where we are in the matter of procuring iron ores?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°My King, at first light I began negotiating with all of the decided Clans...at first they were little curious as to why we needed iron ores all of a sudden. I gave all of them the same answer...this time we have a surplus of our commodity so we decided to purchase something with it.


    Then they argued about the prices...it took a little more time than I would have liked but I got them to bend at our preferred deal. They knew that Vitalis do cost more and they were in dire need of it and out of them, the Kalais Clan offered an incentive for some extra 3000 crates of Vitalis.¡±


    Me: ¡°What might that be?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°My King, the Kalais Clan though they deal mainly with iron ores and other ores but on the side they also produce Sizril and Miden Transport Class Carriers...


    With those extra 3000 crates they offered us 100 Sizril Transport Class and 50 Miden Transport Class Carriers, which they would deliver along with the first installment of the order.¡±


    I must admit, I don¡¯t know what those names mean...I was just born some years ago...I don¡¯t know everything that happens or exits in this continent...


    Me: ¡°Uhh...What are those?¡±


    Council Man Ran¡¯Ami: ¡°My King, let me clear it for you...You see the transportation of heavy quantities of merchandise is done through 3 types of carriages. They are Yul, Sizril and Miden. They are named after the monsters that pull the carriages. They are very docile but hardworking monsters and very strong. The Yul Carrier Class is used for short distance transportation, while both Sizril and Miden Carrier Class are used for long distance transportation. But Sizril Carrier Class can carry medium sized loads while Miden Carrier Class can carry large sized loads.


    Upkeep of these monsters is not easy as their diet requires a special type of vegetation that is only found around the area resided by Kalais Clan and some other Clans close to them. Normally, this kind of deal profits them more than us...but...due to our production of the very best Vitalis and as being its only producers we get to keep certain reject materials that cannot be sold in the market. These materials help in production of Vitalis...but this is also a Zuma Clan...err...I mean Blood Zuma Clans secret.


    These by products can also be used as food for those carrier monsters. I believe, it even enhances their abilities in some areas though it will be small. But there next generation would provide us with stronger monsters...Then we only have place orders for the Carriages only and not for the monsters...In the long run, it will become a good asset.


    So My King, in my opinion, we should take this offer...¡±


    I looked around, everybody agreed... I turned towards Councillor Bar¡¯Rok.


    Me: ¡°If we agree to this, how long it will take for the first installment of merchandise to reach us?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°Ah...My King, it would take maximum of 10 days for each installment to arrive here. As you commanded, they are ready to sign a secrecy deal and a five month supply deal...they would fulfill their orders in 5 installments, made in every month.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Me: ¡°And should we pay them at once?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°My King, we will pay them in five installments also. That is the best way to go about it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm...Ok...sign the deal...tell them to make haste and also inform them that, if they can reach us before the allotted time, there would be an extra 500 crates waiting for them as reward.¡±


    The Councillors nodded, that¡¯s one problem down...now onto another...


    Me: ¡°What about our requirements of raw materials needed for glass?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°We had contacted several companies that suited our requirements...out of them two made an offer that we think it was good enough to bring it to your attention, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°What were the offers?¡±


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°My King, one of them is called Asania Glass Works, who are a medium sized organization, they offered us that they would provide us with 1000 crates of ready made glass each month for our initial offer of 5 months and we would pay them 40 % of the total profit from the sale of Vitalis potion on those 1000 crates of glasses.


    And the other one, Eloria Glass who have offered us 5000 barrels of raw materials for making glass for ourselves, every month in exchange for 2000 crates of Vitalis.


    My estimate is, after procuring the Vitalis; they would create potions and sell it themselves.¡±


    Me: ¡°Well...this is a tight spot...any other takers??¡±


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°No...My King...there were some small companies but...¡±


    Me: ¡°What were they offering?¡±


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°They all wanted a long time contract same as Asania Glass Works but Asania has greater market value and  the product quality is also better than them.¡±


    Me: ¡°Tell me...Which company is closest to us? Or rather which of the small companies location is closest to us?¡±


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°My King that would be a small company named Ustalia Factories...last I heard, they were nearing bankruptcy...¡±


    Me: ¡°How much debt they carried?¡±


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°My King, I do not know the exact amount...but I can find it out...Ahh...I know for a fact that its owner was looking for some benefactor but didn¡¯t receive anything...the glass business is a tough market...specially...¡±


    Me: ¡°Quickly find it out...if their debt is or at max 200,000 gold then offer them a deal...that we will clear all his debt in exchange for 60% of the shares of his Company and we will use their glass bottles to sell our Vitalis, giving them 30% of the total profit after selling them...which would fetch them a nice little profit.


    If and when they accept the offer, sign a secrecy agreement, they will manage the company but we will remain silent partners and order 5000 barrels of raw materials for making of glass, every month for our use.¡±


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°Yes My King...but 200,000 gold is a very big amount...¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...it is...but our future is of more importance...hurry up Council Man Tor¡¯Von.¡±


    He nodded and quickly went on his job. Then I turned towards Naj¡¯Rak...I didn¡¯t notice but now that I was looking at her...closely...she started blushing when our eyes met and she was restless...for something...After our little steamy session, she was hurriedly shooed away by Adi¡¯Je and my Queen took her rightful place...which was in our bed, beside me...


    I cleared my throat and asked,


    Me: ¡°Are the Unit ready with all the preparations?¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Ahh...um...My K...King, Ahh...we know what needs to be done and are ready to start our testing once the material arrives. The construction of the smithies are underway as well as the necessary tools have been ordered, they would arrive shortly...¡± She blushed again...She looked cute though...


    Next it was the matter for our defences and fortifications...


    We were about to start with our discussion on that topic, suddenly the emergency bell started to ring.


    The door opened, the receptionist came inside.


    Receptionist: ¡°My King, a group of Doners was seen going towards our fields...¡±


    We quickly moved out...I didn¡¯t want the same thing happen again...not while I was still present...


    When we reached the farm lands, it was filled with those monsters and they were all large sized one''s. Luckily at that moment we didn¡¯t incur any casualties...it was all due to the fact that it was time for everybody in the fields to leave for their homes.


    We have to clear them, though it was too much for me alone...but I had Adi¡¯Je at my side...


    I ordered her to take the left side while I took the right. I ordered the Council not to let anybody near this place until we clear it. Though they have gained power but they didn¡¯t have any weapons to attack or defend themselves...


    The big ones were about 5 ft high but it was easy prey to me now. I cut the first one in half with a horizontal slice, while stabbed another one right through its middle were its weak point was...sensing their kind were being attacked they turned their attention to me. They charged but I cut them with same intensity...no more...no more fear...no more shackles of fear and hopelessness neither for me nor for my people...I cut them...I cut them left and right...there was no blood but I felt a frenzy...a frenzy that grew more and more I slew them...their attacks were stopped by my armour, while they could not withstand my attacks. After some time, I felt something...something which was familiar to me...it was something which was familiar to all of my people...it was fear...But it was not coming from me or from my people...but from these monsters...after years of superiority...they started to feel fear...


    Feel this new sensation, remember it well...from this moment onward it will be us...who will rule over you...damn monsters. They started retreating but I didn¡¯t stop...one monster turned to flee but I cut its head clean off. I had reached the limits of the swamp while chasing after them, it was already dark but the light from the city made it somewhat visible...I saw a figure lurking behind the shadow of the darkness of the swamp, I sheath my swords while grinning...


    I was wondering when your kind would make its move...Finally; we meet again Talon...the guardian of the forest...


    I saw it''s glowing yellow eyes...I can feel its blood lust but something¡¯s missing here...I felt something wrap around my waist...it constricted, I couldn¡¯t breath...I tried to look down but was suddenly hurled to my left. I was a few feet above the ground, flying through the air, I saw the yellow eyes fading as if I¡¯m moving away from it...the air felt smooth...*THUD* *DHOOP*


    I felt pain...severe pain rising from my back and face. Why was I down on the ground?? How did I reach here?? I tried to stand up and then started coughing *COUGH* *COUGH*...I look at my hand...blood...*COUGH* *COUGH*....ARGHHH...the pain was unbearable. I think my spinal cord was broken...I couldn¡¯t feel my leg. Why couldn¡¯t I feel my legs??How did this happen?? I heard a light growling...I looked to find out from where it came from?? I...I remember...I was staring down the Talon then something grabbed me by my waist and I...I...I was throw?? Did Talons have that kind of power??


    Again I heard growling but this time it was closer to me...I looked again, only to find a pair of yellow eyes glowing some distant away from me. I quickly tried to unsheathe my sword but I couldn¡¯t...something wrapped around me...it felt like, it was trying to crush me and in a moment I was sent flying on another direction...this time...I could feel more power to its throw...but what was wrapped around me???


    *THUD* *DHOOP* *COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH*...air was knocked out of my lungs...I gasped for air...then it brought another round of coughing and pain rose again from my back...this time more severe. I was again on the ground...I tasted dirt...I tried to move but I got the same result. I can¡¯t feel my legs or my right arm for that matter.I think its dislocated or may be broken in pieces...*COUGH* *COUGH*...blood came out of my mouth and wet the dirt but I tried to suppress the pain and tried to move any part of my body that was still functional...I could move my left arm.


    While putting pressure on it I rolled over...I could see the stars now...oh...how beautiful it looked...I remember my first night scouting with Aby...It was a night same as this one...I gazed upon the stars...back in the city, I felt that the world outside was different...that night...I was proven right. For the first time, I felt alive...she did really keep her promise to Elder...though I am sure she doesn¡¯t feel that way...huh...maybe I could send her a message...telli *DHOOP*...


    *COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH* HWAAAA....Something was just smashed over me. I grasped air but I couldn¡¯t...I coughed...again and again. I knew I was spiting blood. My body was engulfed with excruciating pain from all over my body. My ribs were broken along with many bones...my left arm was also out. The only things I felt were pain and only pain...nothing else. I had no control over any part of my body except from the neck up...What was smashed upon me??Such power...Is this the same type of Talon that I faced and killed before?? Suddenly the pain rose to another level...ARGGGGGHHH....


    I looked to see what made it rise...something black, thick and long wrapped around my legs...such was its power...it lifted me above the ground upside down. I saw that I was hanging few feet above the ground...the pain was unbearable but I had to endure it. I was moved towards something; I could make out its outline in the dark...it was something big...much bigger than a Talon...no...no no no no...It was not a Talon...the movement stooped. I looked carefully at the thing that was wrapped around my legs...its ...it¡¯s a tail but no razor sharp point, it¡¯s definitely not a Talon...then what is it?? I looked to my left and found that I was close to a yellow glowing pair of eyes...it was looking at me...I think, it was going to make its last strike...it this it??


    ¡°HA HA HA HA HA HA... SO.......A NEW BLOOD KING ROSE!!!!....HA HA HA HA HA...EXCELLENT!!!¡±


    HUH...it talked...the tail moved like a whip towards the ground. I knew it was going to smash me on the ground...I saw the ground move closer to me at a fast pace...*DHUUP*...I saw only darkness and nothing else...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 3

    My Clan settled around a beautiful mountain called The Amoith Mountain. The mountain guarded us on the north while we were surrounded by a beautiful flower bed...it was full of flowers...many colours came together to form a sight so heart warming; blue, yellow, pink, red all mixed together. We had a very moderate climate all round the year...not to warm or too cold...It was truly a peaceful place...one of the most peaceful place to be found in the whole continent of Zoit.


    Beast men came all over the continent to appreciate the beauty of the nature or the majestic view of the mountain during the time when the light star rises and when it sets...truly a magnificent place to spend one¡¯s life...Our Clan had plenty, we never had face hardship not since we relocated here from a barren land long ago. Tourism was our main source of income. My parents owned an Inn called the Blue Freeze Caps near the foot of the Amoith Mountain. While my parents managed the Inn, I played in the flower bed with my two brothers...I was the youngest in the house...My brothers cared for me more than anyone...They took me everywhere they went, played with me whenever I wanted, brought me beautiful flowers and gave me chocolates. They were my favourite people in the whole world. I did loved my parents but my brothers Keltor and Delel were extra special.


    Keltor being the oldest one by five years, he was the one who would inherit the Inn from my father but he spends his days with me. He gave me rides on his shoulders whenever I asked and brought me flowers without me even asking him while Delel was next being three years older than me. He always protected me or watched over me or helping me whenever I was in problem being in studies and homework¡¯s or when our mother wanted me to do chores in the house or when I wandered on the foot of the great mountain. My brothers told me that I should not wander alone on the pathways leading to the mountain but they never told me why??


    The day I turned five, my family threw a party for me. The whole clan was invited...everyone from my friends to teachers to my brothers and his friends were present in the party. A big cake was made; Keltor told me that it was just for me...I was really happy...after the party I gave everyone a tight hug, kisses and went to sleep...I was so happy...


    A swinging motion woke me up, when eyes adjusted to the scene I saw ground...I didn¡¯t understand...I tried to move but couldn¡¯t. I felt that I was on someone¡¯s shoulder, it felt familiar...It was Keltor¡¯s. I could pick out his scent and the feeling I get when I ride his shoulder from any where. It was a silly thing but it was one of my favourite place. I tried to look up and saw...it was night and everywhere I looked I saw fire...why I was seeing fire?? What happened?? Suddenly I was put down from his shoulders and on the ground. I finally got a good view...I saw my brothers panting; their face covered in dirt, tears and blood...What was going on??


    ¡°Keltor...What is happening??¡±


    Keltor: ¡°Please forgive me...my dear sister...but whatever happens next...just please listen quietly...Okay?? please say that you will listen...¡±


    I nodded...what was happening?? I saw fear and pain in their eyes...


    Keltor: ¡°We are going to put you inside this small hole...Okay?? whatever happens...whatever you see...do not come out of it. I repeat Do not come out of it...


    My dear sister, never make any sound too...after everything finishes...when help arrives, go to them and inform them that Dynoth monsters wandered down from the mountains and descended upon the city in the cover of night...Okay??


    After that tell them that you have family in the Felonas...Tell them about Aunty Horuna in the Felonas, they would take you to her...Did you understand?¡±


    I nodded but why??? ¡°Keltor...¡± Tears started falling from their eyes...


    Delel: ¡°Sister...our parents are dead. They are no more...they were killed by the Dynoths. Most of our Clan members are dead and they are coming this way, this is the only thing we can do to save you...If it was possible to outrun them, we would have but...¡± His voice choked...


    ¡°What are saying...big brother??...mother...father...dead...!¡± I couldn¡¯t understand...I just hugged and kissed them goodnight...we were enjoying our party...they...they...they...are dead...


    Tears roll down my eyes...


    Keltor: ¡°Delel and me will divert all of their attention towards us and try to distance them from your hiding place. Whatever happens...DO NOT COME OUT..."


    He puts his right hand on my head and pats lightly.


    Keltor: "Live a full life, my dear little sister...not just for you but for all of us. Do not think we would forget you...absolutely not...you are our precious little sister and we love you to death...


    I¡¯m sorry...but there would be no more shoulder rides for you...my little sister...As much as it pains me to leave you alone here but as long as you are okay and live a happy life...we will live on with you...¡±


    They both hugged me and kissed me on my forehead...I was crying...


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me alone...I need you big brother...¡±


    Delel: ¡°And our hearts break that we cannot be together anymore but this all for to keep you safe and to make sure you live...My sister...we would not meet again but please choose a man who would love you and care for you more than our parents and more than us; be a fearsome woman...never fear, fight everything head on, save as many people as you can...Okay!! now hurry up little sister...we don¡¯t have much time left. They are coming here...hurry up now...¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I went inside a small hole...there was enough for me to crawl inside and sit comfortably...I looked towards them...


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me...big brother Keltor, big brother Delel...please...¡±


    Keltor: ¡°Live well and be happy...our dear sister...our...little...Wei...goodbye...we love you...¡±


    He covered the hole with thick branches making the hole invisible...but there was enough gaps for me see...


    After covering the hole, they ran towards an open area. Some moments after big black creatures with 4 legs ran towards them...my brothers ran and ran but they were chased down. They were far away now but I could see their outlines...those vile creatures...those vile creatures...impaled my brothers on the ground with their legs...multiple times. I was crying and wanted to help them but they told me to stay here until helps arrives...


    I could not do anything other than seeing my brothers get killed...I cried and cried...but made no sound and I don¡¯t know when I slept...


    When I woke up, it was already morning but I didn¡¯t come out...what if they are still there?? Sometime after I heard voices outside...they were of beast men. Thinking they were here to help I came out. When I came out and looked at the direction of the city...there were only blood, dead bodies and burned houses...


    I...I...My whole world turned upside down in matter of hours... After meeting the beast people that had came, I got to know that they were from the Zoit Reserve Army. I did what my brothers instructed and told the people of the Zoit Reserve Army about what happened. I got to know that very few of the Reha clan survived. I at first couldn''t even recognize the lifeless bodies of my parents. But I knew it was them from the matching rings they were wearing.


    After identifying the bodies of my brothers and parents or what was left of them...I was taken to Aunty Horuna in the Felonas or rather Feli Clan and was adopted...she was the sister of my mother...there I lived with her and her daughter Aby....


    After the event, I was not the same...only a fire burned inside me...fire to grow stronger...strong enough to fulfill by brothers wish to help save lives. I trained and trained forgetting everything else...


    After some years I became an adventurer with Aby and joined a group...We did many adventures and slowly I considered them friends...but never again visited the place I was born...


    Right now, I was standing inside a dress shop in the Port town of Solitude.I was forced to enter the shop even though I...I...I...to tell the truth...I was afraid to enter...I had forgotten this feelings or likings but Le¡¯On forced me in here...Le¡¯On...a young boy we picked up from the City of Zuma, though traditionally they were considered to be weak but he proved his mettle many times...even saving me once...He was a bit weird but a good boy...


    I tried different dresses at his request or rather forcing me to wear all those beautiful dresses but I was not sure which one looked good on me. After trying many dresses he gave his approval on a dress...incidentally I also liked that dress...I gave him some money to pay for it while I went to see other things...


    When I returned, I heard the clerk saying that the dress cost 250 golds. I didn¡¯t have that much amount and as per my instructions he told her to unpack it...I felt sad...everyone says I don¡¯t show emotions...maybe they are right. Actually I have forgotten how to be happy...even this dress was out of my reach; then I saw Le¡¯On doing something which made my heart feel warm...


    He payed for the dress with his own money and asked the clerk to lie to me about the cost of the dress. The clerk was thinking about it but when she saw me, I felt something inside me jump...the warm feeling had reached my face only and I don¡¯t know why but I nodded to her...she took it as a sign and accepted his request.


    I quickly went towards them and acted as if I didn¡¯t know anything, he complimented the clerk...huh...this guy...he told her to say that it costed 50 golds and I had the exact amount but forgot to empty my bag...so careless...


    Stupid guy...but for the first time in many years I saw my brother¡¯s image inside him...for the first time in many years I felt...happiness...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 4

    I slowly opened my eyes, at first they were a little blur. It took some time getting used to the surrounding. At last I was fully awake and  saw a few stars in the sky but they were not stars. I could make out their shape which was irregular to the shapes of the normal stars in the sky. They were also of different colours. They had more of a greenish colour to them. A thought came to my mind...Why am I thinking about stars? Actually...Where am I? No...First of all...What happened? And why couldn¡¯t I move??  Then it struck me...I was hurled into trees like nothing then was smashed by something big and strong, was smashed upon the ground after hearing a voice which came from a yellow eyed monster...It talked!!! Is this monster similar to Aniya and others or even why is it here?? I had never heard of such monster living in the forest...But, it looks like I¡¯m alive at this point...so I didn¡¯t die...then why can¡¯t I feel anything?? Last thing I knew or felt was pain...the pain that came from all over my body as it was crushed in the attack...I had no time to regenerate the bones that had been broken...Maybe I¡¯m middle of regeneration...but why can¡¯t I feel or move any part of my body??


    It seems like I can move my head just fine...I looked to my right and saw stars around me...Irregular shaped stars that were shinning with a greenish colour. I understood that I was not seeing stars...they were something else...Then I tried to look at my body, though it was dark, the star like objects gave enough light off them for me to see my body. I was covered with vines all over the body...it was weird but how many times I tried to move or even wiggle some toes, I couldn¡¯t...not even my hands...it was weird as well as infuriating. Where was that monster?? Did he really talk??...Many questions but no answers...


    I don¡¯t know how many hours passed by as I tried everything to move but every attempt resulted in failure. I was angry at myself, for being careless and cocky...I should have detected that thing''s presence but didn¡¯t...How powerful was that monster??? I don¡¯t know what will happen to me but I hope Adi¡¯Je is safe and can manage without me...


    Suddenly, I heard rustling sound coming towards the direction my foot was pointing...Someone or something was coming. Finally, I would have answers to all my questions...


    ???: ¡°So, the Blood King is awake...HA HA HA HA HA HA HA....¡±


    Me: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ???: ¡°Ah...How rude of me not to introduce me to you, My Lord...¡±


    Me: ¡°He he he he...Isn¡¯t it a bit late for any formalities between us...¡±


    ???: ¡°I am sorry My Lord but I never expected The King being...well how to put it...Ahh...Ummm...¡±


    Me: ¡°Weak...Easy to kill...¡±


    ???: ¡°Ahh...no....not weak...let me assure me My Lord, you are definitely not weak...Well no other being was able to survive my attacks...not at least after I was stopped by the last Blood King...¡±


    Me: ¡°What??¡±


    ???: ¡°Ahh...ha ha ha ha...how foolish of me...My name is Zanesur...My Lord...¡±


    Me: ¡°Who are you? I have never heard your name nor did I know there were two guardians in this swamp...¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°HA HA HA HA HA HA...¡±


    Me: ¡°What was so funny?¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°Forgive My Lord...it seems that you lack knowledge.¡±


    Me (surprised): ¡°Knowledge!!! of What?¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°HA HA HA HA HA...forgive me again My Lord...but I never thought that I would live to see a day come that I would be the one to impart knowledge to a Blood King...I sorry to say this but I think your ancestors are going to be really angry with you...¡±


    Me: ¡°Eh...I guess there¡¯s always a first time for everything....¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°HA HA HA HA HA...forgive me but I have introduced myself...now My Lord, may I know yours...¡±


    Me: ¡°My name is Le¡¯On...tell me...where am I and why did you attack us?¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°You are at my humble lair...it¡¯s not much but it had the necessary things required to keep you paralyzed for a while.¡±


    Me: ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°My Lord, before I could answer your question, I would like to ask a favour or actually two favours.¡±


    Me: ¡°It looks like I won¡¯t be moving anytime soon...so...tell me what you want?¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°Very well...Then allow me to tell you a little story, My Lord.¡±


    It moved closer to me until I saw an outline of a monstrous body...with its bright yellow eyes it could generate fear in the most fearsome of warriors...


    It came close to me, slowly making its way to my right, and then I saw something that surprised a little.


    It changed...It took a shape of a beast man from the monstrous form. He was also tall in his beast man form as he was in his monster form...but I only could see a little, the light from the star like things were not enough to reveal his true form to me.


    He came close to me, sat down on the ground and started to talk...


    Zanesur: ¡°You must have many questions for me but please wait until I finish my story My Lord.


    ***************  Zanesur POV ****************


    Many years ago, this land...this swamp was under my father¡¯s territory. His name was Asolos. We lived and hunted here. Out of all the less beast clans we had the power to transform in a beast shape but it could only last for few hours. I lived here with my brothers and sisters. We were a small clan but we did not engage with any other...nor did we have the knowledge of any other.


    But soon that changed. We were attacked by unknown monsters...maybe they wanted to reclaim this land as there¡¯s or maybe they only wanted to kill...till now I do not know the exact reason...


    They took us by surprise and we lost many of our people. We only managed to kill a few. They were as big as us but had cutters for arms and spit poison from their mouth. After fighting for many days, along with my father all of my people died leaving only me...I too had lost all hope and was burning with a great desire...the desire for vengeance but alas I was too weak to slay them all...too weak to take my revenge.


    The moment I lost my hope and was ready to die...I was saved. I was saved when I least expected. I saw a beast man, not like any other I had seen before crushing and cutting my enemies with ease...The first thing I thought about was...How could he kill them when my whole clan failed to do and died??


    He had appearance almost identical to you...yet many things were different about him. To me, he looked even more dangerous. I stood there while he killed all of them without stopping or receiving any kind of injuries...drenched in blood and looking at me.


    He walked over to me, I could only look. I felt an intense pressure was trying to force me on the ground...my feet¡¯s started to tremble...I didn¡¯t tremble even when I was in the presence of my father Asolos, who was the strongest of us...He stopped in front of me; spoke in a deep and powerful voice...


    ???: ¡°Who are you? You do not look like the monsters that were nesting here? Can you understand me? Are you intelligent enough to form sentences??¡±


    I answered with as much pride I could muster.


    Zanesur: ¡°I am capable enough to understand and communicate with you. Strange one, you are mistaken...these lands belonged to me and my people... (I realized a harsh truth)...or rather it belonged to my people...as they are all gone...I am the only one left...I am called Zanesur, son of King Asolos, who died in battle with this creatures...¡±


    ???: ¡°Oh...so this was the case...well Zanesur, son of Asolos...I have some news for you...that might interest you...but first let me introduce myself...I am named Hui¡¯Mi...King of the Blood Zumas.


    Me and my tribe have come to this land to start a new way of life...when we saw that it was infested by these monsters, we decided to kill them...now for negotiations...¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°What type of news and what kind of negotiations??¡±


    Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°I would like to reclaim the land just outside the swamp in the name of my people and as seeing that the only intelligent life form in this swamp...then that tells me you are the guardian of this swamp. So as its guardian I want you to put a proxy monster as its guardian, making yourselves invisible.


    Then after three generations have passed, one or many of my people will venture in the swamp and would try to kill the proxy guardian. You are to let them do it...you are not to interfere in that matter, whatever might be the result. You are to remain hidden and control the proxy guardian. You are also allowed to attack my settlement and kill, if any you can but only after three generations.


    Now, on to the mater of the news for...when we were clearing this land, we found a hole in the northern most side of the swamp, that was most infested by them. Probably, it was their nest. I did not attack the nest as I saw many of other creatures...which now I know, they belonged to your clan were being dragged in there...I just blocked the entrance of the cave so that they don¡¯t come out but someone can go in...I have made it that way...I think some of your people are alive...now answer me...how long do you live?¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°Ahh...as long as we are not killed by anything¡±


    Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°So...just like us...great...thankfully I made a decision to leave them be...If I gather correctly, you want your vengeance...¡±


    I nodded hearing the word vengeance....I felt my body burning....


    Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°But...I know you cannot defeat them and certainly not on your own...before closing the hole, we tossed paralytic and freezing poisons inside in abundance...


    The poison would spread, paralyzing and freezing all life forms inside...only when someone destroys the blockade created by us, the fresh air from the atmosphere will put them back to their original forms negating the effects...¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°But...Why??¡±


    Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°I will tell you the whole plan...the reason I want you to create a proxy guardian and use it to attack our settlement because, if someone of my clan kills it, he would be named the new king...


    I want him to face greater challenge and a gift of friendship...with you...When the new king is crowned, find him. He would be the one to enter the cave, kill all the creatures and save your people in the process...thus if he succeeds he passes my test and earns your friendship...if not than we both loose our clan...


    This would be a onetime event...so do you agree...if you want, you can transfer your desire for vengeance to him to make him feel and realize your true pain. After feeling your desire for vengeance he would treat this quest as if his life depended on it...thinking of your people as his own...


    And when he succeeds you can offer him anything you want other than your friendship...¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°I accept...it has a chance of saving some of my people...I accept...but why all this?¡±


    Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°To lift a curse upon us...to know about ourselves better and to be better than our own ancestors...


    But I want you to honour this agreement and be sincere to it...¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°You have my word, My Lord.¡±


    *********************** End of POV *******************


    Zanesur: ¡°Thus now, as the new Blood King has risen, I claim that you honour your side of the agreement, handed down by your ancestor...¡±


    Me: ¡°So, the whole point of thrashing me and keeping me here, paralyzed was this??¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°HA HA HA HA...sorry for this...but My Lord, I couldn¡¯t risk any other decision taken by you, other than the set course. So keeping in line from our agreement, I transfer my desire for vengeance to you...¡±


    He extended a finger close to my neck, where one of his nails extended and stung my neck.


    I could feel my mind and heart burning...with red hot flames...flames of vengeance...So...you carried this maddening desire for years patiently waiting for me...ohh...I love this feeling, after many hours I felt something in my body...the feeling was raw...as if it stemmed through my own heart. I felt as if my anger rising...at any moment it would explode....HA HA HA... HA HA HA HA HA...HA HA HA HA HA HA HA....I could not stop neither my laughter nor my anger...so pure desire...


    Me: ¡°I will do what you were promised and give them a little something as extra from me...now, release me!!!¡±


    He nodded and stood up, then walked towards me. He extended his arms forming a claw and slashed downwards, and then he backed off.


    With the slash of his claws, the vines got torn, releasing me. I regained control over myself...stood up and felt if anything was yet broken. But nothing, I body was as good as new...I felt the desire for vengeance brimming out of me...I could barely contain it but I had to...This was not the place to unleash it...I had to return back to the city and to Adi¡¯Je...then I would begin my journey.


    Me: ¡°After finishing the quest I would meet you here...until then stay invisible...¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°Yes, My Lord...please save my people.¡±


    I nodded and left its home.


    It was morning...the light star burning brightly...illuminating everything...the birds singing beautiful choruses...I looked back and saw that I was under a hole that lead into the ground, surrounded by large trees.


    I went inside again...


    Zanesur: ¡°Did you forget to say anything, My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...the direction to the settlement...please...he he he...¡±


    Zanesur looked at me for some time, and then said...


    Zanesur: ¡°If you continue walking straight ahead, you would find a lake then take left to it and you will see your settlement.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh...thanks...¡±


    After following his directions, I finally reached Zuma...Ahhh...how beautiful it looked!!!


    As I was about to enter through the gates...I received a notice....


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    You have accepted a Clan Quest:- HUI¡¯MI¡¯S WILL.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well, I must go home first...I wonder how long was I out.


    Upon seeing me entering the city, Adi¡¯Je ran towards me and tackled me to the ground, knocking the air out of my lungs...a little bit more and I would have been split into two...


    She looked at me with teary eyes and kissed me...Ahh....what a wonderful feeling it was!! It made me forget about everything for a moment...her lips so soft, so juicy...wish I could keep on sucking on them more...but now is not the time...I broke away from her kiss and I cupped her right side of her face with the palm of my right hand and with my index finger wiped the tears from the base of the right eye...I smiled at her...She smiled...she truly looks more beautiful when she smiles...probably it was her smile that drew me to her during our first meeting...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, where have you been?? You had gone in the swamp and when I went to look for you, you were gone...I found blood on the ground. We looked for you for two days in the swamp...please do not leave me alone like this...I...I do not know what I would do...if something were to happen to you...¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°I will tell you everything but now is the time or the place for these kinds of conversations...let¡¯s go back to our house...¡±


    She nodded and stood up also helping to stand up...We walked to our house but we met the rest of the Council members...they were all worried. I could see Naj¡¯Rak''s puffy and swollen eyes, I understood that she too had been worrying about me...sweet girl...maybe I should really think about making her my second partner...we have already mated once and Adi¡¯Je also wants it...well today I¡¯ll ask Adi¡¯Je about her thoughts about this...


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Me: ¡°Council Woman Je¡¯Lec, is everything going according to plan?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°My King!! Finally...I¡¯m glad you are safe...these past two days were hard on us and especially on the Queen...but yes...everything is going according to plan...¡±


    Me: ¡°Good, well we will meet in the evening in the Council Hall to collect all of your reports and I have something important to say to you all...¡±


    Everybody nodded and left to do their work...


    Naj¡¯Rak approached me with teary eyes...


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King...*sniff* *sniff*...I¡¯m glad you are alright...I...I...please take care of yourself more...*sniff* *sniff*...You are very important to us... (with a soft and low voice) to me...*sniff*¡±


    I extended my right hand and wiped her tears...she froze...he he he he...silly girl...She was looking at me surprised, oh so she didn¡¯t expect me to also wipe her tears...I smiled and said...


    Me: ¡°Naj¡¯Rak...I am alright, do not worry anymore and do not belittle yourself...you are a fine and strong woman. Please wipe your tears and take care of your self...you are also important to me...¡±


    Her face lightened up then immediately turns red; she looked down, nodded and went away...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°She was also worrying about you but could not show her tears in the public. She held it in and would cry only in isolation...such a sweet girl.¡±


    I turned towards Adi¡¯Je, she was smiling. I too smiled and said...


    Me: ¡°She really is a sweet and innocent girl...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ahh My Lord, have you decided to take her as your concubine or maybe your second wife...¡±


    She was giving a mischievous look...I am sure she was planning something...


    Me: ¡°We would talk about it later in the comfort of our home, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord...¡±


    We started heading back to our house.


    On our way many people greeted us...I could never get used to this kind of treatment but when I look at Adi¡¯Je I could make out that she reacts differently in this kind of situation...she handles it with more poise and grace. She also emits a powerful and confident aura around her...really a true Queen...


    When we reached our home, I changed into a more comfortable clothing...though I took a good beating, and my armour did not dent at all...it was really a great armour. I ate some food and proceeded to take some rest but Adi¡¯Je stood in front of the stairs blocking the door. She had also changed from her battle attire into a more sensual one...it was off black colour but very thin...I could see the outline of her body where her precious parts were hidden. It felt like the dress was designed to tease and it was successful. She put a foot on the wooden door frame, showing her long, slender, white as milk leg. Her cloth covered now just the upper part of her thigh while showing the rest. She slightly arched her back to make her breasts entice me; her lips were slightly open while her tongue slightly rolls over her lips, breathing heavily and her eyes filled with lust.


    I smiled, walked close to her until I was close to her face, where I could feel her warm breath on my face, my chest slightly touching her breasts. I could feel her erect nipples burning holes in my chest...I smiled at her and put my left hand on her leg which was blocking my way and put my right hand around her waist making the distance between us small...very small...now I was just a few inches away from her juicy red lips while her breasts with erect nipples still continue to burn holes on my chest...After touching her leg, I started to move my hand upon her leg up towards her thigh with a light touch. I felt her body getting tense with every moment...her breathing getting heavier. I trembled with excitement...I tightened my grip around her waist and slowly upon coming close to her thigh I moved my left hand downwards to caress her skin lightly around her vagina.


    After caressing for some moment, her mouth opened more as if inviting me to ravage her...I slowly inserted two of my finger on my left hand inside her vagina, which I found to be wet, dripping with her juice. Upon my finger entering inside her, she let out a soft moan and moved closer to me to kiss me. But I moved my head a little bit further...just enough to tease her...this made the walls of her vagina to constrict a little, more juice started to flow out...her eyes were now slightly closed. I started to move my fingers inside her...to and fro...sometimes twirling them...sometimes retracting them back up to her walls of the vagina... Then after teasing her for some seconds, inserting again with some force, which made her twitch her and letting out soft moans. I could feel that she couldn¡¯t stand there any longer...I grinned and said to her...


    Me: ¡°Hmmm...Look...you are so wet right now...do you want me...that bad?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je opened her eyes slightly, lust burning with great force inside her, said in a pleading voice...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord....ahhh...ummm....please...ummm...take me...I want to feel you ahhhh...inside me...ummm...please....ummm...master...¡±


    She used her trump card; whenever she used the term ¡®master¡¯ my walls broke instantly...whenever she called me ¡®master¡¯ with a low soft voice I lose control over myself...


    I took out my fingers from her vagina; I looked at it and saw it was dripping wet. While I moved my fingers out, she opened her eyes and her face turned into a pleading one...Even I couldn¡¯t hold any more...


    I took her in my arms, she grab tightly on my cloth over my chest; with a smile...I carried her up stairs to our bedroom. Upon entering our bedroom I placed her on our bed and stood back to marvel the sight of my wife burning...burning in the fire of lust. She lay on the bed, crossing her legs to one side and extending her arms as if inviting me to a deep, warm embrace...


    Accepting her offer, I removed any and all pieces of clothing from my body and slowly went to her. I put my hands on her legs and slowly lifted her clothes until her crotch becomes visible...She parted her legs giving me the full view of her vagina which was dripping wet...I parted her vaginal walls and started to lick it. She caught hold of my hair and started pulling it as I started licking deeper and deeper into her...my hands were under her dress slowing making their way, running softly over her smooth skin until they reach her breasts and started massaging them. She let out moans and her body twitched as she was forcing my head to move deeper into vagina...I continued this until I felt her body getting stiff and with a loud moan she let out some juices from her vagina, drenching my face.


    I licked her some more, than proceeded to move up to her face. I removed my hands under her dress and slipped off the thin laces over her shoulders that were keeping the whole dress together. After parting it, I pulled down the dress until I had full visibility of her juicy and plump breasts. I kissed her on her lips; our tongues rolled over one another, while I continued to play with her breasts...No words were needed to say...our actions spoke louder than them.


    While sucking her erect nipples hoping for something to come out, I position my penis onto her vagina walls, after rubbing the place with my tip, I proceeded to enter her. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer and by the looks she was showing neither could she.


    I entered her but not with slow rhythm, I entered her a bit roughly...me as well as my wife enjoyed a bit rough mating. She put her arms around my neck and said with a low and sweet voice.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ummm...do as you...ahhhh...ummm...like...ummm...ahhh...rough...ummm...more...¡±


    I obeyed her and slowly changed my pace; she also matched my pace of thrusting with her waist, grabbing tightly on my neck. It was warm inside her, warm and tight. The more deep I went, I felt her vagina to tighten...until I hit what I knew was her entrance of her womb. The pleasure which I received from there was so much that I did not want to come out of there any more...I wanted to go deeper than that...I was hungry and greedy, hungry to lick and suck any tiny drop of nectar from her body and greedy of wanting more of her...wanting to ravage her for many more hours.


    This types of thoughts made me increase my pace...our hips were colliding with each other where they made loud sounds, mixing with her loud moans and mine too...which I felt created a place just for the both of us to enjoy each other. While moving inside her, for some moment I looked at her face. I saw her beautiful milky face turn red with lust and her red lips made her look even more beautiful...she was my wife...I asked her...


    Me: ¡°Tell me...huhh...huhhh...to whom do you belong?¡±


    She opened her eyes...little bit but enough and smiled, she placed her right hand over my right cheek while keeping her other hand over my neck and said...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I am...ahhhhh...ummm...huhhh...yours.....ummm and yo...ummm...yours...ahhhh...alone....ahhh...forever...¡±


    She pulled my face down and we kissed.


    I put my hand around her waist and pulled her whole upper body towards me where we were enjoying each other. She was kneeling over my lap, hugging me with her thighs. I felt my pleasure receding, the effects of the curse...but the thought of her only being mine both body and soul made me move even deeper inside her while she made the same movement maximizing our pleasure...


    Many seconds, minutes or even hours had passed but we kept loving each other... how many times I have felt her body stiffen and shudder, while juices gushing out of her vagina...I lost count...nor did I keep any...until I felt myself nearing my climax and wanting to feel the maximum pleasure I started to push in her at faster rate while I asked her...


    Me: ¡°Where do you...huhh...ahhh... think I should...ahhh...ejaculate?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Inside...ahhhh....ummm...ins...ummm...ahhh...inside me...¡± All she could manage to say, tears dropping from her eyes...but I knew it was of pure ecstasy.


    I tightened my grip on her body and with one final push...I ejaculated inside her...filling her womb...


    Finally, energy left from both of her body as I put her down on the bed and lay on her; while she was caressing my hair...We fell asleep together as one...


    It was well after evening that we were able to get up and it took even more time getting ready for the meeting in the Council Hall...but both of us were satisfied. We reached the hall and found everyone waiting. We took our place and started our meeting.


    Me: ¡°How are the affairs of Clan going?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°My King, I have some good news about the Glass Company you ordered to negotiate.¡±


    Me: ¡°Please continue Councillor...¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°After contacting them and informing them about our offer, they quickly said yes...they were in dire need and it turns out, they had cut short of the deficit but still couldn¡¯t pay the whole sum. Their debt totaled to a sum of 178,000 gold.


    As per your order, I transferred them the sum of money after signing with them the contract which contained our rules. They happily agreed with it and with no changes, we have now become a silent partner of the Ustalia Factories. Our order of raw materials would arrive two days from today, while the ores would be arriving around the same time.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good, now finally, we can start making our own weapons and making some potions as well...¡±


    I turned towards Naj¡¯Rak and asked.


    Me: ¡°Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak, how is the construction of the smithies going?¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, they are going on schedule and will be over by the time the materials reach us...¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...¡±


    Council woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°My King, this month we are going to have a surplus harvest of Vitalis...around 150,000 crates more...all due to the fact that no harvest was lost due to any monster attacks...¡±


    I was happy...surplus means more currency with which we could negotiate with different clans if we need anything else...


    I turned towards Adi¡¯Je and asked...


    Me: ¡°What about our defences and training?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Some primary defences have been set. More would be placed within this month and the training of the people is moving nicely. If I may My Lord, you must quickly join the training and learn at a fast rate...¡±


    I nod as she was right... I need to learn faster to acquire more strength...


    After some trivial matters were discussed, I started my own announcement.


    I told them about everything, starting from my fight and getting bashed by Zanesur to the will left by Hui¡¯Mi for the next Blood King.


    A few of them were in shock, while some took in stride, while some and by some I mean Naj¡¯Rak had tears formed around the corner of her eyes threatening to fall at any moment and Adi¡¯Je remained calm and asked me what was our plan about it?


    Me: ¡°Before I plunge myself into this quest, I would train for two days...Adi¡¯Je you are to train me for the whole day...Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak would take over from your supervisory role of the defences. Give her some pointers so that it would help her to do her job.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My lord...as you wish.¡±


    Me: ¡°After that, if I feel ready enough to continue on my quest, I would leave...Adi¡¯Je as the Queen of Blood Zumas, you will stay here and rule in my stead...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°But My Lord!!!¡±


    Me: ¡°No but...this quest is mine and mine alone...it was trusted to a Blood King by a former Blood King... I would handle it alone... I don¡¯t know how long will it take for me to clear the infested tunnel but If I don¡¯t return in a month, then look for me or my dead body. By then at least you would have some armed Bloods and you would have some practice also...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please do not day such words...We believe in you...you will return to us victorious...¡±


    I smiled and nodded, looked over to everyone and found Naj¡¯Rak fighting with all her might not to cry in front of everyone...


    With that I called the meeting to end. While everyone was leaving, I told Naj¡¯Rak that I would walk her to her house...She was flustered at first, tried to say no but at the end lost when Adi¡¯Je pressured her...No one could say no to Adi¡¯Je...I told Adi¡¯Je to return to our house and to wait for me...She smiled with a mischievous smile. While I was about to walk out with Naj¡¯Rak, I saw Adi¡¯Je handing Naj¡¯Rak something and obediently she drank it...


    I did not utter a word...I decided to ask Naj¡¯Rak about it while returning to her house...


    From the Council Hall we went south towards Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s house. The reason being, I wanted to know exactly how she was feeling and what she wanted. After hearing her answer I would map out my future plans...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER </a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 5

    I was walking beside Naj¡¯Rak, escorting her to her home...it was quiet late but still the streets had people on them. Some stores were still open, doing business. The sky was filled with many shining stars while the moon star looked like a big pearl on a necklace filled with beautiful and shining gem stones...


    But we walked in silence, I saw from the corners of my eyes Naj¡¯Rak was fidgeting with her hands as if to say something but for some reason she didn¡¯t say. It was time to clear something¡¯s to me and to her. I feel like; after taking advantage of her now I was distancing myself from her. Though I have slept with quite a few women but I¡¯m no way a dirty scum bag...


    Me: ¡°You know, when I was growing up, I used to sneak into the swamp all by myself...the thirst for exploring guiding my every step. Suddenly when I killed my first monster, it unlocked another hunger inside me...along with exploring the unexplored swamp I wanted to kill different kind of monsters which I could kill...


    Then it turned into fighting some of them head on...reckless intensity, though coming out of it as victor, the hunger in me grew and grew some more. Then the attack happened and Elder died. I went on an adventure which turned into many other things including reclaiming of my clan, getting married, confessed to after sleeping with them which I still haven¡¯t answered and finally mating with a beautiful women of whom I had no prior knowledge but she was beautiful in her own rights...


    I have doubts in me....did I force myself upon her...did I took advantage of her sweet and caring nature; forcing her to control her natural reactions...forcing to stop her tears even though she was scared or even worried for my well being or worse forcing her to think that she was not needed anymore....¡±


    I looked towards her; she was perplexed at my sudden confession of my feelings. She was about say something when I placed my left arm over her right arm. She at first looked down towards her hands then back to me...giving me the expression that she didn¡¯t understand what was happening...


    Me: ¡°Stop forcing yourself...show your true emotions...stop thinking about others...this is and always will be your life. The only one to decide what would happen in it is you...you and only you. The night is and always would be dark but be a moon star to a person who is worthy of your shinning light...illuminate the path of only that person who would care for you, who would always think of your feelings. Who would do things for you even without you asking them to do. Do not forget, you are a proud Blood women and Blood women are strong both inside and out...


    So I ask you, Naj¡¯Rak, Council Woman in the Council of Blood Zumas, head of the Blacksmith Corp of the Bloods. What do you wish for?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (smiled, while tearing up but this time she lets it flow...not trying to control it): ¡°What I want?? I want...I just want to illuminate the path of the person I chose...with my Blood Right given to me by the ancient rules of the Bloods I chose him as my husband but I know he has many other roles to fulfill, many more pressing matters to attend to...


    I understand the situation we are in and I¡¯m ready to do whatever he asks me to do...


    My King, I consider you and only you to be my husband but I will not force myself upon you.


    And before you ask why you...was it because you were our King...then My King, let me tell you...as our Queen said to me, it didn¡¯t matter whether you are our King or not, a Blood women chooses her partner by measuring his level of Blood Lust...our heart is controlled by our innate affinity towards Blood Lust...


    My King, that is why I have submitted myself to you...I am and will consider you and only you to be my husband...


    This is my true feelings...My King¡±


    Me (making my hold on her arm tighter): ¡°Then do not hold back... take what is yours...because the person you chose is dumb as a rock...¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (wiping her tears): ¡°My King, please don¡¯t insult my husband; he is doing the best he can in this precarious situation.


    We didn¡¯t know or still don¡¯t about what it means being a Blood. But he has to leads us by first becoming a Blood, which means he has to walk a road that nobody know where it leads...is it the right one or the wrong one...nobody knows. But he himself has to walk on the road, leading us, acting like a big umbrella shielding us from every pothole.


    If one thinks about all the things to be done, creating our economy from the scratch, arming our people, teaching them about their own racial trait, taking on the Council of Zoit, returning our lost self belief, they would run away but he stayed...he took that feeling...feeling of hopelessness of our people and gave us a leader whom we could follow...today we can walk the streets without worrying if there would be any monster attack or how can we keep us alive.


    My King, do you see that child playing on the street or that couple managing their store or that lady selling sweets...at one time they had fear in their eyes and now look at them...brimming with fire...that very fire which we or our ancestor Bloods liked to call the flames of bravery and courage; was ignited in them...by you...My King...


    Now, they are ready...ready to leave their shell of a life. Ready to break free and follow you to a better future, where we would carve out our own existence...declares to the whole Zoit continent...that we, the Blood Zumas would never back down from a fight and would never let anyone say that we are weak.¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you are a Councillor...¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (smiling): ¡°My King, we have reached my home...¡±


    She opened the door to her house and turned towards me. I looked at her and I understood that she was inviting me inside.


    Me: ¡°Well Naj¡¯Rak, I¡¯m glad to know what you actually felt and thank you for being honest to me. Now I would like to say something to you. I know that Adi¡¯Je likes you and she has no reservations about you.


    I have seen Adi¡¯Je giving you some potions to drink, I want to know for what purpose?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Ahh...the Queen said that those are for precautions if and when the King decides to mate with me...¡±


    Me: ¡°Do you know why you have to take precautions?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°No My King...Does it have to do anything about producing strong Blood children?¡±


    Such a simple girl...But I would like to see how she reacts while in battle...it would be interesting...


    Me: ¡°No...It has nothing to do with that.The truth is that I was cursed by a monster named Aniya when I was adventuring. The curse made me unable to mate with any woman and when I do mate with anyone, if I do not check myself or hold myself at the right time, the woman with whom I¡¯m mating could die...


    Now you would want to ask me, why didn¡¯t any problem arise when we mated?


    The answer is that potion that Adi¡¯Je gave you to drink. It turns out, when Adi¡¯Je was in the Aura Crystal, she taught the monster that curse which was known by the pure Blood woman.


    But somehow Adi¡¯Je does not get affected from it. I am not too sure how and she doesn¡¯t even tell me how...¡±


    She remains standing holding her door of the house, trying to process all the information.


    Me: ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you this because I am planning to take responsibility after I finish my quest which is passed down to me by Hui¡¯Mi, I would take you as my wife and publicly announce it. But before that you should also know that I have two other women waiting for me and I plan to accept them too...


    I thought you should know this before you make any further judgement about this matter...¡±


    I turn around to go back...


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, would you not come in?¡±


    Me: ¡°No...Not now...some other time...good night, Miss Naj¡¯Rak¡±


    I started to move forward without looking back. She should know about all the matters in my life and think about it carefully.


    When I reached home, Adi¡¯Je had a surprise reaction...really...that mischievous woman; anyway I told her my decisions concerning Naj¡¯Rak, Marion and Aby. After hearing Aby¡¯s name she threw a fit...claimed that she would cut Aby¡¯s head off...called her some names which was best kept secret but at least I was now sorted. Now the only thing I had to focus was on my training and on the quest.


    For the next two days I learned non-stop from Adi¡¯Je about everything she knew about Blood art of fighting. In those days I did not attend any other matters but kept on training. After two days I felt like I had grasped the basics of everything.


    The next few days I immersed myself in deep training...in the morning I learned our martial art Thunderbolt Hands and after some light exercise I went on training to improve my swordsmanship. I secluded myself from everything, training in the swamp and cutting down monsters to see what areas I lacked while Adi¡¯Je was ruling in my stead. After a long time I had time for myself so I did what I wanted to do...I ate my prey, like I used to. I had killed many new types of monsters which I didn¡¯t know existed here...well the swamp is very big so I was not surprised.


    One of the toughest monster that I faced was the one who had scales all over its body, which even stopped my swords, they made few scratches but no definite cuts, this thing had scales running all over his body up to its head. So a slash to its head didn¡¯t have any effect, or attacking its leg. After a while of struggling I decided to fight it in hand to hand combat...well hand to paw (or whatever its flat feet were called) combat.


    I sheath my swords and put them aside. I got ready in my stance. From what I saw, this thing crawled most of the time but when attacked it can stand on two legs reaching up to my height or few inches more than me...


    It charged first, while baring its sharp teeth. I understood that it wanted to catch hold of me and with its mouth... bite me, maybe on my neck. I waited, not moving...trying to gather as much force on my hands and trying to make my feet lighter. The Thunderbolt Hands works on certain principles...one of them being, when charged make the feet light...basically it depends on speed while the power is focused on the hands.


    It neared me, its hands closing in, maybe few inches away, at that moment; I swerved on its right and with my backhand dealt a blow on its neck. It staggered a bit and I felt as if I punched a wall but felt no pain...but it recovered quickly, turning and attacking me again.


    I again readied myself and this timed swerved on its left and dealt a blow on its neck producing same result. It turned and attacked again but this time I decided to face it head on. It came near me and with closed fists I attacked the places where I think its nerve points should be...the force generated by my fist pushed the monster back to some few feet but did no damage...his scales were tough...


    Our fight went on, neither of us getting the upper hand, I kicked, punched anywhere and everywhere with no effect while it tried to bite me and or scratch me but I could heal myself instantly...the battle was dragging on...at one moment I caught hold of it neck on the left side and punched it in its stomach repeatedly. While the monster finding no way, clamped its teeth on my shoulder, though the majority of the force was absorbed by my armour but some of its teeth did find its way digging deep on the parts which was not guarded... I was feeling a nagging pain...but I kept hitting it, alternating with hits on its neck.


    But the result was the same, thought I think the monster was feeling pain but it did not to do any fatal damage that can kill it. I released it from my grip; put my right hand around its neck while it was still clamped on my shoulder. While keeping pressure on my right arm I thrust my knees upwards hitting its throat.


    It released its grip and screamed, though its scream was not loud but I knew I had found its weak point. It tried to wiggle out of my hold but I quickly kneed on its throat again, this time I felt something getting crushed. Green liquid came out of its mouth, which I presumed to be its blood. I used my knee in the same place again, its body started to lose power, it had stopped screaming. I looked at its face and it was still alive but barely.


    I released my grip around his neck but this time held its shoulders with both my arms and using it as a hold I used my right knee to thrust upwards with all the power I could muster and hit it on its throat. The moment I hit it, its green blood gushed out of its mouth and splashed on me. Its eyes closed and I saw my knee was deep inside its throat. It was finally dead.


    I kept its body on top of a tree for safe keeping and continued to train on The Thunderbolt Hands striking on a tree. When night fell and the moon star started to shine I took down its body and tried to skin it. It was tough, but I ripped its skin starting from its throat. After skinning it, I concluded that it was its only weak point. I carved out many pieces of its meat along with its heart or something close to it. It was like a medium sized ball. I cooked it and ate it but I have to tell you...it did not taste good...it was awful...but its heart was crunchy...


    After finishing my meal, I concluded that I did not absorb or gain any new abilities. I decided to hunt more of its kind until I get something out of it. So I started to practice my swordsmanship.


    It was a continuous cycle for five days. I hope by now the Blacksmith Unit have started on its work to make weapons and I hope Adi¡¯Je is not pulling any prank on anybody. Last few days, it had been raining continuously, indicating that the rainy season has arrived. Along with it, it has brought many new monsters out of their caves or holes...


    They all possessed different kind of challenges, some ran away after striking wanting to catch me on its trap, while some jumped on me with its group hoping to dine on me. Some attacked me while taking help from the cover of night while some attacked me from the ground, suddenly pooping out of it, after striking then again ducking down and popping out somewhere else. They were the most nagging...one time while fighting one of them, another one attacked me and caught hold of my right leg. Before even I knew what was going on...it tore away my leg up to my knee. I fell on the ground, severe pain running through my body and losing a lot of blood. I thought that I was now an easy picking...huh...stupid. It popped its head close to mine, I grabbed it with my left and with my right I slashed at it...cutting it clean off. Then another one popped up on my right and I did the same while I used bone and cell regeneration to mend my leg.


    I took its body and ate it. It was again awful...I have noticed that most of the monsters that came out in the rainy season had awful taste on them... I wonder why...


    During this time I also learned of a drawback or limitation of the Blood trait. Over the few days I have killed many monsters and ate some of them, enough to gain new skills from them but I found out that I cannot learn more than 20 skills at a time. If I have to learn a new skill and I have a full skill list then I have to first select a skill and set in the Stasis mode or I can stop and not learn the new skill and can also forget a previous skill completely.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    And I can¡¯t forget some skills too, how much I try to do it. That damn curse would not go either in Stasis or let itself be forgotten completely and neither will the skill Mana Drain (Mating) or Blood Lust.


    So, I checked my Skill List.


    Me: ¡°Show Skill List.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    SKILLS:-


    1. ADVANCED EYE SIGHT.


    2. BLOOD LUST (INTERMEDIATE).


    3. CARTOGRAPHY (AMATEUR).


    4. CRUDE WEAPONS SMITHING.


    5. COOKING (BASIC).


    6. DANGER PREMONITION (INTERMEDIATE).


    7. INTERMEDIATE ABSORPTION.


    8. INTERMEDIATE BODY ELONGATION.


    9. INTERMEDIATE HIGH ALTITUDE JUMPING.


    10. INTERMEDIATE BONE LIGHTNING.


    11. INTERMEDIATE PREDATOR INSTINCT.


    12. STEALTH MOVEMENT (BASIC).


    13. TIME DELAY (BASIC).


    14. LIFE FORCE DRAIN (BASIC).


    15. CURSE OF ANIYA.


    16. LIFE FORCE DRAIN (MATING).


    17. CELL REGENERATION.


    18. BONE REGENERATION.


    19. BODY SCALING (BASIC).


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I decided to leave an empty space in my Skills List as in the future if I learn something; I can quickly equip it and forgot every other garbage Skills. I kept nothing in Stasis Mode.


    After managing my Skills List, I decided to look at my Status Screen.


    Me: ¡°Show Status.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>STATUS </td>


    </tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>NAME</td><td colspan=''3''>LE¡¯ON</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>GENDER</td><td colspan=''3''>MALE</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>RACE</td><td colspan=''3''>BLOOD ZUMA</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>RANK</td><td colspan=''3''>BLOOD LORD</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>CLASS</td><td colspan=''3''>DOUBLE SWORD</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>TITLE</td><td colspan=''3''>GUARDIAN KILLER,CLAN¡¯S NEW HOPE, LORD OF ALL BLOODS</td></tr><tr><td colspan=''1''>ALIGNMENT</td><td colspan=''3''>COUNCIL OF ZOIT,COUNCIL OF ZUMA,TEAM HAVEL</td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well the changes were expected but why the ¡®Alignment¡¯ didn¡¯t change from ¡®Council of Zuma¡¯ to ¡®Council of Blood Zuma¡¯...strange...maybe it depends upon a continental registration; well technically the Council of Zoit does recognize only Zuma but they haven¡¯t heard of Blood Zuma...so maybe there¡¯s a connection. I¡¯ll find it out later...eventually.


    I thought of spending one more day and then leave for the city.


    The next day, I followed the same routine of my training. After hand to hand combat practice, I went in search for new prey but I saw only old ones...they were easy to kill. Now...I let them live; why kill a small fry? After searching at least one hour I came by a small lake and decided to rest and while I¡¯m at it, why not catch some fish and have a meal.


    I went inside the lake...its banks was not too deep, I could actually stand there without any trouble. I saw a couple of green fishes swimming towards me. I easily impaled them with my sword and decided to return to cook it.


    I felt pain originating from my left leg. I looked down to find what had happened and suddenly something threw me deep inside the lake while grabbing my leg. After few minutes of controlling my body I regained my senses and looked around while floating in the water. My eye sight and instinct failed...How?? The lake itself wasn¡¯t too deep so I could see its bottom. There was nothing there except rocks. I decide to swim to the banks. I reached the banks and pulled myself out of the water and stood up. Suddenly I was pushed forward as if something struck me on the backside of my armour but the force made me move forward. I stopped and turned to look what had hit me. I saw two stingers had emerged from the ground of the banks of the lake. Then something else came out. It was big, mud, rocks and water fell off it and revealed its true form...


    Well it was hideous... it had a black body, it had four legs on its lower body so I guess it generates poison from it...its torso had scales while it had stingers for arms and it had one eye...with a mouth full of teeth shaped in a spiral way. I guess I was bitten by it; luckily it didn¡¯t use its poison on me before. And thinking about it, it spit poison towards me from its stingers...well...a good amount of it...I dodged both of them but as soon as I faced it again, I was forced to tumble a few feet back as its stinger struck on my armour with full force as if trying to impale me...


    I stood up and this time I was ready for anything...it tried the same routine again and I decided to charge it; dodging the poison spits and saw its stingers were already on its way towards me. I swayed on my right and with my sword in my left hand slashed at its right stinger. Some part of the stinger was cut completely and flew some distance away producing a shrill cry from the monster...It was awful, I had to stop my movements and cover my ears, it gave me an instant headache and while I was covering my ears it struck me on the front side of the armour with its stinger. This time the force was greater the last few times. I flew quite a distance away and dropped on the ground.


    It took me a while to get up, while it had stopped its cry...it was a relief. The monster was still standing there waving its one and a half stinger and what it looked like, it was sucking air from its mouth...I charged, this time as its mouth was busy so it did not spit any poison but attacked with its free stinger. This time I easily swerved on my left and with my right cut its stinger into two and before it could cry again I kept on moving towards it and jumped towards its mouth with my swords positioned for a downward slash.


    But it stopped sucking the air and produced something I never imagined something like it could happen.


    I heard a large *BOOOM* and something powerful...way powerful than anything hit me while I was in the air ready with my attack on his head. It had produced that powerful hit of compressed air, which to me it felt like getting hit by three large trees hitting at the exact same time; from its mouth. I flew while all the air was knocked out from my lungs, while desperately gasping for air, I dropped on the ground with a big *THUD* and lay still for a while.


    I was still gasping for air when I felt the PAIN...SO MUCH PAIN...originating from my chest. I felt my ribs had been grinded into powder. Blood and lots of it came out from my mouth. I activated cell and bone regeneration. While it was activated, I decided to look at that damn thing...I rolled over and luckily saw my swords, which had fallen close to me and that monster was now again sucking air from its mouth. I thought to myself...If I can dodge that air attack, I had a good chance of killing it.


    I waited for my regeneration to finish which took about 5 mins and in the mean time the monster had also finished sucking air and was ready to launch its attack on me. I made my plan, knowing it could do only one of that kind of attack. I charged at him, reading myself to dodge at the last moment possible from its air burst. It also positioned itself and launched its attack towards me....*BOOOM* came the sound and I got ready for.


    I felt the air compress before me and I dodged to my left, thankfully my timing was good enough. It went past me whistling away. Now I was confident and resumed my charge. It was looking at me approaching it. When I had just few meters away from it, I used my Bone Lightening and jumped at him...*BOOOM*


    Next thing I knew, I was flying away from the monster, while pain engulfed my whole body. I came crashing down on the ground hitting few branches of a tree in the process. I was facing the sky, while I coughed up blood and I knew that due to the fall I had broken my back. I used my generation skills again.


    If you are thinking that it was easy for me to continue fighting because I had regeneration skills then you are mistaken, though my body heals again but every time something breaks or gets cut the level of pain remains same...so every time I had to use this skill, my whole body felt like a big ball of PAIN...


    This time it shot two shots at me...it was more intelligent than I thought. I got up after mending my bones, flesh and while being down for repairing myself I thought of a plan. But I had to get close to it to be successful. I charged again and got ready for its air bursts.


    One burst went to my right and another one went to my left. After dodging both of the shots I moved towards its right stinger which was I had cut earlier in the fight. I moved closer to the stinger while the monster tried to move its stinger away from me but it was slow. I cut a small portion of its remaining stinger with a downward slash...its bloods came gushing out and I drank some...pretty crude way to do it but I had to try a new skill, which I haven¡¯t used recently or often. But this time, it produced another air burst which hit me and again I went flying.


    I landed on the ground but, this time I had no major injuries...just some cuts and bruise. I had my regeneration skills on so when I got hit, the wounds didn¡¯t have a great effect on me. I got up while facing the monster. I closed my eyes and tried to find a source of energy around my vicinity. After searching for a while, I found it and it was a big source...I concentrated on transferring all the energy from that source into me. It was a steady flow...not too great or not to small...just an average amount, maintaining a steady flow. After some time, I had completely drained that source and now I was feeling powerful...very powerful...It felt like I was made of energy... I opened my eyes to find the lifeless body of the monster that had given me a great fight. So, this is Life Force Drain skill...huh...very good. That thing must have been at the same level as me. I don¡¯t think it was weaker than me, looking at how I struggled.


    I was brimming with excess energy...the one little drawback to the skill. I pulled the monster out of the lake. Normally it would have been impossible for me to drag such a heavy body but as I have excess energy in me, I can covert some into temporary strength and use it. I have to burn this energy one way or the other. After dragging its body out, I decided to practice more and after I have burned all the excess energy I would eat some portion of this monster. With this plan on my mind, I opened my armour and put aside my swords. Though until now, the armour showed no signs no degrading but I do not want to take a chance.


    I continued to practice the Thunderbolt Hands, practicing its every form, every movement. I sparred with an imaginary opponent to get my stances right. Then I moved onto train my swordsmanship. It amazed me that I did not get tired from training continuously for hours. It was dark when I finished draining all the energy from my body. I went towards my meal and decided to cut some portion of its chest along with its heart. After eating them, surprisingly it tasted good, at least better than the rest. So I consumed some more... before going to sleep.


    When I woke up, I felt as good as new, partly or mostly due to the incredible sleep I got. It was great. But my surprise did not end there. I got a notification.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NEW SKILL LEARNED:-


    AIR BLAST (BASIC).


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Show Absorption.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    ABSORPTION (Intermediate)


    Ability to learn opponent¡¯s innate ability after consuming a certain portion of the opponent, preferably their heart. But can only memorize the basic skill, the owner has to find about it by himself.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    So, this was the reason why eating of the heart worked. Now, about the new skill.


    Me: ¡°Show Air Blast.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    AIR BLAST (Basic)


    The ability to throw a highly compressed ball of air through the mouth after sucking the air from the atmosphere.


    LIMIT:- CAN ONLY SHOOT TWO ROUNDS AT A TIME AFTER SUCKING AIR FOR 1 min.


    COOL DOWN PERIOD:- 30 mins.


    WARNING:- IF THE NORMAL LIMIT OF BLASTS IS EXCEEDED, DAMAGE TO LUNGS IS IMMINENT.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well...it is a good skill but I¡¯ll just put it aside in the Stasis Mode.


    Me: ¡°Transfer skill Air Blast into Skill Stasis List.


    Show Stasis List.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    SKILL STASIS LIST:-


    1. AIR BLAST (BASIC).


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Now it was time to return back to the city. I hope everything is alright.


    After few hours of walking, I reached the city gates. A surprise awaited me there. I saw weapons and armours on the city guards. It made me happy that finally, we were beginning to arm ourselves. I was more excited to see Adi¡¯Je¡¯s face...how happy she must be at this moment. Though I saw only few guards dawning a full set but it was a start. I approached the Council Hall while people stopping and showing their respects towards me. When I reached the Hall, I saw Adi¡¯Je standing there. She hadn¡¯t realized my presence so I ran towards her to surprise her. But when I went closer, I saw she was standing with a group of people that were not Bloods. Did the Council of Zoit have already sent their representatives??  I went closer and finally Adi¡¯Je saw me. But she just waved at me with no happiness but with an angry face. After coming little closer to her, I saw my team standing behind them, some of them waving and some (by which I meant Aby) with face full of anger...I understood Adi¡¯Je¡¯s anger now...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, your friends are here.¡±


    // AUTHOR''S NOTE:- THE NEXT CHAPTER WOULD BE RELEASED AFTER A GAP OF 6-7 DAYS. //


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 6

    Javel: ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Yeah!!! What is going on?? How are all the Zumas evolved same as you?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Hey...how is it going?¡±


    Me: ¡°Hello guys...already finished with your vacations?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Yes...actually we got bored there so we decided to drop by here early. How are you Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, I am good...when did you guys reach here?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Enough of the pleasantries...what happened here??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°When will you improve your attitude? It¡¯s getting to the point of irritating.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Me: ¡°Stop it...let¡¯s go inside the Council Hall, we¡¯ll discuss there.¡±


    We went inside the Council Hall and I started to tell them about how the current situation came to be, barring some information that I did not share it with them.


    Me: ¡°When I came here, the Council had vague ideas but a condition was met so I received a letter from Hui¡¯Mi, telling me that as the new King, I could lift a suppression trait over all Zumas. I lifted it and everybody evolved into a Blood. And this is the gist of it.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Then, you really are a King...huh...¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Javel: ¡°What will you do now?¡±


    Me: ¡°About what?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°We have to go to the Capital to hand over the gemstone. Javel was asking, would you come with us or would you stay here?¡±


    Me: ¡°The way the current situation is right now, I can¡¯t leave Zuma...lot of work still left to do.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Hmmm...I understand...it¡®s Okay if you don¡¯t come. We will transfer the reward to your account when we reach and hand over this thing. We came here to know if you would come or not. You are not coming so, we would leave for the Capital tomorrow.¡±


    Me: ¡°That is fine with me, until then I will arrange the Council Inn for you to stay.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, with your permission, I would love for Marion and Wei to stay with us in our home.¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems with that but why?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, I have grown quite fond of both of them.¡±


    Me: ¡°If they agree then its fine with me...¡±


    Marion: ¡°No no...It¡¯s not necessary...we¡¯ll stay in the Inn¡± She looks towards Wei and she nods.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ahh...no no no...That would not do at all. I insist for both of you to stay with me at our home.¡±


    Me: ¡°Aby, why don¡¯t you join them...it would be fun if everyone stays together.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord!! Why??¡±


    Aby: ¡°Uff...who would want to stay with this one and you??¡±


    Me: ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep somewhere else...then it is settled. All the girls would stay at our house.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Then where would you sleep, Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me (thinking): ¡°I will...¡±


    The door opens and I saw Naj¡¯Rak entering the hall...Adi¡¯Je looks at her and then towards me. She smiles and *wink*...oh no...


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, I heard you came back...Are you alright?? Oh...I¡¯m sorry...I did not know you were entertaining guests...Pardon me My King, Queen...I would come at a later time.¡±


    Before I could say anything, Adi¡¯Je spoke first.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ahh...Councillor Naj¡¯Rak, please come in...Meet our guests.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°But My Queen, I must be intruding...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You have done no such thing...everybody... meet Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak and Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak these are our Kings friends or team mates. Starting from the left, he is Javel, Ron, Marion, Wei, Paleg and Aby.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Hello everyone, it is nice to meet you.¡±


    Everyone else greeted her... Naj¡¯Rak came over and sat to my left as Adi¡¯Je was sitting on my right.


    I looked towards Adi¡¯Je and I recognized a mischievous smile on her face...if someone who didn¡¯t know of her, they would be scared if they saw her smiling in this fashion.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°I am very sorry to disturb in your discussions...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Absolutely not Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak, it is quiet fine. We were just discussing about a small matter. I invited the girls to our home to stay for the night but they wanted to know where our King would sleep for the night.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Ohhh...I see.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°By the way, you are free right?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Pardon me, My Queen, I didn¡¯t quiet understand you...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Well, it is quiet natural, as our house will be filled with guests, our King should sleep at his wife''s house.¡±


    Everyone gazes at Adi¡¯Je, some not quite understanding what she meant.


    Aby: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh my...I forgot, how silly of me. We have not told you people yet...you see by the right of the blood, Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak here is Our Kings second wife...so it is natural he spends tonight at one of his wife''s house.¡±


    And there it is...Naj¡¯Rak starts blushing, Javel sighs, Paleg was trying hard not to laugh...Wei...Wei was staring at me, her hand was at her waist. I got the impression that she was thinking of unsheathing her sword. Marion was okay. She did not react, I think she accepted it. Ron was well... being Ron, covering his face with both of his hands and Aby released a tremendous amount of killing intent. She was really scary, her eyes had turned red...her expression was screaming at me that she would kill me at any moment now and I should just run.


    Aby (grinding her teeth): ¡°IS IT TRUE?¡±


    Me: ¡°he he he he (nervous smile) You see...ahhh...I was saying that...ahhh¡±


    Aby slams her hand on the table and asked again.


    Aby: ¡°TELL ME...IS IT TRUE?¡±


    Me: ¡°ha ha ha (nervous smile continuing) you see...it is...ahh...it is true...She is going to be my second wife.¡±


    Witnessing Aby¡¯s reaction, Naj¡¯Rak looks confused and asks.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    The moment Naj¡¯Rak ended her sentence, it looked like Aby was about to do something when Adi¡¯Je spoke.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°No no...Nothing is wrong Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak...everything is just fine. It is just that everybody is surprised at the announcement.¡±


    She looked towards Aby and asked.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Right??¡±


    I tilted my head towards Adi¡¯Je and saw Aby had drawn a knife out and Adi¡¯Je had her sword unsheathed and placed it on Aby¡¯s stomach. It was a bloody standoff under the table...ohh boy...


    Aby once again looked towards me and with a forced smile she said.


    Aby: ¡°Ye...Yes...that¡¯s right. I was just surprised...ahh...congratulations.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Ahh...thank you...still it has been not yet finalized. We haven¡¯t declared to the people yet.¡±


    Everybody congratulated us and that was the end of that matter. Later I accompanied the boys to the Inn and got them settled. They joked and asked me how did it happen while I replied that Adi¡¯Je choose her for me and Naj¡¯Rak was also a good woman for me. Ron was again quiet jealous of me. I got to know; they would leave in the morning and would reach the capital after one month.


    It was well after evening when I found some alone time for me. I had intended to talk with both Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak about what had happened in Zuma during my absence and about the development of weapons. I still did not understand why Adi¡¯Je invited the girls to a sleepover...well I had forced Aby to go to but I was still worried, what would happen between Aby and Adi¡¯Je considering what I saw in the meeting hall?? I was also worried about how the news of me marrying Naj¡¯Rak actually affected them. I am sure Adi¡¯Je wanted to irk Aby that¡¯s why she announced it the way she did.


    I was lost in all of these questions when I felt someone had grabbed my hand. I broke from my train of thoughts and turned around to see who had grabbed it. When I turned, I saw Aby holding it. She had red and puffed eyes. She was also shaking a little bit.


    I smiled and asked her.


    Me: ¡°What is the matter Aby? Why aren¡¯t you taking rest? Tomorrow you have to start your long journey towards the Capital...you should rest for the whole day.¡±


    Aby (low and soft voice): ¡°Is there some place private we could go? I want to talk to you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, there is...follow me.¡±


    We were on the northern part of the city, where mostly the markets and shops were present. I walked towards the eastern side, where the farm lands lie. At this point in time, it should have very few people present there. Aby was still holding my left hand while we were walking. I felt something was bothering her and I kind of understood about what she wanted to talk to me. This was the right moment to bring her out of her shell or the facade she put on.


    We reached the farm lands after walking for 15 mins and for the whole time we did not talk to each other. She was holding my hand and some people gave glances at her while showing their respects towards me. When we reached there, it was dark; the moon star was shining brightly along with many stars. It was a beautiful night and the farm lands had no people in them, none which I could see. I took her near one of the warehouse, where we store our Vitalis. There were quite a few benches for resting. I motioned her to one of the empty bench and she quietly sat on it. I too followed her and sat beside her. I turned towards her and asked.


    Me: ¡°Now, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    She looked at me for some moment, then turned her gaze towards the farm lands. After looking towards the farm lands, she produced a soft smile on her face and said.


    Aby: ¡°I still remember, at this very place when the last time we came here, I watched a boy running towards a big and viscous monster armed with crude weapons. He showed tremendous agility, even blindsiding the monster. He stopped the monster from giving the finishing blow to a fallen Zuma.


    I still remember thinking at that moment, ¡®what was that boy doing??¡¯ and thought he was going to die. I tried to help him but we could not, we too were fighting some monsters and this prevented me.


    I did not know what to do...thinking what I should do...that¡¯s when I saw him. A BOY...turning the table on the monster. He stabbed and slashed the monster while the monster had no answer for the attacks dealt on him. It was as if the roles were reversed. The hunter became the hunted and the hunted became the hunter.


    I was mesmerized by him...I was mesmerized by you. The amount of recklessness you showed, it was unheard in the whole of Zoit continent. You had to be reckless...who could in their right mind would charge a monster three times large and powerful than you.


    After that; I saw you rise, shoulder responsibility...fought with an intensity one didn¡¯t know of and even saved my life once. You know, I was very happy at that moment...not because I was saved but because you came to save me...where no one had a chance, I had welcomed my death but you brought me back.


    You saved each and every one of us, in the worst of situations you saved us...while I was worrying about you every time you were engaged in battle...I realized something very important...something which never occurred to me before...


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    You probably hate me because I call you a BOY every time and will continue to call you a BOY in the future. Everybody including you think that I am disrespecting or teasing you by calling you BOY all these time...I do like to tease you by calling you a BOY but it is not the real reason.


    I call you a BOY because, after seeing a reckless and at the same time a courageous Zuma boy, I fell in love with him. I call you a BOY because it is my right to call you. You are mine and I was and still am unable to share you with any one... (Tears coming out of her eyes). You are mine and only mine...¡±


    She suddenly bends forwards wrapping her hands around my neck and kisses me on my lips. At first, I didn¡¯t know what was happening? or rather I did not know what to do. Then after understanding the situation, I tried to break from the kiss...to ask her something...but her hold tightened more...I felt that she didn¡¯t want to leave me...


    I felt her soft and warm lips upon my lips...with each passing moment her grip around me tightened. I felt her breast pressing on my chest burning a hole in it. I did not know when but I too embraced her back. I brought her closer to me...her body was warm.Her body frame was small. We were in deep embrace at that moment, our kiss grew more intense.


    Slowly, she broke from our kiss and with a soft voice said.


    Aby: ¡°I love you, Le¡¯On...I love you so much...¡±


    She now positioned herself over my lap, she was sitting over my lap with both her legs wrapping around my waist. How could she manage that, I had no idea...and we kissed again...tasting and sucking her thin yet juicy lips. Her hand was around my neck and mine were wrapped around her back. She was grinding her pelvis on mine, giving me pleasure while we were locked in deep kiss...


    My mind became blank, while I drove myself deeper into her, responding her movements but then I realized something. I broke from our kiss; she still had her eyes closed and her lips stills wanting more. Slowly she opened her eyes and asked with a surprise look.


    Aby: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°I have something to tell you...Aby...¡±


    Aby: ¡°Please, we can talk later; let me have this quite moment with you.¡±


    Me: ¡°This is important...you have to know about it and then decide what you want to do.


    You remember I fell into a trap back in the castle.¡±


    She nodded.


    Me: ¡°After falling down there I received a curse from a monster down there. I killed it but its curse stayed. I did not tell you guys as I wanted not to burden you with this information. I knew you would be worried about me so I decided to stay quiet for the time being.


    When we reached Fort Solitude, I told Marion about it. She is a medic so I figured she could help me, while keeping it a secret. She examined it but could not find any cure.


    We searched the library there but could not find anything.


    But when I mated with Adi¡¯Je (suddenly her expression turned into a jealous look) in ecstasy, she bit me hard on my chest drawing out blood. We Bloods get an overall idea about our partner or Blood partner if we ingest some of their blood.  She licked the blood that came out and immediately knew about the curse.


    (Now, her expression turned into something else...most probably anger...) I told her about the monster that gave me the curse and she recognized the monster. Apparently, while she was in the Aura Crystal, she was the one who taught the monster how to give the curse. It was an ancient curse known to only Bloods. So it didn¡¯t affect her as it was her own making and she could make potions for other woman so that the curse would not hurt them but it has to be a Blood woman.¡±


    With a look of confusion, she asked.


    Aby: ¡°What curse? And why would it hurt women? What is going on?¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s best to show you.


    Show Curse of Aniya to Aby.¡±


    The notice popped in front of her eyes. She read it and while she was reading it, her hands which was around my neck, now was clutching on the cloths on my chest. Tears began to form on her eyes; her lips were trembling, after a brief moment she looked at me.


    Aby: ¡°What...What is this, Le¡¯On??¡±


    Me: ¡°This curse prevents me from mating with any woman. If I do and do not control myself then they might even die. I cannot have your bloods on my hands. This is the main reason we cannot be together. But as this curse was made with the help of Adi¡¯Je, she can withstand it. She said something about this curse being used on Bloods men by their pure Bloods wives so that they do not bed any other woman from other clan.


    I cannot risk your life...¡±


    Aby (tears falling): ¡°But...but...you slept with Marion...She didn¡¯t get affected...¡±


    Me: ¡°You knew about that?¡±


    She nodded.


    Me: ¡°She was saved because Adi¡¯Je decided to pull me from her at the right time, albeit without knowing about the curse at that moment.¡±


    Aby (looks confused): ¡°Adi¡¯Je??? She was not there in the hotel room!! What are you saying?¡±


    Now, I am confused.


    Me: ¡°Hotel room?? What hotel room??¡±


    Aby: ¡°I saw Marion pleasuring you back in the Inn at Fort Solitude...but there was no Adi¡¯Je at that time.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh...that...I thought you knew about us mating back in the cave.¡±


    Aby: ¡°You mated back in the cave??? With Marion??¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... back in the cave Adi¡¯Je stopped me before anything bad could happen to Marion?...wait!! You saw us back in the Inn??...wait!!...she was not pleasuring me...at that time. She was doing a medical check up.¡±


    Aby (looked confused after hearing the new information): ¡°So...but...but...can¡¯t Adi¡¯Je cure you??¡±


    Me: ¡°She knows how to cure me but she won¡¯t...at least not right now...¡±


    Aby: ¡°She said NO!!! That...that...that...AHHHHH....¡±


    She pushed me back and got up, her face red with anger. She walked or I should say, stomped away from me. I didn¡¯t dare to ask her, where she was going but she had to know the truth.


    ******** Marion¡¯s POV ****************


    We were having a friendly chat with us just girls. Adi¡¯Je, Me, Wei (though she doesn¡¯t talk much but still chips in here and there) and a new girl, named Naj¡¯Rak. She is a Councillor in the Council of Zuma...or I should say Blood Zuma. She is also Le¡¯On¡¯s new bride...really that guy never seizes to amaze me. Aby had gone out saying she had some things to do...Probably left to find out Le¡¯On, giving him a piece of her mind about getting a new wife. Really, she needs to accept her own emotion.


    *BAAAMMM*


    The door opened violently...we were all surprised and quickly looked towards the door. It was Aby, who had done the deed. She was panting and brimming with anger...*sigh* now what had he done...she walks up to Adi¡¯Je...no no...Her target was Adi¡¯Je.


    Aby: ¡°You ancient creature...CURE HIM...NOW!!!!!!!¡±


    What? Did Le¡¯On tell her about the curse??


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Do not joke with me...I want him cured of that damned curse...CURE HIM NOW!!!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh...it seems The King has told you about that.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes he did...you can¡¯t have him all for yourself...I want him...I demand you cure him, you old hag.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°You want him?? Impossible...He does not have such a horrible taste in women...¡±


    Aby: ¡°He told me that you know the cure...so CURE HIM!!! Or I will rip you apart...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (putting her hands on her cheeks): ¡°Ohh...I am scared...someone save me...he he he he.¡±


    Aby: ¡°I¡¯m giving you a last warning....cure him...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°No.¡±


    Aby (surprised): ¡°What?? No...You can¡¯t do this...cure him...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (her smile disappearing): ¡°No.¡±


    Aby (tears rolling down her eyes): ¡°Please...Cure him...let me be a part of his life...please...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je stood up and approached Aby, when she went close to her and put her hand on Aby¡¯s shoulder.


    Adi¡¯Je spoke with a serious tone.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I said No.¡±


    Aby sat down on the floor crying and looked up to Adi¡¯Je and asked...


    Aby: ¡°Why???¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Because...I cannot...¡±


    Aby (looking confused): ¡°What?? But... but...you told Le¡¯On that...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je bowed down and helped Aby up and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I lied to him. I cannot cure him.¡±


    Aby: ¡°But...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I cannot...because there is no cure for it.¡±


    Aby: ¡°No cure...but he said that you made potions that helps a Blood women to not feel the effect of the curse.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, I do but it only affects Blood Women and you are not one but I or anybody cannot cure the King of the curse.


    You see, when the curse claims lives it mutates itself producing a more severe effect. I believe that monster had killed many people using this curse before forcing it upon the King. He already received a mutated Curse and if it claims any other victims then it would mutate even more and it would affect the King also...this is the only drawback to this curse.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Then, why did you teach that monster this kind of curse?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I did not teach her anything.¡±


    Aby (looking confused): ¡°Then...Le¡¯On told me...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I lied to him about this too...you see I could not interact with the outside world from within the Aura crystal. The power that the crystal gave would only affect the animals in the Dentia forest.


    But before entering the crystal, I gave a vile full of my blood to Hui¡¯Mi at his request.


    When I accidentally tasted the Kings blood, I got to know that he was under the Curse and also found out that it was made from my blood. A pure Blood Women''s blood is the main ingredient for making the poison. But I did not want to burden him with this information, so I lied to him.


    The most I can do is to stop his curse claiming any victim. The very best I could do from now on was to look over him and make sure he only mates with Blood women who had drank the potion I made beforehand.


    Please, do not tell this about him...he does not need to know.¡±


    What??? Then...then...Le¡¯On can¡¯t be cured...no no no....


    *********** End of Marion¡¯s POV**********


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 7

    I have walked through the northerly portion of the swamp for two hours and found out the entree of the cave. I had commenced my journey from the city at daybreak. Right away, I could pick up the birds waking up, few animals running on the dry land in search of nutrient. It was such a beautiful morning. I could have waited until I have trained some more, only if you begin to believe that you would manage something at a later date, then you would never be ready. Whatever you have to do, do it now.


    When Zanesur told me about the story of Hui¡¯Mi blocking the entrance of the cave, I thought he would have blocked it by placing a massive stone or something at the entrance. But I was wrong. What I saw was not a big boulder, but a simple door. It was just an ordinary door. Lack of maintenance had resulted in deep rusting and weeds had grown all over the place. But the entrance door was large, some few feet taller than me. Only a small part of it was seen on the ground. That made me suspect that the real lair lies underground.


    Thankfully, I have brought rations with me which included more than 20lts of clean water in a flask, some dried meat enough to last me for 3-4 days and 5 fire stones to create fire. I figured that if or when my rations gets depleted, I could always eat the monsters inside and I¡¯m hoping there should be a few monsters waiting for me.


    I walked closer to inspect it and to figure out a way to open it. I tried to clean away some dust, mud and weeds from some part of the door. When some of it had cleared enough to reveal the real part of the door; I found some inscriptions on it. I cleaned some more after 30 mins of cleaning, I saw that the inscription was a sentence written in our clan¡¯s ancient tongue.


    ¡°?? ??? ???? ???, ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ????? ??? ?¡±


    ¡°????, ????? ???? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??????????? ?????? ????¡±


    It said:-


    ¡° THE ONE WHO WOULD BE THE REAL KING COULD OPEN THIS DOOR¡±


    ¡°KING, DROP SOME OF YOUR BLOOD ON THE CRYSTAL WHICH IS TO THE RIGHT SIDE OF THE DOOR.¡±


    I cleaned the right side of the door to find the crystal. After some rigorous cleaning, I found the crystal. It was black in color, almost looked like a rock if not for certain inscribing on it which was too hard to read for me. After dropping a few drops of my blood on the crystal, I waited for something to happen. Few mins passed and something was shown to me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    CAVE OF THE SEALED MONSTERS:-


    YOU, THE NEW LORD OF THE BLOOD HAVE ACCEPTED THE QUEST TO CLEAR THE CAVE.


    GOOD LUCK !!!


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    With a loud sound and vibrations, the door started to open. When the whole door opened, air was sucked inside for some time, releasing some foul smell at first. Then it got clear, but it was dark inside. With the help of the light outside I could see that it had no stairs but a gradual drop. It had a tunnel which went deep underground. I tried to find something with which I could light a fire to help me see inside the cave. Touching or smelling everything on the wall on both sides, I found some dried powder to the upper side of both the walls. I thought for a while, what it could be. I had never seen this kind of powder before, but why was it here on a small panel made on the wall of the tunnel. I tasted a little portion of it. It was bitter... YUCK!!! I took a wild guess and tried to light it with a fire stone. It did not work¡­ how could I fight inside the dark¡­ After pondering over it for a while I thought¡­ oh well, I will find out a way when I¡¯m down inside the tunnel. I made a torch from scratch and went inside without closing the door behind me¡­ I¡¯ll keep it open, if I find this fight to be too tough¡­ no¡­ that won¡¯t happen.


    I walked inside the tunnel, taking steps slowly. Though it was dark, but the torch helped me to see down there. From what I could see, I saw a single path ahead of me and surrounded by muddy walls. I was angry at one point of not getting a skill to see in the dark. After walking some more, I came across a lever on the wall at my right side and in front of it was a door. How could a tunnel made by monsters have doors inside them and what was the lever for? Maybe the Bloods had created the door to act as a line of defence. I pulled down the lever and with a sudden sound, the door opened. What was going on?? Was the only thing that came into my mind after seeing the view in front of me.


    I saw the tunnel, continue forward and the walls at either side of the tunnel had big torches at regular intervals. The torches had a fire stone in them giving of continuous light. Something was very wrong here¡­ How could a tunnel deep in the ground made by monsters had torches in them??


    Suppressing those thoughts I moved on, unsheathing my swords and readying myself from any and all dangers. I moved slowly inspecting every bit of the tunnel, trying to listen to any sound out of the ordinary.


    I felt an eerie feeling, the space inside the tunnel was enough for me to move and dodge to either side. I knew that these monsters would be strong and even stronger than me. I luckily had given instructions to Adi¡¯Je to rule in my absence many days ago and also yesterday night when I slept at Naj¡¯Raks, I gave her all the instructions for each and every one of the Councillors and also for Adi¡¯Je about how or what to do in my absence... At least they would have a good Queen ruling over them even if I don¡¯t return.


    My thoughts started to fly towards different direction; I tried to stop thinking about those moments I spent with Naj¡¯Rak yesterday at her home. There was a left turn ahead so I took it. I felt a warm feeling inside me while I thought about those moments we spent. After walking a little further, the road bifurcated, one way to the left leading to a closed door with a lever at the side and the other on the right, which was a tunnel leading straight. I decided to open the door and find out what lies on the other side. I suppressed my thoughts and kicked into battle stance. I pulled down the lever and the door opened while sucking some air inside.


    When the door opened, a large room came to my sight and they were filled with staggering monsters. They were really ugly¡­ had two arms which I gathered were used to slash at enemies, had two long and strong feet with dark green colored body. Their face was integrated in their neck, eyes and a large mouth, protruding out of the neck. From what Zanesur told me, they also spat poison from those sick looking mouths. There were at least 10-15 of them, all trying to get their bearings right. I suppose after years of paralysis and being frozen would do that. But I didn¡¯t give them any chance to recover as my chance of survival would drop. I dashed forward to the one which was closest to me.


    I raised my left sword and upon reaching the monster I slashed vertically at its leg but with a downward angle. Its leg came right out, it staggered and fell down on the ground with a grunt, before it could move again, I stabbed a sword through its head with my right. It was finished but many more were left, I targeted those monsters who were disoriented the most. I dashed towards another one and used the same technique resulting in a success. Then onto another one, with the same way I killed six of them before the rest had become accustomed to their state. They saw me and without wasting a single moment, dashed forward to kill me¡­ They were really fast, considering their body. Within seconds I was in their striking zone.


    The closest one spat something out through its mouth, which I assumed to be poison; I was ready for it and rolled to my left. When I got up to my feet, I saw two monsters already had reached close towards my position and slashed their arms at me with a downward motion. In all fairness, I didn¡¯t want to defend or dodge as it would take more time and I still had many more to kill. So with a quick upwards slash with my right, I met their attack. Their arms came clean off, spraying blue jelly like substance on me. I think that was their blood. Normally I don¡¯t mind blood sprayed upon me, it helped me with one of my major skills¡­ but this was the first time I truly felt disgusting to the point that I wanted to throw up at that spot.


    They gave a shrill scream while one of them spat its poison towards me. But I had already changed my position. I was now behind both of them and jumped on the back of the one that had spat poison earlier. I drove my sword which was in my left straight through the back of its neck, though I¡¯m calling it a neck, it could easily have been its head and while in momentum, I turned and with a backward motion cut the other one¡¯s neck with my sword in my right, instantly killing both of them. Upon landing on my back, I rolled up and got on my feet facing the door. I turned to face the rest of the monsters. I saw multiple shots of poison came hurtling towards me. I dodged to my right, rolling on the ground to cover the distance between me and my next opponent. When I closed in on it, the monster released its arms at me; I got up and put my sword in my right hand up to block the attack.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Its arms went through my sword, got severed in the process, jetting out that disgusting blood of it¡¯s on me and to my woe, some got in my mouth¡­ I was awful¡­ with my left I stabbed it on its stomach and used my right to slash at his neck. It fell like a tree revealing another group of two jumping towards me. I also plunged forward; this time I let their attack hit me on my armour. Their attack stopped, though it was stopped, but the force was great. I was pushed back a little. I realized one had crept behind me so when I absorbed the force I jumped to my right. When I got up on my feet and looked towards them, I saw a spurt of the poison which was shot by the one behind me, hit one of the monsters. It melted right at the spot.


    Now I would not die, but be melted if I got hit even once with the poison¡­ Great¡­  I raced towards the one that had spit the poison before and stabbed it in its neck\ head. Then I moved to kill the other one. After finishing it off, I looked to see how many were left.


    Good¡­ only three left. They had increased their distance from me and got ready to spit a barrage of poison. I was at a disadvantage. I activated a skill of mine, which was apt for this situation. The environment became slow as I calmed my heart¡­ taking long breaths. Then I dashed forward with one goal in my mind. They were slow to react¡­ when they even tried to shoot their poison from their mouths, I had closed the distance between them and me. Now I was at their face¡­ very slow¡­ with my right, I slashed the one in the front with a downward slash at an angle cutting right through its body. After finishing it, I dashed forward towards the one on my left. I used my left to stab it right through its neck. Then I turned my gaze toward the last remaining monster. By that time, it had already released its poison. I dodged the spit and jumped towards it. It was unprepared for my attack, I landed on its chest and drove both my swords through its neck. It fell down, lifeless with me standing over his dead body... Finally, the room was clear.


    I could have moved on through the tunnel, but decided against it. I decided to take rest there for a while. It took me nearly 40 mins to put all the bodies in one place. Though they were numerous, but I had food with me and didn¡¯t want anything from them, so I decided not to eat them. After stacking them up at a single place, I decided to inspect the room.


    There was nothing significant in the room. No traces of the hostages as well. What really had interested me was that how could a group of monsters build this place? This is not how a typical monster lair should look like. How could they have built doors or placed torches at regular intervals or create medium sized room? There were many questions going through my mind, but no answer.


    I placed myself diagonally facing the door. I left the door open to have a clear visual outside of the room, so that I could maintain vigilance while resting. I could attract attention of the one¡¯s that are still alive. I cannot sleep here, but can rest here for a bit.A started a fire with the help of a fire stone. I brought out a portion of the dried meat and cooked it. While I rested, I had the opportunity to think about the moments I spent with Naj¡¯Rak.


    When I reached her home last night to sleep for the night, I felt as if she was not her usual self. She did come over from my home, where who knows what Adi¡¯Je might have done. It also was nice to see Aby finally owning up to her feelings. She looked cute when she said those things and even cuter when we were kissing each other. But, we can never be together¡­ the curse has changed my life. I cannot be with neither Aby nor Marion¡­ I do not want their bloods on my hands¡­ It was really a complicated situation¡­or did I make that?? Well, nothing I can do about it now, except accepting the situation I¡¯m in.


    After a good 30 min of rest I continued on. I closed the door of the room from the outside. In front of me, all I could see was a long tunnel with no monsters. Are there any left? Or there may be even more rooms like this, only one way to find out. I walked straight for another 15- 20 mins, still no sigh of them, but I was ready none the less. A left turn came and I took it only to find out the way has been blocked by two of those monsters. They were just standing idly before realizing that I was there. They started their attack in unison. I waited to see if they use their poison or not. Much to my surprise, they didn¡¯t. They came closer with their arms raised. They wanted to cut me into pieces. Good¡­ I arched down a bit, reading my two swords while building up pressure under my feet. When they were in striking distance, before they could strike, I jumped forward, releasing the pressure from my feet down on the ground. At a moments notice, I impaled both of them in their necks perfectly, stopping their attacks. After killing them; I put their bodies aside and moved on.


    I had walked maybe some few meters when suddenly I was confronted by a monster that had blindsided me, emerging from a small space from the my left. The space was dark, not lit like others so I didn¡¯t think about it much. But now, upon its emergence I have slipped and was trying to regain my balance. It raised its sharp looking claw and struck me. Though my armour absorbed the attack, but the force pushed me back and I fell down. I was on my back, facing the monster. It used another of its claw in a downward strike. I used my sword in my right to block the strike. As usual, when its claw struck the sword, it severed and its disgusting blood spurt out while it screamed in agony. I quickly got up but was met with another claw attack. It was a horizontal slash, which I tried to dodge by stepping back. But it caught some part of my left arm on its way out. It was a deep cut, but it didn¡¯t bother me that much. Flesh wound was, no matter to me, but the pain was. I hated the nagging pain. I got my balance back and plunged my right towards its stomach. It went through along some of my arm. The force I used, caused a through and through wound in its stomach. I retracted my arm along with the sword and it fell backwards. I used my regeneration skill to mend the wound.


    I walked another 20 mins to find another left turning. I carefully turned to see three monsters standing at the far end of the tunnel. I carefully moved towards them without making a slightest sound. It occurred to me that they didn¡¯t pick up my presence. I walked stealthily to inflict a surprise attack on them. When I was close enough to them to commence my attack, I used my sword in my left to the stab one in front of me then I used the momentum to turn and used a backward slash to cut another one¡¯s neck or head. I¡¯m still confused as to how to refer them. Two of them died instantly, while the third one realized the situation it was in. It quickly spat poison, which I ducked easily and stab it in its chest, killing it.


    I had up to now walk for many hours, I actually lost track of it a while back. I was moving inside the tunnel where every nook and corner I faced multiple monsters. It was very tiring at this moment and I found no place to rest. The situation was pretty odd as I still did not find any survivors or any trace of them. Where are they kept? Or was Hui¡¯Mi¡¯s information wrong? If it was wrong then who built this tunnel as it did not look like the work of some monsters. While immersed in my own thoughts I came in front of another door. This time it was a big door which made me think something important was inside it. I decided to take rest in front of it for a while and to eat something.


    After 30 mins of resting, I heard muffled sounds coming from inside. It was not clear, but still audible. I readied myself and went ahead to open the door. I noticed, there was no lever this time¡­ so how should I open this?? I thought. I tried to observe the door itself for clues. It didn¡¯t contain anything so I decided to push the door. Putting both of my hands on the door, I used most of my strength to push it. After trying for a while it budged. I used almost all of my strength and finally I succeeded to open the door completely. It parted from its middle to reveal a very nasty sight and smell¡­Ufff¡­it was awful¡­but what I saw was even more disgusting.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 8

    The room was filled with those monsters, too many to count. The room itself was very spacious. I couldn''t find anything in the room except two main things. One was the monsters who were walking aimlessly within the room. And the other, was easily the worst thing I ever saw. It was a big one... And I mean a really big monster who was at the far end of the room.


    It was at least 9-10 ft tall, having a greenish body, just like the small ones... Small compared to him, had two sharp looking cutters for arms and had two legs, which looked like they had just enough strength in them to take the pressure of the body exerting on it. After observing his legs I got the idea that the monster had very low agility. Any attack mixed with high agility should work against it. I noticed another thing after carefully observing the monster. Its arms were different from the rest of its lackeys. Its arms or rather its cutters were covered or could be entirely made up of a strange solid looking material of ash color. It looked sturdy and I deduced that, it would not be easy to cut off its arms. It had no distinct head just like the others. Though it did not have a head, it didn''t stop him getting one eye each on its side... That means it had four eyes on all four sides. They were of medium size with green pupil. So it didn''t have a blind spot too... Well, that was a tough one. And to add to my woe, it had yet another surprise for me. Its mouth were not of the normal size... Normal in comparison with others of its kind. It was placed vertically in the place where its chest should be. The large hole which was supposed to be its mouth also had large sharp teeth on them. I suppose, it also spat poison from its mouth.


    After analyzing everything in the room, I began to experience different kinds of emotions one after another. It started with anger, surprise, scared (a little) and sadness. I had to face all of them... All at once and I hope the big one doesn''t poke its ugly neck in the middle of my fight with the little ones. I understood that sudden dash and strike strategy would not work here. I really need a good plan. I need to come up with something that would give me enough time to dodge their poison spit at all times.


    I searched for the sparsely populated part of the room to start my attack. But their numbers were so high that no part looked like it had less numbers in them. Now, all of these observations only took a few minutes because after my opening of the door one of the monsters saw me and screamed which in return turned every one of its gaze upon me... Which was not good for me yet it had to happen. I cannot fight every one of them all at once in that room, my best bet would be to draw them in the tunnel and killing them there until I reach the big one or it decided to kill me and comes to me...


    When they all saw me, they prepared themselves to attack... to them it was first come first serve... I shouted.


    Me: "COME ON...I DON''T HAVE ALL DAY, YOU KNOW!!"


    Numerous monsters dashed towards me, wanting to rip me apart. Where as for me, I ran backwards to find a suitable place where I could start my attack. I didn''t have to search for long, I found a place and got ready... my senses peaked at a high point, swords unsheathed. I watched them come towards me and I waited... They were now just a few meters away and I choose that moment to release my blood lust upon them. I wanted to test my blood lust against theirs. The result was pretty satisfactory. Upon releasing my blood lust upon them, the front line of there''s froze on its track. The space in the tunnel had already forced them to come at me in a group of two. Well... It was time some blood spilling...


    I dashed forward towards the frozen monsters and even before they had time to release themselves from the effect, I cut off both of their heads... Yes... I will now call them as heads. They fell, revealing another line, I stabbed my swords into their heads and pulled it back while I again cut off the next line heads off with two slices. They gathered their senses and was now attacking me. I let them use their cutters against me while watching out for their poison. I slashed a horizontal slash to block their arms, severing them in the process and  I stabbed them in their chest while they were screaming in pain. I started to slash left and right without any care in their world while only watching out for their spits. It wasn''t very long before one of them spat at me. As I was already standing close to them, so I ducked easily. That was one of my tactics. I would force them to fight in a close quarter combat. I cut their legs, which made them fall, after that I smashed their heads with my foot. I kicked one in its chest, that monster flew back, taking many monsters that were behind them. That one blocked a portion of the tunnel, which forced them to fight me in one on one situation. I cut their arms, legs, heads and stabbed whatever part I felt like stabbing.


    I didn''t like the idea about their blood spraying upon me... but in this fight I need it. So I tried to get as much as I could for me. They screamed at me while I cut them with an upward slash or sometimes downward slash. Sometimes I sliced at them horizontally too, producing the same effect. I killed, however I wanted, but I took small injuries here and as well. But I used my regeneration skills to cure myself.


    I have lost track as to how many I have had killed so far or how much time I had spent down here, fighting them. As I look around me, I see endless dead bodies of the monsters, but when I gaze forward I see that I haven¡¯t made any difference as their number was still greater than I have liked. It was impossible for me to fight them on and on. Though I had my reservations about getting their blood on me, but then it was required in the current situation. I needed it to keep me going. I went on killing them, and got myself drenched with their disgusting blood in no time. While being in this position, I also new a fact. It was that I could not forever fight them in the tunnels. I was killing them at ease here, but the impact which I¡¯m having upon them is less so I need to push them back and fight in the room.


    I pushed forward with that fact in my mind. They tried to use their poison, but I managed to duck them properly. I have grown accustomed to their shooting motion. So it has become easier for me to spot when they are going to spit their poison on me. I pushed them back until I reentered the room. As I entered the room again... I saw the big one still standing in its position. He hasn¡¯t moved an inch since the fight had started. I closed the door behind me to trap them inside the room. They were still many, but here now, I could have a much bigger effect.


    I continued on and on, sometimes jumping on their heads and severing them or sometimes I used my elongation skill to act like a whip. I killed many still many were left. How did the ancients managed to freeze them here?? So many of them... how?? What were thinking? All these questions kept coming to my mind. I had no answer to it also I didn¡¯t get to see if any survivors are left or not. I thought of something at that moment. It was now time to engage the big one.


    I dashed towards him, cutting any monster that blocked my path, I formulated that if I use agility based attacks, I could easily take it down. I followed the plan and as I moved closer to the big one. Its big mouth opened and large, very large amount of poison came towards me. I dodged to my left and the poison bust barely missed my arms. When I got up and looked at the place where the poison had landed, I was shocked. Behind me, there were a lot of live monsters who were chasing me... now all that remained were a massive amount of melted bodies. Its one shot had melted everything within a 10 ft radius. Oh boy...


    I still continued my attack and it spat again. This time I dodged to my right and without looking back I continued on. When I was close to him, I jumped towards him and with both of my swords I used a downward vertical slash on it. The monster blocked my attack in time with its arms. Its arms were much stronger and harder than the other ones. But while in the motion, I continued with my attack. But every time, it blocked me. It opened its mouth and I knew its intention. I dodged and a large amount of poison flew out from its mouth. It melted many of its brethren to mush. It was really a disgusting sight but I had to find its weak point, which I think would be its legs. After landing on the floor, I immediately charged towards its leg, but was met with a blow on my back. It was really powerful... I was planted on the ground, producing a small crack on the ground. My armour took the sting out of its arms but the force it generated was more than enough to make me immobile for a few minutes...


    My spine was shattered, along with my one of my lungs, which had popped, but thanks to the regeneration skill, my injuries started healing quickly. But it was not quick enough. It kicked me with its right foot, hurtling me towards some monsters which were standing a few meters away. While in the motion, I saw it opening its mouth. I knew what it wanted. The way I was now, there was no chance for me to dodge it... save for one way.


    While I was about to fall upon some monsters, I threw one of my sword in my left towards the big one. The moment I threw it, I fell upon some of them, pushing them backwards, while killing one just with the force. I was dazed for a few moments, though I received no extra injuries from the last attack, but I had to come to my senses because I didn¡¯t know, if my plan was successful or not. After a few moments, my senses returned while I stood up to see what was my current situation. I saw a big spurt of poison in front of me. Even before I could react, the spit flew past to my left side. The moment it flew past, I...I...I...I felt agonizing pain.... So much pain... I looked towards the place from where my pain was originating. I found some of my left arm missing, no...It melted right off... some portion  just touched my arm and it produced this kind of destruction.


    I started my regeneration skill to rebuild my arm, the pain was unbearable, producing some tears from my eyes when I heard a loud scream.


    *WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHRGGGGGGGG*


    I looked forward to find that my plan did succeed. My sword had struck its eye, which made its attack to miss me by just inches. It was screaming in pain, while its eye leaked blood out of it. I looked around to see that the most of its attack had melted the rest of the monsters behind me. I got an idea... I could use the big one to finish the small ones. I waited patiently while my arm formed. It had melted down from the elbow.


    My hand regenerated back, it was as good as new, after moving it to check if everything was working fine, I charged forward towards the big one while it was still distracted. The road in between had a few monsters on it... those  that were there met a swift end. When the big one was in my sight I jumped on its body and pulled out my sword which was impaled in its eyes. When I pulled it back completely, large amount of jelly like blood poured out from the wound while the big one screamed even louder. It jerked its body in an attempt to get me off him but I took the chance and started my barrage of stabs at the same place. Within minutes, I had dug a hole in them while the big one continued to sway its body violently.


    When enough space was made, I cut it¡¯s nerves inside its head, whatever looked like important, I went on cutting it. After a while I got off him until I was satisfied. When I got off him, I noticed its rest of its eye either had fallen off or rolled upwards. It was now blind, but still spitting poison. It was now easy to dodge its poison attacks. The big one spat poison haphazardly melting most of its brethren. The rest, which survived, I cut them down... Finally, there numbers now fell to a mere ten, who were dealt swiftly. The small ones were now either melted to a goo or was dead while missing multiple body parts. It was time to end the big one¡¯s life. I jumped on its head and again started to cut out some portions of it. When I cut some semi jelly like piece of meat inside its head, most probably its brain, it  fell down on the floor with a large *THUD* sound. It was finally dead.


    I fell flat on the floor... tired... very tired... every part of my body aching. If I didn¡¯t have the regeneration skills, I would have died a long time ago. While lying down, I looked at the battlefield... only dead monsters, but no sign of any survivors... yet. Was Hui¡¯Mi¡¯s information wrong? Or Who made this place? And why put them here? All these questions hounding me. I let go of my swords and just lay there staring at the ceiling. I didn¡¯t even know when my eyes closed and I fell asleep.


    I slowly opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was the ceiling, little by little, I remembered the situation I was in before. Now, that the monsters were dead, I have to start searching for any survivors. But, I¡¯m sure that all the monsters have been dealt with so I have to be on the guard too. I got up on my feet and surveyed my surroundings. I decided to walk to the far end of the room where the big one originally first stood. I kept an eye on everything else, if something new decides to show itself. It took me about 5 mins to reach the opposite side of the room. As I though... it was a large room. Upon reaching the site, I started checking the wall to find something or anything that would help me. After the checking nearly half of its length, I found an inscription written on it.


    ¡°???? ????? ????, ????? ???? ??? ???.¡±


    It said: ¡°To open the door, place your hand under the inscription.¡±


    I did what it said.


    When I touched the place under the inscription, I felt something like a switch. I pressed it and it worked, a door opened to my right, releasing a cloud of dust in its wake. After the dust cleared, I entered the room. It was a well lit room with a crystal, situated in the middle of a pedestal. I moved towards the crystal, it was  red in colour with black streaks running over its body¡­ much like our body markings. I came close to the pedestal. A line was written on it which was also in our ancient tongue. It said.


    ¡°???¡¯??? ???? ????? ??? ?? ??? ??? ????.¡±


    Which meant ¡°To know about Hui¡¯Mi¡¯s Will, place your hand on this.¡±


    I touched the crystal with great excitement...


    As I touched it, something stung both the palms of my hands. Then it started to glow...at first with a bright red colour, then with  black colour after that it gave a bright light from it. It stopped and showed me something.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    QUEST COMPLETED.


    WILL OF HUI¡¯MI UNLOCKED.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Show Will of Hui¡¯Mi.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    INITIALIZING.....


    THE NEW KING OF BLOODS RECOGNIZED.


    SHOWING THE WILL OF HUI¡¯MI.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    After that, something flashed in front of my eyes...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    THE WILL OF HUI¡¯MI:-


    Page 1


    If you are reading this will then it means you have cleared the second test. But there would be no notification when you clear the third test.


    Welcome, New King of the Bloods. I, Hui¡¯Mi had written here about all the plans I had implemented for the selection of the new king.


    I have set four tests for an individual to truly claim the right to be called the King of the Blood Zumas. Now, I know you are wondering about many things which I will explain as I go on.


    The First Test:-


    It was to kill the Guardian monster of the swamp located around the city of Zuma.


    The individual must kill the Guardian before his third birthday. Killing the Guardian would unlock the racial trait of the Blood Zuma. But of course, it would be of the Basic Level. When unlocked the individual would jump the normal evolution Ranks and attain the new unlocked Rank automatically.


    It is a compulsory rule that it must be passed first before any other test.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Page 2


    Then,


    The Second Test:-


    After unlocking the Blood racial trait, the individual would have to take a trip to the Dentia forest.


    There lies a certain person within an Aura Crystal. She will test the individual once she recognizes his presence. She would recognize the individual through their Blood trait and only that.


    She would test the individual in ways as she pleases. The individual must continue on and pass her test. If the individual passes, he would be rewarded with the Kings Outfit, which would contain the Kings Sword and the Kings Armour.


    Upon wearing them, the individual will get a rank up. His rank would change from the Basic level Blood Zuma to Blood Lord.


    When the rank of Blood Lord is achieved, the individual will receive a massive boost to his Blood traits.


    Another event which would happen when you pass the person within the Aura crystals test. After the individual had passed, the person within the Aura Crystal would come out of the crystal. That person would be a woman named Adi¡¯Je and she would be also a Blood woman. She would be a Pure Blood and the only one living. If the individual impresses her enough then she would also decide to marry him. She would be the Queen of the Blood upon marriage, even if the individual fails in the next two tests.


    I know, after being released from the Aura Crystal she would inform him of our heritage which I have suppressed and about our civil war. I expect that the individual gives her deserved respect and the honor of stating her the rank of General of Bloods.


    She was originally stated to marry me when I was still ruling over the united Bloods. Her father, a high level Blood had hoped that she would change my mind about my decision of the future of the Bloods. Though being the best warrior, not just in the category of women, but in the whole clan, she accepted her father''s decision. See, apart being from very powerful, she also had a warm heart. She would do anything for the people she loved as I am sure the individual would get to know, if she decides to marry him.


    There is a rule within the Blood women in regards of choosing their mates. Primarily, the Blood Lust within the male was used as the deciding factor, in which I had the most. But she did not accept me through that rule, but for her father''s request. She truly is a wonderful woman. Though being charged of making me turn towards another path, she herself came to acknowledge the idea of mine... so much so... that she became the General of my army and lead us to victory in the civil war.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Adi¡¯Je, the General of my army, who fought against her father, who was the leader of the other faction known as the Pure Bloods but also her whole family whom she loved the most. She killed her parents, brothers, sisters and niece and nephews to win me the war just because she had high hopes of my idea. The idea of creating a new generation who could control their Blood traits at all times against the irrational and sometimes bloodthirsty traits of the original Bloods.


    She was the one who lost most in that war, though she never complained or cried about it. I could not honor her even with my next six lives of the sacrifices she had to make. That is why I decided that she would place herself in the Aura Crystal and be part of the test for an individual to claim his right as King in the hope of whomever it maybe, she would finally find her love and be honored as the Queen.


    Honor her and treasure her... it would be a wish of mine to the next King.


    After completing this test, the individual must go through the third test.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Page 3


    The Third Test:-


    After achieving the rank of Blood Lord, the real Guardian monster will find the individual. His name would be Zanesur. I formed an alliance with him. What was the matter over which the alliance was formed is known to the person who is reading this will, that means you.


    But I didn¡¯t tell him everything. When we found out that they were being killed by these monsters. The first step I did was to secure and carve this tunnel to my liking. I wanted to use this cave for the battle which would be between you and these monsters that we had captured alive and put them here after paralysis and freezing them and as well as the final place to keep this letter.


    Yes, we first captured most of them and put them here, along with the few survivors of Zanesur¡¯s Clan. They were the only ones left and you would get to save them and take them to Zanesur while completing the quest as well as earning Zanesur¡¯s allegiance.


    After completing this test, you would receive something which I will not tell you. It''s a surprise... you would know what to do with it.


    Now, on to the fourth and final test.


    The Fourth Test:-


    This is more of a personal test than anything and also this one is not a compulsory test. It is more of a request of mine.


    When Adi¡¯Je placed herself within the Aura Crystal, I took some of her blood as samples. She did not mind then. What happens after that, she has no clue about it... the rest was all my doing.


    I knew of a special poison made by the Pure Blood Women which was known as the Curse of the Blood Women.


    The Pure women used to make a poison and injected it into their husbands. The purpose of the poison being that their husbands could not mate with any Crodon women. This was used as a means to keep the family Pure. Only the person authorized by themselves could mate with their husbands. The poison was made from different herbs and a main ingredient which was their own blood. The person authorized by the Pure Women would drink a potion made from their own Blood so that they would not get affected by the poison while mating.


    I used her blood to create the same poison and gave a monster to use it. Long ago, many years after settling in the new place we helped a man to transfer his precious gem in the Dentia forest, close to Adi¡¯Je. When we finished our assignment of relocating his gem, we got the news of his death and his castle being burned. There was a clause in our agreement, if he died before our next meeting, we would stop any information regarding the gem from reaching to anybody. But I used this occasion for my next test. I placed a Guardian monster and gave her this poison to utilize. She would use this and kill anyone who would intrude their for finding the gem. Later I heard from the monster that the man who owned the gem had left a tablet there containing the  location of the gem. But she assured me, no one would pass her. Yes... she kills by sleeping with men and sucking them dry.


    Your test would be to sleep with the monster there. Do not worry, sleeping with her would lie your next and final two rewards. When sleeping with her, she would transfer the curse onto you and during your meeting, you would gain a powerful Blood skill which would in turn kill her. So I suggest, after receiving the skill, kill her.


    Now, your questions... why would you intentionally make yourself go through that?


    Well, for one, you would earn the title of King and two, I found after researching for many years about our own clan as well as other new species that were forming their own clan.


    I found out that when mating with people of different clans, the next generation produced from it would receive a reduced Blood racial trait, which would seriously hinder their growth. Not all species can mate with the Bloods. There are a few, but most of them are off limits to Blood. You, as the King, have to look after this matter. Taking the Curse would limit you to your Blood wife or wives. But I have prepared a list of species with whom you can mate or rather I have made an arrangement with them. </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Page 4


    Exactly what is the arrangement... would be revealed to you by the reward  you would receive here.


    And the next question would be... Why did I use Adi¡¯Je¡¯s Blood?


    To create the poison is only half the answer, the other half was to bind her with you. I could not take a chance or rather I did not want her to be robbed of being Queen if not an Elite in your reign. If she is married to you, then I am sure this poison would not matter to you as I know or rather am sure, whomever she chooses would love her back if not in the same amount but greater. As I have said it earlier, cherish her well.


    At this moment, if both of you mate after the fourth test, then she would know that her blood was used to put in a Pure Blood Women¡¯s Curse on you. How she would know? Well, during mating if any Blood women lick even a single drop of blood of her husband, she would know about your mental state as well as biological state. Our women are much more advanced than us.


    If you''re thinking that she would cure you of this poison of her own volition than I¡¯m afraid, she cannot. It is not that she would not want it... the case is that once the Curse is put, there is no cure for it. If you mate with a person of another clan then it is a fact that your curse will claim her life. In the process the curse mutates and produces a much more devastating effect on the next victim.


    When you receive the Curse from the monster, it would already have been severely mutated. I hope you control yourself to the utmost and if it crosses a certain threshold, then it would also effect Adi¡¯Je. So... BE CAREFUL.


    Please, I would like for you to take that Curse upon you, think about the next generation... we have already what we wanted. Do we need more... I wanted the power to control our own traits not to limit or diminish our capabilities or our pride.


    Remember... You are a Blood... do our people justice and create a new era for us.


    With this I end my Will... Good Luck... King.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    After the letter ended, the crystal under my palm, broke into pieces, but a small portion embedded itself onto my hand. It caused some pain to me for a moment than it subsided. When it was over, I examined my right hand and found a small red piece of crystal had protruded itself from my wrist. I tried to take it out of there, but when my hand touched the crystal, something was shown to me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    INITIALIZING....


    ACCEPTED.


    THE CRYSTAL OF KINGS NOW ACTIVE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    What??...


    Me: ¡°Show Crystal of Kings.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    THE CRYSTAL OF KING:-


    This crystal embeds itself only into the Blood Kings arm and no one else. Only the Blood Kind can use this crystal.


    NOTICE:-


    More information will be given, if enough experience was gathered.


    To show start the function of Crystal, say ¡® Initiate King¡¯s Crystal¡¯.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡° Initiate King¡¯s Crystal.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    RECOGNIZING NEW OWNER...


    COMMENCING CONNECTION...


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I felt a searing pain in my eyes... I dropped down on my knees, closing my eyes and screaming. It felt like melting... but after a few minutes it stopped. My head was throbbing in pain, but still I opened my eyes. I didn¡¯t feel nothing out of the ordinary other than the headache. But what was that?? Oh well, I would find it out later, but first where are the survivors??


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    RELEASING THE CAPTURED MEMBERS FROM THE ZANESUR¡¯S CLAN.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    As soon as I saw it, the wall in front of me started to lift to show me a big room with bars. The door of the barred room opened. I quickly unsheathe my swords and took a stance.


    Little by little I saw a hand emerge from the darkness and then an arm after that a beast like form emerged. It was like Zanesur so I thought that it was one of the survivors.


    The beast looked towards me with eyes filled with disbelief and fear... observing it, I realized it was a male. I spoke.


    Me: ¡°Do not fear me...I have come as an emissary of Zanesur, your prince. I am here to free you and take you to him.¡±


    Hearing me, he fell on the ground, clutching his face and I could hear a faint noise of crying. He was sobbing, when another figure emerged from the shadows, this time a smaller figure emerges from the darkness. It kneeled down and put its arm around the crying one. Then spoke.


    ???: ¡°Are you really going to free and take us to Price Zanesur?¡±


    It was a feminine voice, I nodded and said.


    Me: ¡°Yes, that is true... please get all of those who are alive quickly. I will guide you towards your Price Zanesur.¡±


    She nodded and waved towards someone in the room, still hidden in the dark. She helped the one crying on the floor to his feet and said.


    ???: ¡°Thank You... We were caught and was about to be eaten when something happened and we lost consciousness. When we regained our senses, we were still in the dark, but could hear the sound of fighting coming from outside.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... that would be me... killing those monsters. You see, my ancestors killed some of them, but the numbers of these monsters were more than they could cope so they paralyzed and froze everything down in this tunnel... unfortunately you were also caught on that method. But our King at that time made a pact with Zanesur and here I am.


    The rest would be informed to you by your Price, I¡¯m sure... for now, please hurry.¡±


    ???: ¡°Fro... frozen!! For how long??¡±


    Me: ¡°Too many years to count...¡±


    I saw her tearing up, but she strengthen herself and she waved again towards something in the dark room. Soon many bodies start to emerge from the darkness... they ranged from male, female and even some children... all in their transformed state. I counted and they were in total, of 15 members.


    Without any delay or any kind of communication, I lead them out of the tunnel. I was the first one to come out of the cave. As I came out, I saw darkness outside. The moon star shining brightly along with many stars. One by one each of them came out of the cave, holding each others hands... some were crying.


    I had noticed earlier that when I led them out through the big room where I had to fight the last battle, they were looking at the sight with disbelief... as if it was impossible; then their behavior changed and they started to emit fear towards me. I kind of felt little irritated. they may have been locked for years but come on... why fear me??


    The female nor any one of them did not talk with me the entire time I was leading them towards Zanesur.


    After leading them for about 30 mins we reached our destination. When we reached there I called out for Zanesur.


    When he came... it was a wonderful moment. He quickly transformed into his beast form and rushed towards the group. They surrounded him and hugged each other and started to cry... It was awful... I mean the noise that was created was unbearable. I turned around and proceeded to walk back towards Zuma.


    Zanesur: ¡°My Lord!! Please wait!! I...¡±


    I looked back at him, smiled and said to him.


    Me: ¡° I¡¯ll would come back at a later date... for now... enjoy your present company... bye.¡±


    He bowed and went back towards the group while I was returning back to Zuma... who knows how many days I was in there and what had happened in the mean time...


    After walking back for another 20 mins I saw the city¡¯s outline. It seemed to me that Zuma was safe. I went towards the city gates.


    When I reached the gates, the guards who were guarding the entrance bowed and kneeled down in front of me. I was happy that they were wearing proper Blood armour and had Blood weapons hanging on their waist. I guess the production of weapons was moving smoothly. I walked forward after nodding towards the guards and as I put my foot in the city, I was shown a notification...


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    THE QUEST HAS BEEN SUCCESSFULLY CLEARED.


    Due to clearing this quest you have satisfied the RANK UP conditions.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    RANK UP+


    NEW RANK= BLOOD KING


    Restrictions have been changed on all skills.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTIFICATION:-


    DUE TO ATTAINING THE RANK OF KING, THE CRYSTAL WILL SCAN FOR THE COMPLETION OF TESTS.


    SCANNING....


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    TEST 1= COMPLETE.


    TEST 2= COMPLETE.


    TEST 3= COMPLETE.


    TEST 4= COMPLETE.


    ALL TEST COMPLETED.


    ALL CONDITIONS MET, INITIALIZING...


    WELCOME, THE NEW KING OF BLOOD ZUMA.


    STATE YOUR NAME?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Le¡¯On.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING LE¡¯ON...


    THE OWNERSHIP OF THE CAVE OF THE SEALED MONSTERS HAS BEEN TRANSFERRED TO YOU.


    WANT TO CHANGE THE NAME?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Yes... change it to... The Blood Cave.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    THE NAME HAVE BEEN CHANGED TO THE BLOOD CAVE.


    NEW ORDERS?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Close.¡±


    At my command the King¡¯s Crystal closed. I was too tired to think or do anything. Tomorrow, I would do all the job that still had to be done. But now, the only person I want to see is my wife and I want to sleep on her lap... I suppose, I missed Naj¡¯Rak too, and before going I didn¡¯t meet with Marion, Aby or neither one of them. I think they are now far away from here. Who knows when I¡¯ll meet them.


    I reached my house, too tired to notice anything except the light was on in my house. I quickly knocked at the door and waited. The door opened. Though I am a King, but some things shouldn¡¯t be missed in one¡¯s lifetime; such as the sight of your wife¡¯s warm smile after seeing you and a warm and tight hug to come after that, such in this case. I stood there in front of the door while she had buried her face in my chest while hugging me tightly... I could feel her tears.


    I smiled and lightly patted her head and said...


    Me: ¡°My Queen... I am home.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 9

    Last night, I slept like a new born baby while hugging Adi¡¯Je tightly. I was so tired... almost falling asleep on the doorstep. I was sore all over my body; but today is a new day and I have many things to attend to.


    When I opened my eyes today, I saw Adi¡¯Je lay beside me; she was looking at me, smiling and running her hands softly over my hairs. I smiled back at her and said.


    Me: ¡°Good morning, Adi.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Good morning, My Lord... Did you sleep well?¡±


    I nodded and replied.


    Me: ¡°Just like a baby.¡±


    She smiled and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I am glad to hear that, My Lord. Do you want to get up or do you want to fool around for some time *wink* he he he he he...?¡±


    I thought for a while, but decided against it... As good as the offer sounds; I was hungrier for food than for bodily pleasures.


    Me: ¡°Not now... right now I¡¯m very hungry.¡±


    She pouted a little, making the cutest face.


    Me: ¡°But I promise, tonight will do whatever you want... okay?¡±


    She gave a mischievous smile and replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Really!! Anything... My Lord??¡±


    I smile and said.


    Me: ¡°Yes, anything you want My Queen.¡±


    She showed her biggest smile ever. I know she may do something crazy... but... eh!!! What can you do? You don¡¯t say no to your Queen, do you?


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Then My Lord, please come downstairs after you have refreshed yourself.¡±


    I nodded while she got up and left the room. I rolled in the bed for a bit and finally got up and went to take a shower. While I was in there, I smelled something really good. I quickly rushed downstairs as I couldn¡¯t hold back my hunger any longer. I sat on the table and was served with delicious food...ahhh...finally...food.


    After finishing my breakfast I noted of all the work to do today. But first;


    Me: ¡°Adi, for how long was I out for the quest?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (looking at me): ¡°My Lord, for two days.¡±


    Me: ¡°Wow!! two days...huh...Okay, then tell me about everything that have happened in my absence.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, do you want to know personal information or information about the city?¡±


    Me: ¡°Personal information please. I would get the information about the city and people in general in the meeting with the Council. You did call for a meeting, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord, they are waiting in the Council Hall as we speak.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then, inform me while we are on the way to the Council Hall. What happened after I was gone?¡±


    We exited our house and were walking towards the Council Hall.


    Adi¡¯Je (she smiled mischievously): ¡°The night before you left, something strange happened.¡±


    Me: ¡°How strange?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Well, Aby came here angry and she was throwing a fit...Did you do something, My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°No...Probably...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, how many times I meet that woman, I cannot see myself being friends or even be on a good times with her. I truly, want to slap her for eternity...My Lord, if I may, please...do not make her one of your concubines...I like Marion but her... I cannot stand it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay, My Queen...The only people I would love would be my wives.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°He he he he he...Thank you...I know Naj¡¯Rak would be thrilled to know about it and do not worry My Lord, I would find someone else to be your playmate...*wink*...¡±?


    Me: ¡°What happened in the morning after I left?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh...Aby threw another fit...as you left without meeting them. Really, that woman gives me such a head ache. I informed them that you have gone out in the matter of Zuma and would not return for a few days.


    Marion was upset and even Wei showed signs of sadness but they understood you had your reasons leaving without meeting them. So, in that afternoon, they left for their destination.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...ohh...I forgot to show you...here...can you recognize this?¡±


    I brought my right hand in front of her and showed her the King¡¯s Crystal.  She looked at it and her expression changed into a happier mood.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord! You have acquired the King¡¯s Crystal!!! How wonderful...I had seen it so...so many years back when it was still in the hands of King Hui¡¯Mi. I am so happy; My Lord is now truly our King.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, I received this at the end of this quest but speaking of Hui¡¯Mi...Why did you choose me?¡±


    She was happy and smiling but my question took her into a confused state...she replied...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Pardon My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°Why did you choose me as your husband?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I have already explained it to you My Lord, because of your blood lust...we Blood women only choose our mate upon their level of blood lust...My Lord, and you emitted such a high level of blood lust that I fell in love with you that very moment.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you fell in love with Hui¡¯Mi? He had the same level of blood lust just like me or perhaps even greater than me... but you didn¡¯t marry him. You fell in love with his idea about the future of Bloods but you never loved him...did you?¡±


    Her face became flustered, she was diverting her eyes from mine...but I pushed on...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord that is not true...I...I...¡±


    Me: ¡°Prior to receiving this crystal, I got a Will left by Hui¡¯Mi himself, explaining different things...things like...how you agreed to marry him not because your attraction to his blood lust but for your father, who wanted you to sway him from his decision. He said that you supported his idea so much that you decided to defend him even against your own family...you who loved her family decided to side with Hui¡¯Mi even becoming his general.


    But you weren¡¯t in love with him but you did choose me...Why?  Did you decide to marry me just because you wouldn¡¯t let his dream vanish?


    He also told me that before you entered the Aura crystal, you gave him some of your blood. The same blood was used to create the poison by him and given to that monster that has now manifested itself as a curse to me...


    Or the fact you lied to me about it, full well knowing that it cannot be cured or it was your blood that was the secret ingredient used to make the poison...poison of the Pure Blood Women.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je had tears in her eyes while for the first time I felt fear from her...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, believe me... I had no other intentions when I chose...¡±


    Me: ¡°What ever were your intentions or your thoughts... I don¡¯t mind at all... you did what you though were right. I¡¯m glad that you choose me as your husband. I¡¯m thankful for it...


    As it stands now, I could never see you in arms of any other beast men. I feel and have always felt such closeness, such warmth and such strong bond between us even when I first met you or the first time I kissed you or...¡±


    I place my right hand around her waist and pulled her closer to me, then wiped her tears with my left and cupped her left cheeks and kissed her. We were in the middle of the street; I knew everyone would be watching but I also knew they would never do something which would affect badly in the situation their King and Queen was. I kept on licking and sucking her lips...I wanted more...more of her...


    After sometime, we broke from our kiss. She was blushing and averting her eyes from mine. I released her and held her right hand and said to her.


    Me: ¡°You are mine and only mine...you are not just the Queen of all Blood Zumas but also the Queen of my heart. I love you very much.¡±


    She now looked at me with a cute smile, still blushing and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I love you too, My Lord...from the moment I met you.¡±


    We kept on looking in each others eyes for a while, blushing and smiling. It was a memorable moment for us.


    After some time we reached the Council Meeting Hall, where everyone was gathered; upon seeing me, everyone was happy...Naj¡¯Rak in particular...She was gushing with happiness; she looked like a little bundle of joy...well...she was now my little bundle of joy. We began the meeting.


    Me: ¡°Well, I would like to begin this meeting by stating some new information.¡±


    I looked towards everyone¡¯s face and then continued to speak.


    Me: ¡°First, some information about my recent quest. As you have guessed, I have successfully completed it. For completing the quest, I got few things as a reward. One of them being the Will; written by Hui¡¯Mi himself. His Will stated three tests for an individual to claim Blood Kingship.


    Then I got the ownership of the cave where I did my recent quest. I would like to take some men and first clean it up from all the dead monsters in there. After the cleaning is done, I would like to make that cave our secret armoury as well as turn it into our War Room. It would be our secret lair and I was thinking of asking Zanesur and his kin to act as Guardian of our base.


    As I found out, it was already made by our ancestors and it would suit our needs.


    Now, what say you?¡±


    I first turned towards Adi¡¯Je, she was my General...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°As you wish My Lord, I will prep up a team to clear out the bodies and would oversee the stocking of our weapons.¡±


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°My King, why would you want to create a War Room or even stockpile weapons?¡±


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°Perhaps for future monster attacks...¡±


    Me: ¡°No...It would serve us when the people of the Council Zoit come here.¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Are you thinking of a rebellion, My King? If you are planning it then...¡±


    Me: ¡°Councillor...do you for even a single moment think, when the Council of Zoit finds out that their biggest source of siphoned income has now come to a full stop and the clan they thought were pushovers, now suddenly evolved back to their former selves and have now acquired power to defend its people without the help of Council, would just happily accept it.


    The Council is not naive... people and neither am I. When they would come here wanting to know why their supply had been cut, they would not just come alone, they would also come with a certain amount of force to either bend us permanently to their will or to squash us while tainting us rebels.


    I for one don¡¯t want to come to a situation similar to this. We are as much part of this continent as any Clan. I have no interest in arming our people against the Council of Zoit but I will not face them without thinking of any counter measures. That is why, if we are threatened, use of force would our last option. So, for that to happen, we need a political high ground.


    Now, all of you are more versed in the Continental politics than me...so the question I am asking is that...Are there any methods to counter the force of the Council through any political means?? There has to be something...I mean, we control the single most important thing in the entire Zoit continent.¡±


    Everybody¡¯s faces turned serious, some in deep thoughts; maybe thinking about ways to preserve our kind while others are also immersed in deep thoughts...but I know those thoughts are of sexual nature...yes...those people would be Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak. I mean, I could clearly see in their eyes, the lust they are emitting while looking at me. I mean...even I enjoy these moments but not here...there¡¯s always a place for everything...


    The room was filled with a heavy atmosphere where everybody was in some kind of deep thoughts.But, thankfully one of them at last spoke.


    Council Man Ran¡¯Ami: ¡°My King, we can always ask some of the clans that we sell Vitalis, to write an Intent of Support in favour of our appeal of misconduct against the Council of Zoit. I¡¯m sure they do not want their supply of Vitalis to stop...even offer some extra at minimum cost.¡±


    A low murmur started in the room.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Me: ¡°How many of them do we need?¡±


    Council Man Ran¡¯Ami: ¡°At least 10 Clans would be enough...My King.¡±


    I looked towards the rest of the Councillors...they nodded in acceptance.


    Me: ¡°Then contact every Clan we have dealings with, tell them that we need a...umm...a...¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°It is Intent of Support, My King.¡±


    I turned towards her and smiled.


    Me: ¡°Thank you, Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak...yes...Intent of Support from them. If they try to underhand us or try to extort us...tell them clearly...that if the Council of Zoit tries to overpower us and under false pretenses, then the whole of Zoit continent would never again see any Vitalis in their lifetime.


    We would destroy everything, even its procedure and methods. We will absolutely scorch the fields and make it unable to produce anything at least for a thousand years. Also remind them, that the only place the Vitalis could grow is this place and no other.¡±


    Council Man Ran¡¯Ami: ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°Now, onto another matter...How is the training and arming of the people going on?¡±


    I turn towards Adi¡¯Je first, who was sitting beside me on my right hand side.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Training and arming of the populace is on schedule. I have already formed 5 units, where it consists of 2 Shield and Sword Unit and one of each Arching, Trident and Dual Wielders.


    I am currently training an elite group of mixed classes to form a Body Guard Unit for the Kings safety.


    I have also kept an eye on the quality of the weapons and armours produced by our Blacksmith Unit. At this moment, they are producing weapons and armours on a satisfactory level of both quantity and quality.


    They have even formed a unit who is solely responsible for repairing our weapons and armours.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...I was wondering about that. I was thinking of checking my weapons and armour for any damage, now I can get them checked.¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King!!!...¡±


    I got startled...then turned towards her; she was sitting on my left hand side.


    Me: ¡°Yes, Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak?¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Please give me the honour of checking and repairing your weapons and armour, My King.¡±


    I heard a feint sound of muffled giggle from my right hand side.


    Me: ¡°Okay, Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    She smiled with a hint of a small blush. I continued.


    Me: ¡°Ah...Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak, while on the subject...Is your supply of raw material satisfactory or do you need more?¡±


    Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°We are well supplied My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...Now anything the rest of the Councillors would like to discuss?¡±


    I looked around while they all discussed it among themselves and then Council Woman Je¡¯Lec replied.


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Everything is going on schedule as you ordered My King; there is nothing else left to discuss from our side.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay then, My Queen...when you have assembled your Unit to clear the cave, please let me know.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (while nodding): ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...now we have come to the end of our meeting...before all of you exit the hall, I have an announcement to make. I want the Council to know it first and after that I want all of the general populace to assemble in the Training Hall...Okay?¡±


    Everybody changed their posture; they were now in attentive position while nodding.


    I am super nervous, my palms and feet are sweaty...suddenly I lost all courage; maybe I should announce it at a later date...


    I felt a hand squeeze my right hand. I turned to find Adi¡¯Je looking and smiling while looking at me and squeezing my hand. I could feel a warm feeling gushing out of her and surrounding me, making me feel safe and full of courage...enough courage to take upon a thousand enemies all at once. Now, I am not feeling nervous but I felt full of confidence. I smiled towards her, thinking...Thank You, My Queen...My beloved Wife.


    Me: ¡°I would like to announce to everyone that a few days back Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak exercised her right of the Blood and choose me as her husband.¡±


    I let the first part of the news sink in them, they looked rather composed than I had expected them to be. I continue on.


    Me: ¡°Now, by the acceptance and permission of my first wife and the Queen of Bloods, Adi¡¯Je; I announce that from here on this moment, I take Council Woman Naj¡¯Rak as my second wife.¡±


    I stood up and took the blushing Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s hand while motioning her to stand up. When she did, I turned towards the rest of the Councillors to face them while holding Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s hand. I saw Adi¡¯Je stand up and come near me and stood beside me on my right hand side.


    Soon after all the Councillors stood up and bowed in respect. Finally, I have now sorted matters of my home.


    In the evening, it was announced to the general populace in the presence of the Council Members. They bowed to us; the new couple and showed respect to their second Queen. Naj¡¯Rak was holding her tears back and was blushing while Adi¡¯Je remained clinging to my right arm all the time when I was making the announcement.


    After the announcement was made, I told Naj¡¯Rak to move in my home, which now was our home. Adi¡¯Je happily grabbed her and without wasting any time went to help her move in. I took this time to finish something which I should have dealt with long ago.


    I went back to the Council Office to drop by the messaging counter located there. It was manned by a young Blood boy. By the looks of his, I got the feeling that he didn¡¯t have much experience in his life which was normal for Young Bloods. I need to do something which gives them a way to earn experience.


    I approached the counter and said.


    Me: ¡°Excuse me; I would like to send a message...actually make that two.¡±


    The counter boy looked up and nothing...He didn¡¯t move...He just sat there watching me. It was like; he had frozen in that spot.


    Me: ¡°Umm...Excuse me...I would like to send two messages. It would help me if you could start with the procedures.¡±


    Still nothing...he didn¡¯t move an inch. Okay...this is frustrating...What is happening? Just in that moment, another Blood male came out from the room behind him. He noticed me standing in front of the counter along with the frozen young boy. When I looked at him, he gave off an impression of an experienced Blood. Upon noticing me, he quickly came to the counter, bowed and asked.


    ???: ¡°My King...How can I be of help?¡±


    Me: ¡°I would like to send a few messages but I found this boy over here is very non responsive...please, I¡¯m pressed for time.¡±


    He looked at the young boy and glared at him for a moment, then nudged the boy...still no response...he quickly took out a few forms and gave them to me. I filled out the forms and gave them back to him. He checked the details of the sender and receiver. After verifying it, he then placed them into separate envelope and asked me.


    ???: ¡°My King, should I mark these with the insignia of the Urgent Class Message?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes please.¡±


    He quickly placed the insignia on the envelopes and placed it on the tray with two green crystals attached to it. After confirming the details, the messages transported. He then turned and wrote something on a small paper and handed it to me. It was the bill, it costed me 1 gold and 60 silvers while each of the messages costing 80 silvers. I payed the man and he bowed again. While was turning back he said.


    ???: ¡°My King, I would like to apologize for this young ones behaviour...please do not punish him. It is most likely, when he saw you he froze, please My King, I humbly beg your pardon him.¡±


    I smile towards him and then look towards the frozen boy. I patted his head and said.


    Me: ¡°I understand, do not worry...it seems like the young ones are really in need of some experiences; thank you for helping me as well as him.¡±


    He bowed back with a smile on his face and I left the messaging counter.


    It was afternoon, when I reached my home. When I entered my house, I saw my living room was decorated with new things. I heard laughter of women, coming from upstairs. I went upstairs to see them; the door of my room was open. I entered my bedroom and saw my bed had changed. Now, it was larger than the previous one, the space was enough to hold at least four people at a single moment. And already in them were my wives...they were as you would say...already under the sheets *wink* he he he he he....


    When they saw me entering the room, each of them had a different reaction. Naj¡¯Rak lowered her eyes as she blushed while Adi¡¯Je¡¯s eyes was filled with lust. While biting her lower lip, she brought her left milky long leg out of the sheet and pointed towards me. The act moved the sheet a little more which gave a partial view of her naked body. With a lusty look on her face, she said...


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, your wives are craving for you...will you not take them?? Please let your wives cater to your some...base needs...he he he he...*wink*¡±


    Well...who in this world would be mad enough not to accept this kind of request...moreover it was a request made by my wives...so...YAY!!


    I quickly undressed myself while they removed the sheet upon them revealing two different types of beauties waiting for me in the bed...naked; one had a look of an innocence whose cheeks were red while the other one had a look of a maturity who looked like she was about to eat...me...up.


    I hopped on the bed facing them. Both of them leaned forward and grabbed hold of each of my arms. They were holding my arms in such a way that my arms were in contact with their bare bodies. Adi¡¯Je was on my right while Naj¡¯Rak was on my left. Adi¡¯Je came closer to ear and whispered to me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Master...What would you want your wives to do first?? He he he he...¡±


    We had lost track of time as the only things heard were the moans and cries of the girls and... occasionally mine. The room was filled with love and lust. For the first time, I had multiple orgasms...finishing inside both of my wives. But it costed Naj¡¯Rak more as she now lay beside me completely exhausted. Though I knew she had taken the potion made by Adi¡¯Je but still the Curse took a toll on her as finishing inside her took me more time. And as for Adi¡¯Je, we laid on bed while hugging each others naked body. It feels to me that every time we mate, our bond strengthens and I cannot get enough of her...


    I left my house when the moon star was shinning at its brightest. My wives were resting after our mating. Though I was a little tired but I had to meet Zanesur. So, without delaying anymore I went towards his cave, somewhere in my heart, I also wanted to see how he is doing after reuniting with his people...


    ***************************


    AUTHORS NOTE:- THIS NOTE IS FOR THOSE VIEWERS WHO DO NOT MIND THE MATING SCENES, THOSE WHO DO MIND PLEASE IGNORE THIS NOTE.


    THERE WAS A MATING SCENE I HAD WRITTEN FOR THIS CHAPTER BUT I DECIDED TO EXCLUDE IT WHILE UPLOADING. IT WAS A PERSONAL CHOICE. IT WAS MOVED TO ANOTHER PART OF THE STORY AS IT WAS MORE FITTING FOR THE SCENE.


    THANK YOU FOR TAKING TIME OUT TO READ MY FICTION.


    ************************


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 10

    Zanesur: ¡°My Lord, I am deeply grateful to you, for bringing my people back. I was right in placing my hopes on the former Blood King Hui¡¯Mi and on you, the new Blood King Le¡¯On.


    Though I had to wait for a long, long time but finally, I have seen the day when my clan members have returned to me.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am very happy to know that I could keep the word of my predecessor given to you. Though, it was a test for me but the one who really saved your people or at least the last survivors was him. If he didn¡¯t paralyze and freeze everything inside the cave, then believe me...they would have died...died long before even he could reach them. If he didn¡¯t take that sort of action, you would have been the only one left of your kind.¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°My Lord, he was a Blood King as you are now and that makes me happy to share border with your dominion. I am indebted to you and your Clan as long as I live.¡±


    Me: ¡°Forgive me, but I have a reason why I came to meet you tonight. I have some proposals for you. May I present them?¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°My Lord, you do not have to be so formal...command me anything and it shall be done. I have already accepted you as my King, so you need not worry about the monsters of the swamp attacking your settlement in the future.¡±


    Me: ¡°Though that was not one of my proposals but it makes me happy to hear your pledge.¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°Then, what are your proposals My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°Firstly, I would like for you to come out of the shadows and would like to reinstate you as the real guardian of this swamp.


    Secondly, I would like if you can spare one person from your Clan. I want that person to become the personal guardian of the cave.


    After liberating your people and killing all of the monsters, the ownership of the cave went to me and I am planning to use the cave in service to my clan. To protect it from other monster as well as other Clans secret attacks, I would like to name one of your people, guardian of my cave.


    What are your thoughts about my proposals, Zanesur?¡±


    Zanesur: ¡°I accept your proposals My Lord. And as for a guardian for your cave, I would like to nominate one of my kin left in this world, my little brother. He is one of the strongest in my clan and he is very able.¡±


    After saying that, he turned backwards and shouted something in his native language or the alternative was that he just growled at something. Some moments after, a young one emerged within the darkness and came forward to us. He was in his beast transformation and bowed to Zanesur as well as me. Zanesur again turned towards me and said.


    Zanesur: ¡°My Lord, please meet my brother, Sadama...I recommend him to be the guardian of your cave.¡±


    I look towards Sadama and asked him.


    Me: ¡°Would you like to be the guardian of the Blood Cave, Sadama?¡±


    Sadama (still bowing): ¡°I would be honoured, My Lord and I promise you, and you would not be disappointed in me...


    When I came out of that dark room, I saw what you had done...and from there on, I started admiring you and now, getting a chance to serve you, I have no words to thank my brother for trusting me for this job.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good, now rise Sadama, I hear by appoint you to be the Guardian of the Blood Cave and also proclaim Zanesur to the Guardian of this swamp...may our alliance run strong for ages to come.¡±


    I spent some more time with them before returning to the city.


    Suddenly, a screen was shown.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    NEW INFORMATION ADDED TO DATABASE.


    1. ZANESUR IS NOW THE GUARDIAN OF THE SWAMP OF ZUMA.


    2. SADAMA IS NOW THE GUARDIAN OF THE BLOOD CAVE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Whoa!!! I forgot about this thing!!! Well, now I have some time...so let¡¯s see, what does it do?


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    WELCOME, KING LE¡¯ON.


    YOUR ORDERS?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Show information about King¡¯s Crystal.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    INFORMATION ABOUT KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    This crystal has many operations. They are:-


    1. STORES INFORMATION ABOUT ALLIANCES CREATED BETWEEN THE BLOOD KING AND OTHER PEOPLE AND OR CLANS (ANCIENT AND NEW).


    2. SCANS THE BODY FOR SKILLS WHICH CAN BE USED TO CREATE OR UNLOCK NEW OE EXISTING SKILLS.


    NEW SKILLS CREATED:- 1.


    3. STORES INFORMATION ABOUT ALL FAMILY MEMBERS. (ABLE TO TRACK THEM UP TO 20 KMS)


    4. GIVES THE OPTION TO SELECT ANY ONE SKILL FROM THE PRESENT SKILL LIST AS THE KING¡¯S SKILL.


    KING¡¯S SKILL SELECTED:- NO.


    5. WHEN THE RIGHT CONDITIONS ARE MET, IT ALLOWS TO SELECT ANY ONE SKILL FROM THE LIST OF THE PREVIOUS


    KINGS STORED KING¡¯S SKILL TO BE USED AT A TIME.


    (THIS SELECTED SKILL CAN BE USED OUTSIDE OF THE NORMAL SKILL LIMIT)


    6. STORES INFORMATION ABOUT THE KING¡¯S OWNED PROPERTIES.


    (IF A CONNECTION IS MADE BETWEEN THE KING¡¯S CRYSTAL AND THE PROPERTIES, THE KING¡¯S CRYSTAL CAN CONTROL THEM IN ABSENCE OR ON ORDER OF THE BLOOD KING.)


    NUMBER OF PROPERTIES OWNED:- 4.


    7. RECRYSTALLIZE AND STORE MESSAGES FOR THE NEXT BLOOD KING.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    WOW!!! It has so many uses...Let¡¯s check out the interesting ones.


    Me: ¡°Show New Skills Created.¡±


    I wait for some moment but nothing happens...Why isn¡¯t it working?? Did I give wrong command?


    Let¡¯s try again...


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal...¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    WELCOME, KING LE¡¯ON.


    YOUR ORDERS?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°King''s Crystal, Show New Skills Created.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NEW CREATED SKILL(S):-


    AFTER SCANNING YOUR BODY FOR SKILLS, THE KING''S CRYSTAL WAS SUCCESSFUL IN CREATING A NEW SKILL.


    1. ENERGY STORAGE AND DISTRIBUTION.


    AFTER SCANNING YOUR BODY FOR SKILLS, THE KING''S CRYSTAL WAS NOT SUCCESSFUL IN UNLOCKING NEW SKILL.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°King''s Crystal, Show Energy Storage and Distribution.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    ENERGY STORAGE AND DISTRIBUTION:-


    Another new Variant Skill of the Main Skill:- LIFE FORCE DRAIN.


    This skill helps in storing all the energy absorbed through the use of LIFE FORCE DRAIN Skill for certain period.


    Within this period, you can use this stored energy and distribute it into other desired skill(s).


    If the energy is not used in that certain period, The King''s Crystal would dissipate the stored energy into the atmosphere.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmmm... This would come in handy...now on to the next one...what was it again?? Ahh...ahh... umm...Kings...umm...ohh yess...King¡¯s Skill.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Me: ¡°King''s Crystal, Tell me about the King¡¯s Skill.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S SKILL:-


    A skill which is unique to only the present Blood King can be Selected and Stored inside the King¡¯s Crystal.


    It will become a part of the List of King¡¯s Skill inside the crystal.


    Selecting the Skill as the King¡¯s Skill will remove all the restrictions placed upon it.


    This Skill would be then counted out of the Normal Skill Limit and could used even if the Skill Storage Limit has been reached.


    WARNING:- NOT EVERY SKILL COULD BE SELECTED AS THE KING¡¯S SKILL.


    ONLY NEW SKILLS WHICH HAD NOT BEEN STORED BEFORE IN THE KING¡¯S CRYSTAL CAN BE SELECTED.


    ONLY THAT SKILL WHICH HAS THE BIGGEST EFFECT RATE CAN BE SELECTED.


    NOTICE:-


    YOU HAVE NOT SELECTED A SKILL TO BE NAMED AS KING¡¯S SKILL.


    DO YOU WANT TO SELECT A SKILL?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S SKILL:-


    SELECTION PROCESS:-


    DO YOU WANT THE CRYSTAL TO AUTO SEARCH FOR FAVOURABLE SKILLS?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    SEARCHING...


    PLEASE WAIT...


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S SKILL:-


    LIST OF SKILLS VIABLE FOR SELECTING:-


    1. BONE REGENERATION.


    SELECT SKILL:- ?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Hmmm... Only one skill is eligible. I think I should wait. After acquiring more new skills, I will decide about it.


    Me: ¡°No."


    Well, now I know something about this crystal...Its quiet helpful.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOU HAVE RECEIVED A MESSAGE.


    PLEASE CONTACT YOUR LOCAL COUNCIL MESSAGING CENTER TO VIEW YOUR MESSAGE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    A Message for me!


    After receiving the notice, I went to the Council Hall.


    I entered the Messaging Center of the Council Hall and saw the same boy sitting behind the counter.


    I really hope he doesn¡¯t freeze this time too...


    Me: ¡°Excuse me; I got a notification about a message I received. I would like to see my message.¡±


    The young boy looked up towards me...and...Nothing. He isn¡¯t moving...what?? Come on...


    I lean towards him and ask him.


    Me: ¡°What is your name?¡±


    He continues to look up to me but no sound came out of his mouth...Urggg...this is frustrating...


    Me: ¡°I would appreciate if you break out from your trance. I have a message to read so if you would kindly hurry up...¡±


    At my great enjoyment, he nodded...finally... some form of movement.


    He sluggishly picked up a white crystal and presented to me. I knew what had to be done so upon placing my right hand on it; it glowed for a moment then showed me two screens. One asking me my Adventurer¡¯s Id and the other to input my Id number. I inputted my Id number and the screen disappeared leaving me with one screen. After that it said that my Id has been verified and my message would be shown shortly. I waited and the screen showed the message.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    MESSAGE:-


    Page 1


    FROM:- DEITI, AVES CLAN.


    Hey Le¡¯On, remember me! Of course you remember...I mean who could forget me, RIGHT!


    Anyway, I am currently doing a quest with a small team. Would you believe me, if I told you that the quest is of B Rank? Yes... after we parted, I did a couple of C Rankers and I got bumped up a Rank...YAY!


    I am currently in the Yaron Forest near the Ustela Clan. The forest is bit of on the denser part.


    As Ustela is near Zuma, I thought it would be fun if we went together on a quest again.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Page 2


    To tell you the truth, though I am excited but my team members are bit of on the clumsier side so...would you consider doing a favour by joining the quest and coming here to help me?


    If you are bust then its fine but I would really appreciate the help coming from you AND the help of an ELITE Council¡¯s Adventurer...


    Well, if you are interested (please...) then just accept the Quest notification that I have attached with this message. Hope to meet you in the Yaron Forest...Bye.


    QUEST TO HUNT UMIE MONSTERS IN THE YARON FOREST:-


    DO YOU ACCEPT? (YES ¨C NO) {Click on either one of the options.}


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I clicked on ¡®Yes¡¯. The screen changed and showed me the full Quest notification.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    QUEST TO HUNT UMIE MONSTERS IN THE YARON FOREST:-


    You have been added as a guest adventurer on this quest.


    REWARD:- You will receive 1/4th of the total earning.


    QUEST INFO:- Kill as many Umie monsters you can. Payment would be made upon the number of heads of the monsters delivered to the Ustela General Body Unit.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The location was near Zuma and she asked for my help...so it was an easy choice... I think I would set out in the morning as it would take couple of hours to reach the Ustela Clan.


    I closed the screen and handed the crystal back to the boy manning the counter and while I was doing that, I got an idea.


    I looked towards the boy with a smile and said.


    Me: ¡°Well, whatever your name is...it seems today is your lucky day. Tomorrow, get ready and meet me in front of the West Gate at 6 am sharp...dressed in full armour attire...we are going on an adventure...he he he he...¡±


    I left the counter as the boy looked stunned and was looking towards me...This is a great opportunity for that boy to go out of this place, visit some new place, kill some monster while he was at it, garner some life experience.


    I reached my house and upon entering, received some juicy sloppy kisses from my wives...he he he he...well it was time for...ROUND 2!!!...


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 11

    We just crossed Ustela Clan¡¯s land and now are heading towards the Yaron Forest...Yes...We...As in the boy whom I forced to come with me. I thought he wouldn¡¯t come or even too scared to move but much to my pleasure he came at the meeting point and even earlier than the fixed time.


    He came dressed properly, downing his Blood armour and weapons. He was welding a short sword and a shield. What attracted my eyes was the shield. It was kind of an oval shaped with black background and red borderings. A red flame was also etched in the middle of the shield. It was really beautiful. Naj¡¯Rak and her unit did really well with the new weapons and armours. Maybe when I come back, I should reward her...properly...Hmmm...I digress...


    I reached the West Gate at the fixed time and to my surprise I found the counter boy waiting, ready to go in on an adventure. I moved towards him, upon sighting me moving towards him, he bowed showing his respect towards me. How many times or how many people did that, I still could not get accustomed to it. But it seemed to me that the boy had composed himself...


    Me: ¡°You are early...How long have you been waiting?¡±


    ???: ¡°Umm...My K...Kimg...I...I mean...My King...Ahhh...I just arr...arrived just minutes ago.¡±


    Me: ¡°So...You CAN talk!!! That¡¯s good to know...tell me...do you have a problem talking with another person in general or that happens only with me?¡±


    ???: ¡°Umm...No, I...I don¡¯t know, what happ...happened to me yesterday. My father scolded me after...Your Highmess...I...I mean...Your Highness left the center.¡±


    Me: ¡°First thing, drop the formalities...at least the Highness part...Secondly, your father, the man that came out of the room behind you?¡±


    ???: ¡°Ahh...Yes...Your Majestry...I...I mean...Your...¡±


    Me (a bit annoyed): ¡°Cut the formalities...will you!¡±


    ???: ¡°Ahhh...yes...I...yes...he is my father...¡±


    Me: ¡°And what is your name?¡±


    ???: ¡°Umm...I¡¯m sorry...I forgot to intro...introduce myself...My Lord. My na...name is...ahhh...umm...ahhh...¡±


    Me (still annoyed): ¡°Did you just forget your own name?¡±


    The boy looks at me with a blank face...really!! I make you so much nervous that you forgot your own name...Ufff...


    Me: ¡°Tell me your father¡¯s name.¡±


    ???: ¡°Ahh...its...its...Yul¡¯Tas, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°And what name did Yul¡¯Tas gave his son?¡±


    ???: ¡°Umm...He named him...ahhh...umm...Ust¡¯Tas, My Lord.¡±


    Finally some progress....


    Me (bit of relived): ¡°So, your name is Ust¡¯Tas. Why are you so nervous? Do I look like a monster to you?¡±


    Ust¡¯Tas: ¡°No...No...My Lord...you do not. I...I...I mean...you are our King...So, I never expected to...to meet you or go on a que...quest with you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Listen to me very carefully. Yes, I am the King but I am also one of you. That means interact with me as you would do normally. Okay?¡±


    He nodded but I can sense his fear...I think when we start our journey, he will ease up more.


    Me: ¡°Then, let¡¯s start our journey.¡±


    A young Blood approached me and bowed in respect. He got up and said.


    ???: ¡°My King, the Queen has appointed me as your bodyguard for this trip. My name is Sha¡¯Elm...It¡¯s my honour to serve you.¡±


    Hmmm...Adi¡¯Je was talking about training men as bodyguards. This one also looks like he needs some experience. Oh well...more the merrier. I cannot share the quest with them but after completion, I would give them from my share. As to why I cannot share the quest with them? Well its simple...It was not mine to begin with. I was invited into the quest but it was not registered to my name.


    Me: ¡°Very well...let¡¯s move.¡±


    He nodded.


    I quickly did a recap of my responsibilities in my mind. I have told Adi¡¯Je about my chat with Zanesur and Sadama agreeing to be the Blood cave guardian. She will also lead a team to clean the cave and start stocking it with our supplies. All the while, Naj¡¯Rak was to be in charge during Adi¡¯Je¡¯s absence. So, I¡¯m all set and with that here we are...just entered the Yaron forest.


    On the road while coming here, both of them didn¡¯t say much. The guy Sha¡¯Elm, who was my ¡®bodyguard¡¯, was a dual wielder just like me and he got married just recently to a lovely women Shai¡¯Rin. How wonderful...it seems after the evolution, many Bloods got married. I knew Shai¡¯Rin...she was a lovely girl, I used to study with her, we were at the same class when we were just little toddlers. A quick confession...I had a secret crush on her. But now look at us...both married happily. Of course I didn¡¯t say any of this to her husband, my ¡®bodyguard¡¯.


    Soon we reached a clearing, which gave the view of the whole forest. It was beautiful...just endless sea of tall trees and vegetation. Where would I find them was the main question? It was such a big forest and most of it was still uncharted. Upon entering the forest, the road which led towards the Ustela clan had no carriage parked...that means they still have time to finish their quest.


    Now, the standard practice was to leave marks behind to help a team quickly identify the route back.


    Me: ¡°Ust¡¯Tas take the left and Sha¡¯Elm take the right while I will go and check ahead. Keep your eyes open for everything and check for any marks that look out of the ordinary. If you find something, inform the others at that moment. Do not wander far, leave a mark yourself to identify the way back. We will meet here after exactly 20 mins. Now go.¡±


    Both of them nodded in acceptance though Ust¡¯Tas looked somewhat worried but I have faith in him...he will be okay.


    Upon receiving my order, they moved out as did I. I checked the bark of the trees or their base for anything. I tried to determine footprints. Though I found couple of them but they were all small footprints...too small for any beast men.


    As I moved upwards on an elevation, the temperature dropped considerably while the forest got thicker than usual. I was starting to feel a little cold but still no trace of them. I decided to head back to the meeting point. I followed the trail left by me to the meeting point. When I reached there, I saw Sha¡¯Elm already waiting there for the others. I moved towards him, when he saw me, he bowed and reported back.


    Sha¡¯Elm: ¡°My King, I couldn¡¯t find anything...no footprints belonging to any beast men nor any kind of trail left behind. In my opinion, Sir, they are not in that direction.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm...Not in mine too...maybe Ust¡¯Tas was lucky. Where is he? He should have been back by now.¡±


    Sha¡¯Elm: ¡°Should I go and search for him, My King?¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s better if we do it together...Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He nodded in compliance.


    We searched for him, in the direction he went. Luckily, he did something great. He left trail marks behind. It was easy to follow them but we moved stealthily...you could never know completely, if you are stalked or not. After following his trail marks, we came towards a small clearing.


    Sha¡¯Elm (whispering): ¡°My King, down there.¡±


    I looked through the clearing; it gave a small view of the deep end of the forest. In the midst of the forest, a small river is flowing through it. It looked like a thin white line cutting its ways through the middle of the forest. And as I look further down, I saw a man lay flat on the ground. He was wearing the same armour that we were wearing. Yes...that fool had tumbled down slope...Uff...


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s hope he is not dead...yet...¡±


    We made our way down towards him and when we reached there, we found him conscious.


    Me: ¡°Are you really a Blood Zuma?¡±


    Sha¡¯Elm: ¡°How did you miss the slope? What were you thinking?¡±


    Ust¡¯Tas (whispered): ¡°I...I am sorry, My King...but I wanted to get a close look and fell down here...¡±


    Me (whispering): ¡°To look at what? And why are we whispering?¡±


    He gets up partially and points towards something and says.


    Ust¡¯Tas: ¡°I spotted something down there but tumbled when I went closer to inspect it.¡±


    I looked towards the place where he was pointing. I didn¡¯t have to search long to find out about what he was talking about.


    There were many monsters roaming in the place where the slope had ended. Or rather their body language was strange. They were growling and moving restlessly. The monsters were of silver colour and of medium height, being about 4 to 4¡¯5¡± ft. They walked on both pair of legs which looked powerful. Nothing out of ordinary screams out from them but there was something else which was making them restless. I couldn¡¯t see it from here; my view was being blocked partially by some branches. I decided to move closer to them to observe them further.


    Me: ¡°I can¡¯t make out, why they are so restless?? We are going to head down a bit further...do not make loud noises or sudden movements.¡±


    After giving them instructions, I started to move down slowly and without making any noise. Soon I reached a place, where I could see further than before. The monsters were few in numbers...to my count about eight. Some of them were converged at a singular point and the others were moving around them restlessly. What were they doing? I waited to see if I could pick up anything.


    I didn¡¯t had to wait long as one of the monster came out of the place some of them had gathered and I saw the reason for it. They were feasting...feasting upon a body...of a beast man. As soon as I saw this, I turned around and said.


    Me: ¡°They are feasting upon a body of a beast man. We are going out there and will kill those monsters. Now, you Bloods have nothing to fear...this is the time where you decide...whether live under the shadows of our past, which was full of despair and cowardice or start your new life and fill it with courage and valour.¡±


    I looked at them, while waiting for their reactions. They nodded while their eyes showed determination...even Ust¡¯Tas. Now, it is time to see the effects of Adi¡¯Je¡¯s training.


    Me: ¡°Good...now listen very carefully.


    Ust¡¯Tas, you would be in the front of the line with your shields up while me and Sha¡¯Elm would be right behind you. We would move like a single line so that when they spot Ust¡¯Tas, they would think he is alone and would try to flank him. And that¡¯s when we will strike them. Both of us, me and Sha¡¯Elm would strike at them. I would strike from the left while Sha¡¯Elm would take the right.


    Ust¡¯Tas would defend and attack whatever comes in front of you. Okay...¡±


    I again stop to see their reactions. To my joy, they nodded.


    Me: ¡°Good...then let¡¯s move out.¡±


    We got into formation and started to move out. Their forms were good or at least it looked good to me. I am not that trained myself so...ehh...what do I know?


    Ust¡¯Tas held his shield in front of him, while we were hiding behind it. His grip was strong and firm but he still showed signs of nervousness. We were just about to come out in their view when one of the monsters came and sat just outside the bush, we were hiding behind. The monster was in Ust¡¯Tas¡¯s range, he could easily kill it or even bash it with his shield but he stood there. I could have nagged him to go on but I¡¯m not sure that would help him. It was his choice to make...I gave him time and waited and hoped.


    His grip became stronger and he took in a deep breath. Then, within a second, he jabbed his sword right through the monsters neck with great force. He drew out his sword from the monsters neck and the monster dropped on the ground choking on its blue blood. He then moved out...and so it begins.


    As we came in view, the rest of them noticed there fallen brother or sister... dropped whatever they were doing, bared their fangs and jumped towards us.


    The first one to reach us got its skull crushed by the bash Ust¡¯Tas gave it with his shield. As I foretold, two of them tried to attack us from both the flanks and were cut in half by both of us...me and Sha¡¯Elm. Four down four to go. Two of them charged towards Ust¡¯Tas head on together. He didn¡¯t waver and using his shield to hide his most part of his body, jabbed his sword right through one of monsters skull and absorbed the bash of the other monster. The monster that tried to bash against his shield was in disarrayed state. He pulled out his sword from the skull of the monster and with a downward slash cut the staggering one¡¯s head clean of. For the first time, some of the monsters blood was spread upon his face. I know the feeling you have when your face gets some blood on it. It feels empowering...like a power surging through me...almost making me drunk...the feeling of wanting more takes over...And that what was going through his mind.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    I got out of the formation and ran towards the remaining two monsters that were still near their feast. They were caught off guard with my speed and with swift downward slashes produced from both of my arms, their skulls halved, blue blood sprayed out like hot water from a geyser. It was over for now.


    I turned my attention towards the almost eaten body of a beast man. It was a male...his armours were ripped apart...well just some part of his innards were left...must have been someone from Deiti¡¯s squad. I need to find her quickly...be safe Deiti...be safe...


    Sha¡¯Elm: ¡°My King...please see this.¡±


    He was standing in front of another clearing...it was a small ridge. It the base, I saw many...too many of these monsters had encircled a panting figure, who was trying desperately to keep them away. Another figure was lying on the ground wounded or worse...dead. As I used my advanced eye-sight, I recognized the panting figure...It was Deiti. She was injured herself but was trying her best. For her, these monsters were just too much...but not for us.


    Me: ¡°Sha¡¯Elm, I am going down there first and would try to stop the imminent danger my friend is in. You and Ust¡¯Tas come behind me but come at your own pace. I don¡¯t want you to tumble down to your deaths... When you reach down, break loose and kill them all... can I count on you keep Ust¡¯Tas safe?¡±


    Sha¡¯Elm: ¡°My King, the day would not come, when I fail to defend my fellow blood.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...¡±


    I start my descend, with each footing; I took in deep breaths at regular intervals, mapping out the best route to reach her quickly. When I was close to the base, I used my skill...


    Everything got slow...their movements...Deiti¡¯s movements...I don¡¯t think she saw me coming down. I reached my first prey within a few seconds. It was standing still and now lying on the ground...headless...some of its blood sprayed upon my face...I want more...


    *************** Deiti¡¯s POV************


    Get back...get back...stay away from me...Damn that Emvor....I told him not to be careless...these things hunt in packs. Damn him...poking his nose into a lair of Umei¡¯s. Damn him...damn him...trying to be a hero...well where are you now...Mr Hero...


    I¡¯ll tell you where he is...he¡¯s in some freaking Umei¡¯s stomach...that¡¯s where he is...


    Now what do I do...surrounded by all of these Umeis. Even Nalth is injured and unconscious...How do I defend him and me from all these Umeis? Is this the end of my life?? So soon...even after being careful in all of my quests...getting killed...no...Getting chomped down to tiny pieces through others fault...But why?? I always thought I would live a great life, filled with great adventures...great stories to tell my family. Even finding the one I¡¯m meant for...wherever that person is...


    One of these Umei scratched me on my left shoulder producing a deep wound. I don¡¯t have anything to stop the bleeding...that damned Emvor had the medical box. At this rate, even before I get killed, Nalth would die of severe loss of blood. Somebody please help us...help me... I wish Le¡¯On was here. He could have saved us from all of them...Did I invite him too late?? I should have contacted him before accepting this quest... But...A couple of Umeis are getting ready to charge at me. Their body language is telling me about their intentions very clearly. I can take one of them...but not two or three at once...So; this is how it¡¯s going to end.


    They jumped, I could see at least three in front of me and I do not know how many attacked from behind...With my right hand, I struck my axe into the head of one of the Umeis attacking. Its lodge deep inside it. I cannot pry it out in time...this is the end...I¡¯m sorry dada and mama. I wish I could see you both one more time. I let my axe go as I see two of them; with their jaws open showing their long and sharp teeth. I wait for my end...helpless...the Umeis are just about to reach me...somebody...please save me...


    As I look into my death...the two Umeis got split into two spraying their blood out, while some of it fell upon me. What just happened?? I felt something run past me and before me, I saw only dead and decapitated Umeis. Who?? What?? I touch my face with my right hand and saw it was filled blue fluids...In front of me, there were still some Umeis standing but they weren¡¯t moving...I turned backwards to see the state of Nalth.


    I saw, he was alright and well but was surrounded by dead Umeis...but who did it?? I moved my gaze from Nalth to other places. I saw a figure standing, it¡¯s back towards me...it was blue all over as if it had drenched itself in Umeis blue blood. I saw the rest of the living Umeis backing off...their eyes...filled with fear...fear of the thing standing in front of them, drenched in their brethren blood.


    It turned it''s face towards me and smiled. Those red eyes...I have seen those eyes before...but where??


    ???: ¡°It¡¯s been some time Deiti...I am happy to see you doing well...he he he he...¡±


    The voice...I know that voice...Who??... Le¡¯On!!!!


    *********** End of Deiti¡¯s POV **********


    After making my way through all these monsters, I first took care of the once that were in the motion of killing Deiti. After taking care of them, I quickly went past her to kill those who were going to attack the man lying on the ground, whom I presume injured. They stopped attacking, when they saw the damage I had inflicted to their group, they started to move backwards. I turned around to see if Deiti was okay or not...She was well, considering the situation she was in just now. She was sitting on the ground, eyes filled with tears, blood dropping from her face...not her blood though...it was blue in colour so it was of the monster I slayed. She was trembling and her face had a look of confusion...I smiled and said to her...


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s been some time Deiti...I am happy to see you doing well...he he he he...¡±


    Her expression changed, as if she was now trying to figure something out in her head. Her trembling lips opened and tried to say something but couldn¡¯t...maybe she was still in shock...better give her some space...


    In the mean time...I received a notification.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    SKILL- TIME DELAY effects ended.


    COOLDOWN PERIOD ACTIVATED.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Great...I look around and saw still many of them remaining. They were not attacking but that would not be the case when they would come out of the initial shock. They would surely attack.


    ¡°My King!!! Are you alright?¡±


    I turned to find Sha¡¯Elm and Ust¡¯Tas standing beside Deiti, guarding her. The shape they were in, tells me that both of them are now enjoying this... both of their faces and as well as armours and weapons dripping with blood of the monsters. They had a hungry look to them. Good...I walked close to them.


    Me: ¡°Yes...I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s nice to see both of you enjoying...ha ha ha ha...good...now Sha¡¯Elm...go to this side and look for a way to go up again...possibly a broad pathway...we have to carry people too. Me and Ust¡¯Tas will defend this position.¡±


    Sha¡¯Elm: ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    He quickly went to my right side where I pointed...the presence of these monsters was less there.


    Me: ¡°Ust¡¯Tas...look out for any surprise attacks and defend this place along with her.¡±


    He nodded and said.


    Ust¡¯Tas: ¡°Yes My King.¡±


    I smiled and went to check up on the man lying on the ground. He looked pale, indicating that he had lost a lot of blood. I tore a piece of his clothing and wrapped it around his wound. He had a deep wound on his shoulders and stomach. I did them both and was successful in stopping the blood flow...at least for now.


    I picked him up and placed him near the still confused and teary eyed Deiti. I patted her head and went away to kill some of the monsters.


    I unsheathe my weapons again and dashed towards some of these monsters. I cut the first one¡¯s head with my right and stabbed another in the throat with my left. Then with a downward slash, I cut another one with my right and plunged my sword in my left inside one of theirs mouth, lodging it deep inside. I pulled it out and went on to kill another one.


    By this time, they started to retreat...and I let them...I had to get Deiti out of here first...My priorities were set. I turned towards the place Ust¡¯Tas was defending. Two or three of them were lying on the ground in front of him...their skull were smashed and a few were decapitated.


    I stopped in front of Deiti and kneeled down. She was still trembling...I put my right hand on her head and slightly patted her...reassuring her...


    Me: ¡°Deiti...it¡¯s alright. Your safe along with your friend here. Can you get up? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    She was still looking at me. I noticed her shoulder had a deep cut. I tore a piece of my shirt and wrapped it around on the wound.


    Deiti (in very low voice): ¡°Le¡¯On!!!...¡±


    She wrapped her hands around my neck, hugging me and started to cry...


    ¡°My King! I have found a path.¡±


    I turned somewhat and saw Sha¡¯Elm had returned.


    Me: ¡°Good...pick up this beast man here and Ust¡¯Tas defend us while we are walking...the entire time.¡±


    Without wasting any time, Sha¡¯Elm picked up the man over his shoulder.


    Me: ¡°Deiti...we have to walk now...can you walk?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply but just went on crying...


    Oh well...I scooped her up in my arms and started walking. She did not let her grip loose and now, she had buried her face on my chest or at the armour...which was dripping with blood of the monsters by the way. But by the looks of it, she didn¡¯t care for that. She was very light too...if...you know...anybody wants to know...Ehmm...So we started our walk back to move upwards, the way we entered the forest.


    We had walked for about two hours before we reached the exit of the forest. The moonstar had started to shine in the sky.


    We had to find a way to transport the injured beast man. I asked Sha¡¯Elm to give the man some Vitalis potion as well as apply some on his wounds, so that his condition becomes stable until tomorrow.


    Ust¡¯Tas in the mean time had completed making two tents...that¡¯s all we had with us. He also cooked something while I was tending to Deiti''s wound. I applied some Vitalis herb on her wound and wrapped it again with same cloth. Deiti was still in shock but had stopped crying. I again tore a piece of my cloth and wiped her beautiful face clean of the blood. My shirt was all torn up now...


    Now looking at my fellow bloods, I felt pride...pride over them, how well they handled themselves and pride over my wife, who taught them. She is a remarkable woman.


    After finishing diner, I placed the injured beast man who was now stable, in one tent along with Ust¡¯Tas to sleep and to look after him. I put Deiti in the other tent, to sleep alone. She was in need of rest... I told Sha¡¯Elm to sleep beside the fire, while I would take the first watch. He first hesitated as it was his job to guard me at all times... but I told him to take rest as he would have to guard me tomorrow for the whole day.


    Some hours had passed; it was a beautiful night...filled with many stars. The monsters I killed had to be the one she was hunting...I could be wrong also. But if she returned without any head of those things, she would have to pay a huge fine...minus the fact that one of her team mate is injured and the other one dead. Tomorrow, I have to salvage something out of the dead beast man¡¯s carcass to show as a proof of his death. And if I¡¯m lucky enough, gather the heads of the monsters we killed today...if it remains and not get eaten...the same goes for the dead beast man.


    Lots of things to do tomorrow...Let¡¯s see what happens next.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 4- CHAPTER 12

    At dawn, I told Ust¡¯Tas to guard the camp while in my absence and to let Sha¡¯Elm sleep. His confidence level has grown much from yesterday, it¡¯s good to see that. After specifying some guidelines and instructions about how to handle the wounded if he gains his conscious, I left to do some jobs.


    First, I went to the place where the corpse of the beast man was. His body was...well...let¡¯s just say, it was not all there. I searched the nearby area for anything and luck would have it, I found a small leather empty bag. I brought the bag with me to the corpse. I began to collect his leather armour which was shredded quite a bit, I didn¡¯t find any weapon but I did find two rings in his pocket and nothing else. I gathered this thing and put it in the bag. After cross checking everything, in case I had missed something...I now went around to the dead bodies of the monsters.


    They were all there, all 8 of them. One by one, I cut of their heads and gathered them at a place. Then, I tried a new thing...skinning a monster. Its skin seemed perfect to make bags out of it. When I was in Fort Solitude, I saw a huge uproar over monster skin made bags. They were cheap and somewhat durable. As we had killed so many, we could make some extra money out of it too.


    But I decided to gather all the heads first. So I returned back to the camp. I was gone for maybe 40-45 mins so nothing changed in the camp. I placed the bag under Ust¡¯Tas¡¯s care and told him.


    Me: ¡°Give this to Deiti, when she wakes up. Tell her that, it belongs to her dead team mate. It¡¯s all that could be salvaged.¡±


    Ust¡¯Tas: ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    I placed the severed heads in a corner where Ust¡¯Tas could keep an eye on.


    Me: ¡°I¡¯m leaving to gather more heads and possibly something else...if the carriage from the council comes in the mean time, then first load the injured one and sent him for immediate medical check up.


    And hold the camp until my return...do not move from here...until and unless you are attacked. Then come and find me, I will be present at the same place close to the river where we had fought yesterday...Okay?¡±


    He gave a slight nod...


    I again set off, this time towards yesterday¡¯s battle field.


    It took me another hour or so to reach the battle field. Some of their bodies were half eaten, while some had been dragged of...judging from the trail of blood left in the ground. Oh well...I started to cut off the heads of those who were still left. It took me another 20 mins to cut and gather their heads. I counted a total of 23.


    Now, so many heads and no way to carry them. I placed all of them at a safe place and dragged one of the bodies. I walked towards where the river should have been. After walking for 15 mins, I found the river. It was a beautiful sight, the river was flowing calmly. I sat on a boulder and took out one of my sword to start skinning the monster.


    I¡¯ll say this...it is tough to skin a monster with a sword. Bits and pieces of monster flesh were still attached to the skin. I tried to cut them out, as cleanly as I could. After skinning them, which took me about 10 mins, I went to the banks of the river and washed the skin thoroughly, until it was clean. I stretched the skin wide and it seemed to me that if it was made into a makeshift bag, it could hold at least 4 heads. That means I had to skin another 5 or 6 just to carry all the heads.


    Calculating my requirements, I went to grab another body. I started to skin as soon as I got back. It produced the same result. Bits of flat or flesh still remained attached. It would decrease the value of this things. I wish I had a dagger with me.


    ¡°You should use a blunt stone to scrape off the remaining flesh.¡±


    I turned around and saw Deiti standing behind me, dressed in her silver armour and a smile on her face.


    Me: ¡°Ahh...Finally, you¡¯re awake. It took you long enough. How are you feeling now?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I am fine...at least now, still a little shaken from yesterday¡¯s event but I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Yeah...you are. But tell me...how did you get into that predicament?¡±


    She came close to me and sat beside me, facing the opposite direction.


    She sighed and said.


    Deiti: ¡°Hmm...One of my team mate unknowingly disturbed a whole lair of the Umeis.¡±


    Me: ¡°Umeis?? So I was right...and the team mate you were referring to is the dead one, right?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Yes...You know, I had giving up hope yesterday but you saved me...Thank you...I¡¯m really grateful to you for saving mine and my other team mates life. If you hadn¡¯t come then...¡±


    I looked towards her, her lips were trembling slightly and her eyes were a bit teary. I got up and walked towards the bank to find a blunt stone. I found a suitable one and came back. I put the skin on a flat surface and started to scrape off the remaining pieces with the stone. Her advice was helpful.


    Deiti: ¡°You know, when I saw you yesterday...at first, I couldn¡¯t recognize you. You were covered in Umeis blood but when I looked towards your eyes, I got an idea of who you were? But I was still confused as to how you made it here? You were so fast that I couldn¡¯t see you. You were not this fast, the last time we met.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Really!¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Yes...last time, your movement was a bit off...I thought you were struggling and wondered how you got into the Council¡¯s Adventurer Unit but after seeing you in combat...I got confused...you are not the same beast man I remembered. You...you my friend have become something else.¡±


    Me: ¡°Guess my training had some positive effect on me...I was glad you were okay...a little shaken up but still alive to see another day.¡±


    I got up and went into the water and cleaned the skin. It was much better than the last one, although my armour got dirty. I placed the skin on a boulder to dry it. I also removed myself from my armour and with some water, I washed it and then with my dry shirt, I cleaned off the excess water of it and placed it near where Deiti was sitting. I also took out my belt along with one of my sword and put it down.


    Me: ¡°It would be a while before I return; you should take a quick bath while you have the chance...freshen yourself.¡±


    She smiled and said.


    Deiti: ¡°Won¡¯t you like to watch while I bathe? He he he he...¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Why??? You only like girls...so it¡¯s better not to invest myself where I won¡¯t be getting anything out of it.¡±


    She made a pouting face while I walked out of the place. I gathered another body and went on skinning it. After skinning it, I scrubbed it with the blunt stone until no flesh remained attached to it. But still, I could not get the whole skin off at one go. I continued to skin one after another until I got seven of them. Many minutes have passed and I¡¯m sure, Deiti had finished her bath...no one takes this much time. I gathered all the skin and walked towards the river bank.


    There I found Deiti¡¯s clothes, which were spread on the boulder, probably to dry them off. But no sign of her...Maybe she went off somewhere...She must have some extra clothes with her. I started to clean the skins one by one. After finishing it off, I placed them on different boulders to dry them off. Now, I had at least nine skins. It was enough for today. By now, I was dirty with stench of blood and rotten flesh all over my body. I looked around and found no one in sight. I dropped my pants and I took it into the water where I washed it and kept it on a boulder to dry off.


    I took a quick bath and while I was at it, I even caught some fish. After drying myself of, I started a fire and began to roast the fish.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    You have gained a NEW SKIL:-


    OPEN SKINNING (BASIC).


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Show Open Skinning.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.OPEN SKINNING (BASIC):-


    It is a simple method of Skinning monster hides or skins.


    NOTE:- IT IS ONE OF MANY WAYS TO SKIN A MONSTER.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    ¡°Ahh...so you have started cooking our meal.¡±


    I turned to see Deiti standing wearing new clothes and some fruits in her hand.


    Me: ¡°Yeah...I figured you were just as hungry as me. Where were you?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I went to get some fruits for us to eat...as you can see...¡±


    We started to have our meal.


    Deiti: ¡°So tell me, how¡¯s that beautiful wife of yours doing?? Are you able to satisfy her??If not...then I¡¯m always open to help you out.*wink* he he he...¡±


    Me: ¡°No thanks...she is very good and yes...she is satisfied. Ohh and I got married again.¡±


    Deiti (shocked): ¡°Again?? WOW...is she hot??¡±


    Me: ¡°He he he he...yeah...¡±


    Deiti:  ¡°You lucky...lucky...bastard. Now I really want to bed one of your wives...say give one; you have two anyways, share with me.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Absolutely not...they are mine...all mine...he he he he...¡±


    She pouted and said.


    Deiti: ¡°Why did both of them choose you anyway?? It¡¯s no fair...Here you are, married twice!!! And here I am...single...with no lady to mingle...Ufff...come on...let¡¯s make a deal...¡±


    Me: ¡°No!! No deal...they are not for sell...or trading...or anything else in between...go find your own wife...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°It''s not like, your wives are going to be touched by another beast man...a woman is going to touch them...please!¡±


    Me: ¡°Can you please drop this topic!!! It¡¯s causing me a headache.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Remember the last time, you said that if I was open to a threesome then your wife would be interested.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ufff...stop it...The only way you would ever get to have your way with them was by marry me...AND that would never...ever happen.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Marry you...hmmm...Okay!!! I¡¯m ready...take meeee....¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    NAME:- DEITI


    CLAN:- AVES


    CLAN FOUND SUITABLE FOR MATING WITH A BLOOD KING IN ACCORDANCE WITH KING HUI¡¯MI¡¯S INPUTTED DATA.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    You have got to be joking...What''s this??


    Me: ¡°Close King¡¯s Crystal.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Did you say anything?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Yes!!! You will??¡±


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Marry Me?¡±


    I smiled and put my hand on her head, patted her and said.


    Me: ¡°No!¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Why???¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s getting late, we should head back.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Nooooooooo....¡±


    I don¡¯t answer her and start to gather the hides, my armour, swords and belt. After reequipping myself, I folded six hides and turned them into a makeshift bag.For now, it will do. I put all the severed heads inside the bags and began our journey back.


    Deiti: ¡°How many did we kill?¡±


    Me: ¡°We??? We didn¡¯t kill anything...Me and my team did the killing.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Me, you what''s the difference? We did bring them in one place...so...how many did WE get?¡±


    Me: ¡°WE got about 23 inside the makeshift bags and 8 back in the camp.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°So, 50 gold her head...we just crossed 1500 gold mark...not very good; we need more.¡±


    Me: ¡°How much time do you have left?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°The carriage will arrive tonight...so two days.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then, you and I would go hunting, tonight...and get ourselves some more of these monster heads.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°YAY!! You know, I kind of feel secure around you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay...stop buttering me.¡±


    She laughed and so did I. It was good to see her finally shack her fear away.


    We reached the camp and rested for a while. I got to know the injured beast man¡¯s name. It was Nalth and he was from Aves to. Soon, night came and so did the carriage from the Council. We loaded the wounded person, whose condition was stable but still needed immediate medical treatment. I decided not to hunt anymore, contrary to what I had planned. I told Deiti about my mind being changed. She understood and agreed with me. We also loaded the heads, hides that we had collected and got on the carriages and left for the land of the Ustela Clan. If I had gone on hunting with her, she most likely would have an episode in the middle of the battle...such was her underlying condition. She was trying to suppress it but I was all too well known with that fear. I fought every fight with that fear in me...gnawing at me, every opportunity it got.


    When we were just close to the city of the Ustela Clan, me along with my party got out of the carriage to start out journey towards Zuma. I told Deiti to take care of the rewards and the hides too. She was reluctant at first but I managed to make her comply and even told her to visit Zuma when she had finished her work here...which in turn made her happy...very happy.


    We reached Zuma at dawn, upon entering I told both Sha¡¯Elm and Ust¡¯Tas to return to their homes and rest. I went to my home after making sure they had complied with my orders. But I was intercepted in the midway by all of the Council Members as well as my wives. Some of them had gloomy face while others were cheerful.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord!! You are back!! It is great to see you... please pardon my rudeness of not asking about your quest but yesterday night we received a message from the Council of Zoit¡¯s central command.¡±


    Me (surprised): ¡°From the Capital!!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord, they have sent a message stating that, their delegate would come at end of this month to investigate about the matter of why we missed our supposed delivery date.¡±


    Me: ¡°So early....hmm....how are we on the front of getting support from other clans?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°My King, within a day of sending a notice, about 25 Clans have already pledged their support even at the worst times while we are expecting for more Clans to send their Intent of Support tomorrow.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...and how is the army shaping up?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°At this moment, the level we are in...We can win any type of battles but I would have liked for more time. They need to be properly prepared just like a Blood should be.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...and how about weapons and stockpiling the cave?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King...we have enough to equip an army over few thousand at this moment and the cave as per your order are being stock piled with every important resources we have.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good....then let them come...we will welcome them in the ways of the Bloods...¡±


    ****************************************


    // END OF VOLUME 4//


    //AUTHOR''S NOTE:-  THE NEXT VOLUME IS STILL NOT READY AND MY EXAMS ARE COMING SOON. I WILL START UPLOADING THE NEXT VOLUME AFTER THE END OF MY EXAMS. THAT MEANS, I WILL TAKE A LONG BREAK AND I AM UPLOADING THIS CHAPTER AMIDST CONTINUOUS AFTERSHOCKS WHICH RESULTED AFTER AN EARTHQUAKE OCCURRED IN MY NEIGHBORING COUNTRY TODAY. PLEASE PRAY FOR THOSE WHO WERE AFFECTED.


    THANK YOU ALL FOR TAKING YOUR TIME OUT TO READ MY WORK. //


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Seeking Advice

    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>I would like to know from all of the viewers about any new topic or things you think I could incorporate within my story. It could be anything that I haven''t tried yet or you haven''t read in my story up to now. I was thinking of writing about new topics or arcs that I haven''t tried yet. I know, that as a writer I still have a lot of ways to go but trying to write new things just might help to enhance my MC''s life more or it could even enhance any of the other characters life too.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    I notified all of you that I would be taking a break because of exams before but I did not stop writing the story as a whole or just writing parts of it so that I could add it in the main plot after the exams.


    AUTHOR:- MOVE OVER TO THE NEXT CHAPTER

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 1

    //AUTHOR''S NOTE:- MY EXAMS ARE STILL GOING BUT IT SEEMS THAT I WAS NOT ABLE TO HOLD MYSELF BACK. EXAMS BE DAMNED... SO, HERE IS THE NEW VOLUME. AS THIS IS VOLUME 5, I WANT ALL THE VIEWERS TO START DISCUSSING ABOUT ANYTHING RELATED TO THE STORY WITHOUT ANY HESITATION. DO NOT HOLD BACK. THE CHAPTERS THIS TIME WOULD BE RELEASED WITH LONGER INTERVALS BETWEEN THEM DUE TO AFOREMENTIONED EXAMS. ENJOY THIS VOLUME.//


    *********************************************************


    Bright and early in the morning, they arrived. The delegate from the Council of Zoit, consisting of four people. They wore a black robe with an emblem etched on it in their chest. It was a sword with a ring of flowers hovering over its tip and both the sword and the ring of flowers were of gold. It looked pretty weird, I must say.


    When they entered the city, they had a mean look on them. They came in along with a marching armoured unit, they were at least 500. All of them tried to project an illusion of ferocity and toughness. This unit consisted of different types of beast men. Out of them, there were many I couldn''t recognize from which clans they belonged to; but frankly, I did not care. The Council and there ¡®Bodyguards¡¯ had one thing in common with them. They all thought that they could scare us into submission. But when they entered Zuma... they got the shock of their life.


    The moment they entered the city, they encountered big, red, strong armed beasts instead of small, frail and weak beasts and that scared them. They continued marching towards our Council Hall. It seems they knew the direction of the Council Hall beforehand. Well, I was once told by the elder that all the Council Hall in every city was made in the same way. They were situated in the middle of the city with main roads leading to it from all four sides.As soon as the Council¡¯s bodyguard unit stopped its march in front of the Council Hall, as per my orders, they were surrounded by newly formed Blood Units, led by the Blood Queen. Initially, they got startled. Our move made them form a defensive formation. Their eyes told of an emotion which I wanted to see in them...fear.


    But I knew, their arrogance would blind them and I was proved right. Four Council Man came out of the formation. Some of them had a look of surprise, but only one of them showed arrogance suppressing his surprise. The atmosphere had become quiet heavy. Why wouldn¡¯t it be? Think of many, many tall, strong beasts wearing red armour, equipped with black weapons having a cold look, surrounding you...how would you feel? I wanted exactly that.


    All four Council Members were of different Clans, but none were from this quadrant from what I saw...Interesting...So, the Council did send a suppression squad. Good.


    The one who had look of arrogance, took a few steps forward and spoke in an arrogant tone.


    ???: ¡°My name is Sorad and I am a member of the Council of Zoit. What is the meaning of THIS?¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°Welcome, Council Man Sorad...welcome to Zuma.


    Sorad: ¡°Zuma?? Where are all the Zumas?? Who are you??¡±


    Council Woman Je¡¯Lec: ¡°We are the Zumas...well...now we are known as Blood Zumas.¡±


    Sorad: ¡°Blood Zumas?? What is going on and what is the meaning of this? Surrounding us with armed beasts...do you want to declare war on the Council of Zoit?¡±


    Me: ¡°Do you want us to do it?¡±


    Sorad looked at me and with a stern face asked.


    Sorad: ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak in front of a Councillor of Zoit?¡±


    I walk towards him, his guards started to get ready, if anything befalls their Councillor. I stop a few feet away from him and said.


    Me: ¡°You lowly beast...do you know who you are talking to?¡±


    Sorad¡¯s face got red and his ears started to twitch. Now that I¡¯m close to him, I can see he was black, totally with brown eyes and he was short, he reached up to my chest.


    Sorad: ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Me: ¡°You heard me the first time. Why are you dramatizing the moment? But out of consideration for the new and underdeveloped clans I will repeat myself again.


    I asked you, do you know who you are talking to? You lowly beast!¡±


    Sorad: ¡°Lowly...I am a lowly beast?? How dare you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ufff...so annoying...Who do you think you are? Marching in our city and raising your voice...¡±


    Sorad: ¡°I am a Councillor of...¡±


    I cut him in middle of his sentence...


    Me: ¡°Yeah yeah...I don¡¯t care...Well, I am going to tell this only one time...so, listen carefully, Shorty.


    My name is Le¡¯On and I am the King of all Blood Zumas. Long time ago, when simple minded beast such as you were just developing the capability to walk, our last King, Hui¡¯Mi used his authority to suppresses our racial trait... to give you simple minded beasts a chance at survival. We were originally known as Blood Zumas and not Zuma.


    As the new Blood King, I converted back my whole Clan into Blood Zumas, their rightful name.¡±


    Sorad: ¡°Preposterous...I did not know of any Blood Zuma??¡±


    Me: ¡°And you weren¡¯t supposed to know...it¡¯s not the kind of thing, toddlers could understand.


    It happened and here we are...now...tell me you lowly beast...Who gave the right to the Council of Zoit to exploit my people for years??


    Who gave the Council of Zoit the right to extort Vitalis from us or changing the rules when it came to us?


    Why the Council of Zoit didn¡¯t come when called upon for assistance during a monster raid?


    Answer me these questions for starters...and I shall think about your future...¡±


    Sorad: ¡°I do not have to any answers to some pathetic...¡±


    I gave a signal by flicking two fingers of my right arm and before he could finish his sentence, I cut into his sentence.


    Me: ¡°Before talking further...look behind you.¡±


    He gave an annoyed look and looked behind.


    At my signal, the Bloods moved in the Council¡¯s Bodyguard Unit and suppressed them within seconds. Our speed and strength were unmatched. Each and every one of them had swords, trident resting on their necks while they kneeled on the ground...shivering. Some even had their mouths opened and some were confused. The other three Councillors were not subdued but they stood at the same spot in shock and awe.


    I kind of wished to see Sorad¡¯s face while he looked at the scenery but unfortunately, his back was towards me.


    He turned and to my joy, his arrogance had left; now fear had taken place.


    Me: ¡°A few hundred subdued your men within seconds...think what effect it would have when an entire Blood army falls upon its enemies... think very hard and choose your words very carefully...Councillor of the Council of Zoit.¡±


    Sorad: ¡°You...you cannot do this... this is... is...¡±


    I raise my voice and start to give off some of my blood lust.


    Me: ¡°DO NOT EVER TELL ME WHAT SHOULD I DO OR DON¡¯T!!!


    YOU LOWLY CREATURE...ANSWER MY QUESTIONS FIRST!!!


    Why did the Council extort my people for generations??¡±


    His and the rest of his men started to shake...it was feint but I could see it...Sorad tries to say something.


    Sorad: ¡°I- I- I don¡¯t have to tell you anything.¡±


    Me: ¡°No...You don¡¯t. Then here is my judgement about the matter of extortion of Zumas by the Council of Zoit.


    In accordance with the law laid down by Council of Zoit, it clearly shows that the Council itself disregarded its own rules in the matters of Vitalis of the Zumas, extorting from us without any remorse.


    As the King of the Blood Zumas, I exercise my power and find the Council of Zoit...


    Guilty...


    The Blood Zuma would not give their taxes for 5 years nor sell any Vitalis to the Council of Zoit in the amount fixed by them for us but sell them on the fixed market price for here on out.


    The Blood Zumas would receive two permanent seats in the Quadrant Council as well as in the central Council of Zoit, one in the department of economy and the other in the department of Defence.


    Also, the Council of Zoit has to install two offices here in Zuma, one for the General Body Adventurers Unit and one for the Council of Zoits Adventurer Unit.


    The Council also; cannot not order or could take command of any Blood Zumas or of their army. The Blood Zuma would maintain their army as they see fit and upon request of the Council, first we would think about it and if the reason is viable then only the Blood Army would march. I will not trust the Blood Army in the hands of any lowly beasts.


    And if, the Council of Zoit tries to use military strength against us in any pretense, her are over 40 Letter of Support from different Clans and corporations...¡±


    I threw the whole bundle towards him, which he catches it with a surprised look and looks at them. His face is now filled with fear...


    Me: ¡°The Council just paid very heavily and dearly...don¡¯t be so greedy or someone like me would not just bite but cut your bottoms in half...Now get lost...and come when you are ready to create both Adventurers offices.


    Bloods! Escort them out of our city.¡±


    All the Blood Zumas in attendance started a shout ¡°Bloods! Bloods! Bloods!¡± in unison when the Councillor and his men were escorted out of the city.


    Immediately after, we are at a meeting inside the Council Hall.


    Council Man Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°My King, will the Council accept this decision?¡±


    Me: ¡°Something tells me, they will...we just have to wait for the right moment. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Council Man Tor¡¯Von: ¡°Was it the right thing to do, My King?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Stop acting like a child! Bloods do not fear anything...Whatever our King decided is for our best...And personally, I liked what we did today. It was amusing to see those lowly creatures cower in front of us...the very beasts they thought, they could wipe out easily...He he he he.¡±


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi''Je is right...It may seem new to you, who have seen the Council of Zoit do whatever they want but, may I remind you...this is a new era. We will reclaim our glory back, one way or the another. But for now, go home and rest. The real game begins now...Meeting adjourned.¡±


    All the Council Members stood up and bowed to me in respect before leaving the room.


    Adi''Je: "My Lord, I would have liked more if we had cut their heads and send it to whoever was in charge of this continent. They should know, Bloods don''t tolerate lowly species acting against us."


    Me: "That would have done nothing of importance for us."


    She smiled and spoke again.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, you know something that the Council Members do not?¡±


    I turn towards Adi¡¯Je and smile.


    Me: ¡°Maybe...or maybe not.¡±


    She smiles and comes closer to me and gives a warm kiss. I feel like I am covered in a warm protective shield that would never break. I feel safe. She broke from the kiss and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, I eagerly await the day when I would bare your child...but to do that a Blood man must always take his woman to bed whenever she wishes...¡±


    I smile and ask her.


    Me: ¡°And do you wish it so?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je smiles and *wink*. She lets out a little giggle.


    Suddenly I felt a tug on my shirt; I turned around to see Naj¡¯Rak fidgeting and wanted to say something but I knew what she wanted...


    Me: ¡°I know what you want, Queen Naj¡¯Rak...so...what are we waiting for?? Let¡¯s go...*wink* he he he...¡±


    With that we went to have some fun... but Adi¡¯Je was right. I did knew something that the rest of the Councillors didn¡¯t.


    Three days ago, I received a message from Deiti, who apparently was still in the Ustela Clan¡¯s city.


    She wrote.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    MESSAGE:-


    Page 1


    FROM:- DEITI, AVES CLAN.


    Le¡¯On, I have finished my work here in the Ustela Clan¡¯s city. Below here I have attached the Accept Order of your share of the reward and the items you gave to sell. Hope you like the sum you have earned, I know I did.


    I am now free and decided not to take another quest. I was thinking of visiting you in Zuma, to meet you, see your city and you know...see your wives. Hope you don¡¯t mind me visiting. I will arrive within two days.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Page 2


    Oh...speaking of Zuma, just yesterday a big contingent from the Council of Zoit arrived here, around five officials with many Bodyguards. They made quite a ruckus over here after arriving. People were gathered around them and after some winking to few bystanders I got some information.


    It seems their destination is Zuma. Most of the officials were acting like high and mighty save for one, who was leading them. Hope you guys didn¡¯t do anything naughty.


    I¡¯ll see you there when I arrive, okay...bye.


    REWARD FOR THE QUEST IN THE YARON FOREST:- 385 Gold.


    AMOUNT RECEIVED:- 72 Gold.


    DO YOU ACCEPT? (YES ¨C NO) {Click on either one of the options}


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I clicked on ¡®Yes¡¯.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOU HAVE RECEIVED PAYMENT IN THE AMOUNT OF= 457 Gold.


    AMOUNT HAS BEEN TRANSFERRED AND ADDED INTO YOUR ACCOUNT.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well that¡¯s good to know.


    The more important news was the delegation is coming from the Ustela Clan consisting of five Councillors.


    I quickly sent Deiti an urgent message.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    MESSAGE:-


    Page 1


    FROM:- LE¡¯ON, BLOOD ZUMA CLAN.


    It is good to know that your work has finished over there and would want to spend some time at my Clan¡¯s city. I know your true intentions about coming here but you will not gain anything. But I have a small request for you.


    Please stay there for a little while longer and please report to me about the Council delegate¡¯s movement just after they leave Ustela Clan.


    And if you can, please find out about their agenda. It is a request from a friend but if you succeed, I may be inclined to accept one of your requests.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I divided half of the money I received and gave it to both Sha¡¯Elm and Ust¡¯Tas. Both of them were unsure but upon insisting it, they accepted it.


    Yesterday, I again received Deiti¡¯s Message.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    MESSAGE:-


    Page 1


    FROM:- DEITI, AVES CLAN.


    I have a confusion, why did you refer Zuma as Blood Zuma? But that can wait until I visit.


    The delegate just left Ustela Clan. I didn¡¯t find any juicy information about their motive. All I heard, they were going to Zuma and probably to teach them a lesson and this information came from a very innocent Ustela man who may or may not be a Councillor.


    Interestingly, out of five Councillors, only four were part of the journey. The one who was leading them didn¡¯t accompany them. He stayed here and I must say, out of all the Councillors that came here, he looked the most calm beast man.


    That¡¯s all I had, I hope upon my arrival you don¡¯t back out from your promise of granting one of my requests. I am looking forward to it. I will be there in five days. Bye.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    So one stayed behind...


    And I am now sure; the Councillors that came today would go back to Ustela and report to that one. I want to face him as from what Deiti described, he looked the one with actual authority.


    And I was proven right. Two days later, the Council Delegates came back. This time they were more cautious and jittery than the first time they came here. I let them march up to the Council Hall. Many of them were still emitting fear. Why wouldn¡¯t they? Their formation was broken and infiltrated within seconds who placed either a sword or a trident on each of their neck.


    The Delegates stopped in front of the Council Hall and from them emerged this time, five Councillors. Four of them were the same ones that had come before. There body language had changed, in place of pride, fear had taken place.


    The new one stepped forward. He was tall...as tall as me. He had a square face with big brown eyes and brown skin with its jaw was black. He had a look of experience and I didn¡¯t feel any unnecessary pride in him. He stopped in just front of me as I was standing in front of the Council Hall along with other members and my wives. But what he did next even shocked us.


    He kneeled on one leg in front of me and bowed his head. After a few moments, he lifted his head up and said.


    ¡°Your Highness! I, Vajek, a minister from the Council of Zoit wish to seek an audience with the King of the Blood Zumas. Please accept our request, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    And what happened after that was even more surprising.


    The rest of his company also kneeled to me and bowed there head. With respect or not, I didn¡¯t care... this man was a true politician. It was going to be fun... talking with him.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 2

    We sat face to face inside the Meeting Hall. All the Blood Zuma Councillors were seated behind me along with Queen Adi¡¯Je and Queen Naj''Rak on my right and left side respectively, while the four of the Council of Zoit representatives sat behind Councillor Vajek.


    After a few silent moments and staring back at each other, he starts to speak first.


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°King Le¡¯On, first of all, let me clear some things before we start our...ahh...discussions.


    I truly apologize for the behaviours shown by my fellow Councillors towards you and your people, the last time they were here. After hearing about it, I personally felt that your retaliation was warranted.


    For that reason, I have forwarded your terms or judgement to the Central Branch with a little personal message.


    King Le¡¯On, you have to understand something. The decisions taken on the matter of Vitalis and treatment of Zumas...sorry...then Zumas, now known as Blood Zumas was made by the Council of Zoit, who were in power many, many years ago. But, the Councils that followed them didn¡¯t question their decision which led us to this situation. Personally, I had urged the Council before to revise their policy towards Zuma but they had become arrogant after not suffering any consequences.


    Now, after your judgement or ruling over the matter, the Council have received the shock of their lives. After hearing about Zumas getting a King and evolving into a more for the lack of a better term aggressive species they are now baffled.


    In the midst of all this, they had authorized deadly force against the Blood Zumas but I had to remind them of couple of things.


    One, the unit which had come with the Delegate was subdued within seconds. That they didn¡¯t even had a chance to see their subduers.


    Two, the Blood Zumas are now armed and has a standing army to defend itself. And after hearing about the force shown previously by the Blood Zumas, it was possible that crushing the Blood Zumas would not be easy. We could incur heavy casualties.


    Three, we were on the faulty side and as now the Blood Zumas have a King, his orders or judgments towards any clan or the Council cannot not be overlooked as it is a written law of the Council of Zoit, itself.


    Four, the Blood Zumas are wielding over 40 Letters of Support from different Clans. That means, engaging in war against the Blood Zumas now would turn into a Civil War which would break our continent into smaller pieces and plunging us into chaos.


    After being reminded of these points, they became unsure of what to do. Personally I was relieved about these current events. I believed that if the Zumas were eliminated, then we would lose the secrets of how to grow Vitalis. No one knew of it. Or they might destroy the lands in which Vitalis are grown. It is a well known fact that, Vitalis cannot be grown around anywhere except here.


    In that case, after pressuring the Council, I got them to accept all of your terms but we also have a point to make or rather they have to state.¡±


    Me: ¡°Councillor Vajek, I liked your attitude from the start...now I know why. You Sir are a true politician.


    Please, state the Council of Zoit''s term.¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.


    The Council is ready to admit its fault and accept all of your stated orders or terms but in exchange they want to know Blood Zumas intention after this. That how would the Blood Zuma conduct there business? Can the Blood Zumas give the Council of Zoit any assurance that in the future, the Blood Zumas would not cause any trouble or back out of the proposed agreement? And they want the assurance in terms of more than words.¡±


    Me: ¡°My Clans gets mistreated for years and they want assurance if we can keep to the agreement. This is very funny...I would have laughed at it, if we had been in any social gathering.


    Hmmm... Assurance in terms of more than words...now explain that phrase to me, Councillor Vajek?¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°King Le¡¯On, what the Council of Zoit wants is that the Blood Zumas show or give some kind of assurance which would mean heavier than just words.¡±


    Me: ¡°And does the Council of Zoit have anything of that sort in their minds, already?¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Yes they do, King Le¡¯On.


    They would like to offer a Quest, a very hard one. The Council of Zoit have failed countless times to finish this quest. If you accept the quest and complete it we would take that as an assurance of peace between the Council of Zoit and the Blood Zumas along with your demands of course. This quest will be registered to only you, King Le¡¯On. You can decide the personnel but you must lead them.¡±


    Me: ¡°In other words, the Council of Zoit hopes that I accept this quest and die trying to fulfill it, giving them a chance to subdue my Clan back...Am I right, Councillor Vajek?¡±


    He looks at me, his expression doesn¡¯t change but the people behind him began to sweat.


    He tried to say something but I continue.


    Me: ¡°I want all that I have ordered to be completed first then I would accept your quest. I want that apology first and the allotments of Blood Zuma Councillors in both the Quadrant Councils and the main branch, in the section that I have ordered, of course. And the Adventurer Units as well. I will see the signed draft first.


    But on a personal note, you can tell me about the specifics about the Quest that the Council has in mind. You see, I am intrigued by the Quest that the Council failed many times and to see why they wanted us to take it.¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°As you wish, Your Highness. If you don¡¯t mind, may I use your messaging center? I could converse with my superiors¡¯ right here, wasting no time.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes you can...wait! I will make the messaging system available to you here. The agreement would be done faster.¡±


    Councillor Vajek bows his head and lifts it up, said.


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Thank you, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    I signaled one of the Blood Zuma Councillor to arrange for it. In the mean time, I asked.


    Me: ¡°Why are you brokering a peace here while your rest of the delegate came to subdue?¡±


    He smiled for a bit and replied,


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Your Highness, I have been in this line of work for many years. The one thing I have learned from my experiences over the years is that a strong ally is much more beneficial than a strong enemy. That is my philosophy.¡±


    Me: ¡°Mine too Councillor...mine too.¡±


    We both smiled at each other...at least we aren¡¯t trying to betray each other. I had to bring peace between us and also get revenge. So, to me...this was a great opportunity.


    Me: ¡°Then, Why didn¡¯t you come with them in the first time?¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°I thought my colleagues would do the job that was expected from them but apparently they did the exact opposite, Your Highness. I am a person who loves peace, especially within the Zoit Continent.¡±


    I nod and smile, when Ust¡¯Tas entered the room with the messaging crystals.


    After setting up, Councillor Vajek starts messaging his superiors. I watch as he exchanges many messages. Sometimes he gives an expression of tension and sometimes expression of annoyance. I sat there, watching him...this was my first meeting of this kind, it¡¯s kind of nerve wrecking actually. After 30 mins, he faced me and said.


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Your Highness, the Council of Zoit readily accepts the conditions and within a few minute, they would send the paperwork ready to be signed.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good.¡±


    I turn towards Ust¡¯Tas.


    Me: ¡°Return to your post but bring the paper work at once when it arrives.¡±


    He bows his head and leaves.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long as the paper work arrived rather early. I looked over it to check it for any nasty surprise left by the Council of Zoit. But everything was of my satisfaction. I named the Councillors to be seated in the slots we gained both in the Quadrant Council Office and in the Council of Zoit main office in the Capital.


    They were:-


    Councillors Selected for Quadrant Council:-


    1. Councillor Dra¡¯Emz.


    2. Councillor Ron¡¯Syn.


    Councillors Selected for the Council of Zoit in the Capital:-


    1. Councillor Bar¡¯Rok for the Department of Economy.


    2. Councillor Tor¡¯Von for the Department of Defence.


    I kept Councillor Je¡¯Lec here as she would be an excellent liaison between us and our Councillors in the both the Quadrant and Main Councils. Another reason for keeping hear was in times of me and both of my wives absence, she could govern our Clan very efficiently.


    After allotting the Councillors, I turned next towards the matter of setting up of Adventurers Unit.


    The Council of Zoit had stated that within the next five months they would start setting up both General Body Adventurers Unit as well as Council of Zoit center with a counter for the Councils Adventurer Unit. With the creation of the Council of Zoit center, communication between both the Council would be smooth.


    Now, onto the best part... the Quest of the Council of Zoit.


    Me: ¡°It seems everything is in order...now; please tell me about this...this Quest of yours Councillor Vajek?¡±


    He nods and clears his throat.


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Many years before, the Clan living in the foothills of the The Amoith Mountain, were almost killed off. The one¡¯s responsible for that event, were the monsters that lived on the mountains at that time. They are called Dynoth and they were thought to only prefer to live up on the mountains.


    But one fateful night, they charged down over the City and the beast people living there incurred heavy casualties. They had no prior alarm about the attack. Though they had wielded weapons but were unable to counter the flash attack of the Dynoths.


    Dynoths are very, very swift monsters and equally powerful.¡±


    Me: ¡°What was the Clan¡¯s name?¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Reha Clan.¡±


    Me (surprised): ¡°Reha Clan??? But, I thought they lived in the Southern Quadrant alongside the Feli Clan.¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°They live there now, but originally they lived on the foothills of the Amoith Mountain.


    As I was saying, they are both powerful and fast. The Council had tried many times to take back the land but we failed every time. We sent the adventurers as well as the Zoit Active Army Units. All of them faced crushing defeats, forcing the Council of Zoit to declare the land a RED Zone.


    The Council of Zoit now maintains a perimeter around the land but in reality, we they start attacking, we would lose more ground to them.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why did those monsters decide to attack? Were there any big skirmishes between the Reha Clan and the Dynoths before their full assault?¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°No...The Reha Clan respected their boundaries with the Dynoth and never engaged in any sort of skirmishes with them. The only thing we have been able to find is that they might have a guardian controlling them.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm...So the Council of Zoit want us to achieve what everybody else failed. Or in other words, march to our death...giving you an open shot at us...am I right, Councillor?¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Umm...It¡¯s not like that...King Le¡¯on...¡±


    Me: ¡°Do not worry, Councillor Vajek. You see, we are one of the first beast clan to walk the Zoit continent. When simple minded beasts began to evolve, we were ruling most of the continent. No task is hard for us. We will do it but at our own pace.¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°As you wish, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then when will I receive the official notification?¡±


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°Soon, Your Highness.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hahh... then I think this meeting is over.¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Councillor Vajek stands up as well as his fellow Councillors.


    Councillor Vajek: ¡°It was a pleasure meeting with you, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Likewise, Councillor Vajek...¡±


    After some more pleasantries, the Delegates left the City.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOU HAVE BEEN ALLOTTED AN OFFICIAL QUEST.


    QUEST ALLOTTED BY- THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT.


    QUEST ID NUMBER:- 9984KLO32


    QUEST LEVEL- A+++


    QUEST MEMBER SPECIFICATION- UNLIMITED.


    QUEST ALLOTTED TO:- KING LE¡¯ON OF THE BLOOD ZUMA CLAN.


    REWARD- NONE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    QUEST:-


    CLEAR THE LAND NEAR THE AMOITH MOUNTAIN FROM ALL DYNOTHS.


    AFTER KILLING, YOU ARE FREE TO DO WANT YOU WANT TO WITH THE BODIES OF DYNOTHS.


    TIME LIMIT:- UNLIMITED


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I turn towards to Adi¡¯Je and said.


    Me: ¡°Adi, prepare a unit to be deployed within five days. The Bloods are going hunting. I would have both of my wives with me too, in this quest.


    The Council thinks that they have played their game so well but they do not know what we are capable of!!! Very soon they will know.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°As you wish, My Lord.¡±


    In the next few days, the preparation for the quest was in full swing. Adi¡¯Je had selected a Unit of 20 Bloods. As of right now, the total number of member for the quest is now 23. I wanted to add some more people in this quest. But I don¡¯t think they have reached the capital yet and Marion and Aby haven¡¯t replied back to my messages to them. I wanted Wei to join, she deserves too...it is her clan¡¯s land after all.


    With the quest in mind, I decided to tweak my Skill List.


    Me: ¡°Open Skill List.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>SKILLS </td></tr><tr><td colspan="4" valign="top" width="100%">


    1. ADVANCED EYE SIGHT.


    2. BLOOD LUST (INTERMEDIATE).


    3. CARTOGRAPHY (AMETURE).


    4. CRUDE WEAPONS SMITHING.


    5. COOKING (BASIC).


    6. DANGER PREMONITION (INTERMEDIATE).


    7. ABSORPTION.


    8. BODY ELONGATION.


    9. HIGH ALTITUDE JUMPING.


    10. BONE LIGHTNING.


    11. INTERMEDIATE PREDATOR INSTINCT.


    12. STEALTH MOVEMENT (BASIC).


    13. TIME DELAY (INTERMEDIATE).


    14. LIFE FORCE DRAIN (BASIC).


    15. CURSE OF ANIYA.


    16. LIFE FORCE DRAIN (MATING).


    17. CELL REGENERATION.


    18. BONE REGENERATION.


    19. BODY SCALING (BASIC).


    20. OPEN SKINNING (BASIC).


    </td></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Move Cartography, Crude Weapons Smithing to Stasis Mode.¡±


    Me: ¡°Close Skill List and Open Stasis List.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr>


    <td colspan=''4''>STASIS LIST </td></tr><tr><td colspan="4" valign="top" width="100%">


    1. AIR BLAST (BASIC).


    2. CARTOGRAPHY (AMETURE).


    3. CRUDE WEAPONS SMITHING.


    </td></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Move Air Blast to Skills List.¡±


    Now, the management of my skill list is over and it looks pretty good. Hopefully this time, I can use my newest skill, The Air Blast.


    The day before our deployment, I was called to the Council Hall. When I reached there I found three women standing in front of the entry, talking.


    Yes, two of them were my wives; Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak and other one, who had a look of a thirsty beast on her face, was Deiti...so she finally came...and apparently, found her targets...


    As I move closer to them, Adi¡¯Je sees me coming and gives a bow and so did Naj¡¯Rak and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, a friend of yours has come here to meet you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...I can see that...Deiti, how are you?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Tell me first, why did she address you as ¡®Lord¡¯? Then tell me, why do your people now look exactly like you, when I heard they were short and brittle? Then tell me, how did you acquire such beauties as wives?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°May I answer these questions, My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes please.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You see, Miss Deiti, I addressed him as ¡®Lord¡¯ because; he is our King along with my husband. Secondly, what you heard were right up to a point. Our people were short and weak but when the King was chosen, they returned back to their original forms and lastly, he won us over through his bloodlust. We Blood women are driven to choose and mate with the person who has the most blood lust in them...which you are lacking...so, I don¡¯t think you can sway us...


    But if you agree to be a concubine to our King, we can...sometimes give you little incentives...*wink*¡±


    She lets out her adorable mischievous smile. After all this time, I have grown fond of her mischievous side.


    Deiti looked like she was robbed of all her money. She at one time looked at me, then at Adi¡¯Je, then at Naj¡¯Rak and finally again at me.


    Me: ¡°What Adi¡¯Je told you is true. I am the King of the Blood Zuma. Blood Zuma is the original name of our Clan. And these two are the Queens of the Blood Zuma.


    Now that you know, you have absolutely no chance here, how about you rest at our house. You must be tired from the journey. I have a proposition for you, also. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With a dumbfounded look, she followed us back to our house.


    Deiti: ¡°A King huh....Well you just got more complicated...¡±


    Me: ¡°How am I complicated?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°First tell me, when we first met, were you King of the Zuma...¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Blood Zuma...the name is Blood Zuma.¡± She interrupts Deiti.


    Deiti gives a small smile and says.


    Deiti: ¡°Ahh...yes...sorry, as I was asking, were you King of the Blood Zuma back then?¡±


    Me: ¡°Technically...yes. But, I was definitely the King when I came to your rescue few days back.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Then right now, I¡¯m being guided by a King and two Queens!!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...now, BOW COMMONER!!!¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Do I have to??? King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ha ha ha ha...no...You don¡¯t. Not right now, at least.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I never thought; the young, good looking, High Level Council¡¯s Adventurer with beautiful wives and a fearsome fighter would turn into a King of a Clan...¡±


    Me: ¡°Yeah...who would have thought??? Oh...Speaking of Adventuring, originally I wanted to wait until we reached our home but I think I should say this now.


    There is a Quest from the Council of Zoit...it¡¯s pretty high...would you like to come?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°A Quest from the Council of Zoit??¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What is the quest?¡±


    Me: ¡°That I cannot tell you, not until you accept the Quest.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Hmm... Beside you, who else is going?¡±


    Me: ¡°Around another 22 other Bloods including my wives...under my command of course.¡±


    She face brightened upon hearing the information of my wives being part of the Quest. After a moment of silence, she spoke.


    Deiti: ¡°Okay...I accept. Now tell me, what is it?¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Wonderful...you will know once you receive the notification...which would only happen tonight.


    I am very happy that you will be accompanying me. Now, if you would excuse me, I remembered a work I have to do, my Queens would take care of you...okay...see you at home tonight.¡±


    Deiti (smiling): ¡°Okay...take your time...I would love the company of the Queens...he he he he *wink*¡±


    I smiled at her and then turned towards Adi¡¯Je and kissed her bye and then continuing onto Naj¡¯Rak next. As usual, her body stiffens and her breath becomes irregular...well I can understand that...today¡¯s her day to sleep with me after all...ha ha ha ha... Ehm.


    I left the girls and walked back towards the messaging center. I can only feel sorry for Deiti now...I don¡¯t know, what kind of surprises I would get, when I return home? Knowing Adi¡¯Je, I just hope it¡¯s not something wild. But, right I had some things in my mind.


    First, I have to send the notifications to all the members¡¯ chosen for the Quest, except my wives. They don¡¯t need to as they are the Queens of the Bloods and my spouse. By that designation, they automatically qualify to any level of Quest given by any one.


    Secondly, I have to send a message to Wei, telling her about my Quest for reclaiming her Clan¡¯s land...maybe she would want even help me in this quest...I will also invite everyone as well. Though I know, they haven¡¯t reached the Capital yet...or any City as both Marion and Aby haven¡¯t replied to my messages.


    I reach the messaging counter and sent a message to Wei.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    MESSAGE:-


    Page 1


    FROM:- LE¡¯ON, BLOOD ZUMA.


    Hey Wei, how are you? I hope your journey is going well. The reason I messaged you is that recently I received a Quest directly from the Council of Zoit.


    The quest''s parameter is that, I am tasked to clear the land surrounding the Amoith Mountain from the Dynoth monsters. Yes, I have learned what happened to your Clan from the Councillor who designated this Quest to me as I am the King of the Blood Zuma. This quest is going to be the peace prize between us and the Council of Zoit.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Page 2


    I thought you might be interested as well as the whole team. I am attaching the Quest Notification with this message. I know normally, Javel or Marion receives or accept Quests for the group but this time I want you to decide.


    If you accept, please send me a message so that I can relay some relevant information of the Quest. I hope you say yes.


    QUEST NOTIFICATION ATTACHED.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    After I sent the message to Wei, I also send the Quest notification to the rest of the Blood men and woman including Deiti.


    Now, the deployment day is nearing and we are as ready we can be. I have a good feeling about this Quest. Bring on the adventure.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 3

    We are currently on route towards the Amoith Mountain. It lies to the North-East of us. There are two ways to reach the Amoith Mountain from our place. One was through the Northern Quadrant and crossing the rocky terrain and traveling through few of the Clans city. It would take us about 2 months to reach the mountain on foot.


    The other was through the Eastern Quadrant. It had grassy terrain with some dense forest which had many monsters residing in them. We also have to through several Clan territories. The monsters would be a good target practice for the men and traveling on grassy plain was quiet comfortable than on rocky terrain. It would cost us about the same time on foot.


    But there was one advantage the Eastern Quadrant gave us. That is a Continental roadway, Continental Broad Road 25 to be exact. It directly connected about 10 Clan territories with other along with the Amoith Mountain, where the Continental Broad Road ends.


    Now, the Continent of Zoit had many roadways connecting different part. This is all due to the fact that the Clan territories were situated in a loose or sparse pattern. Connecting all of them was impossible. So many kinds of roadways were built. Some were small, forest roads while others were natural roadways and many beasts made roadways. They were naturally made by Clans and in some cases the Council of Zoit.


    The Council of Zoit made roads only on those places where no one Clan could or it was in the interest of the Continent for traveling and economy purposes. Those roads generally made their way through uncharted territory to connect far away Clan territories or areas were connection was required.; connection in the terms of proper road ways and not forest or natural made roadways. It had Check Points posted in a fixed interval of the road ways. The Check Points were manned by the Zoit Army. Its purpose was to make sure the road stays safe for travelers and to be of assistance to any one requiring it, without any charge. It was a complicated network but it got the job done.


    The roads built by the Council of Zoit were of only two types.


    1. Continental Road ways.


    2. Continental Broad Road ways.


    The Continental Road ways were made for beast people to travel on foot while the Continental Broad Road ways were made for beast people traveling on mounted carriers exclusively. This regulation made both the roadways traffic free and easy to distinguish.


    Now, why are we taking a Continental Broad Road to travel to the Amoith Mountain??


    It was because; we are traveling on a recently acquired Miden Carrier Class Transport. Originally, it was made to carry goods or commodities. But we modified it somewhat. We removed a section of the carrying place and added a section where people can sit, keeping rest of the carrier same to carry some basic needs for our travels. The section where people will sit was made for maximum of 30 people.


    Now, 20 Bloods are sitting face to face, 10 on each row while I am sitting beside Adi¡¯Je just behind the tamer and behind us, Naj¡¯Rak and Deiti in a similar manner than us. There were Check Post at regular intervals and they would check my Quest authorization because using this type of roads costs money and being in a top level Quest from the Council of Zoit itself, we would get certain ¡®discount¡¯ and other small leeway¡¯s.


    Taking a Miden Transport Class Carrier, the time that would take us to reach the Amoith Mountain would considerably decrease. The two month journey now would take about 20 days maximum. It was a good call by Naj¡¯Rak who first thought of this idea. As time pass, she is showing a side that I didn¡¯t see in the past. Now, particularly after our marriage, she has now begun to speak out more, giving out ideas which could help us in numerous ways. Though, she was originally tasked to head the Blacksmithing Unit, she has shared some of the load from Adi¡¯Je¡¯s shoulder. I am proud to be her husband...heck...I am proud of both of them.


    Speaking of Naj¡¯Rak; sometime after we started our journey, Deiti kept on intentionally lean on her or ¡®accidentally¡¯ touch her or tried to strike up a conversation whenever possible. Naj¡¯Rak was pretty calm and didn¡¯t mind and so did I. She may like girls but this...it is just to annoy me.


    The Bloods Unit that was part of the Quest was carefully chosen by Adi¡¯Je herself. She chose not to select any dual wielders as both I and she are more than enough. She mostly chose archers, about six of them. The front liners or sword and shield wielders counted in the area of ten. And trident wielders made up the rest of the team, which were four in number. This type of number and Bloods were chose keeping the monsters, Dynoths; whom we are going to fight, in mind. Adi¡¯Je has lot more experience than all of us in battle tactics and formations and it shows in her way of conducting or organizing the Bloods.


    Now, speaking about Adi¡¯Je...well, right now, she currently has a mixed expression of lust and happiness...Why?? Because she is leaning onto me, keeping her head on the left side of my chest while my arm is around her from her lower back and was teasing her by touching lightly onto places close to her vagina. This made her bite her lips which I always love to see. Her red lips slightly trembling, her eyes closed and in some moments, she let out small moans which can only be heard by me; as I was the closest person to her. Well, if you are married to a beautiful woman, I guess it is normal, wanting to please her or even tease her a little, with keeping a constant vigil of the surrounding. And I knew, Naj¡¯Rak wants the same treatment but though she has become more vocal but in front of me or matters concerning me, she doesn¡¯t always say what she actually wants. I think I¡¯ll seat Naj¡¯Rak next to me and put Deiti with Adi¡¯Je...that should teach Deiti a lesson.


    The sky became dark but the light from the moon star was lighting the surrounding. We decided that we would make camp when it was night. And we did just as we planned. The Bloods came out of the Carrier and stretched themselves. We decided to camp beside the road. The monsters were let to rest and feed while we did the same. After our meal, we all gathered around and talked for some time. I noticed that the Bloods were hesitating even sitting in the same place as me. I asked Adi¡¯Je about this.


    Me: ¡°Why are they still behaving awkwardly towards me?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, you are our King...and sitting in one place and seeing the King socializing with his subjects just like equals is just a bit still unreal to them...¡±


    Me: ¡°Then what should I do?? I know I am The King but still I am one of them...and they haven¡¯t seen any royalty before this, then why fear me??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, you do not know this...but the Blood King always gives off a certain aura to their subjects. That aura makes them feel that their King is far more superior to them. That is why all of them are behaving like this. But once they start to interact with you in a daily basis, they might change their attitude.¡±


    Me: ¡°Still...it kind of...hurts.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°??????, ???? ?? ???? ???? ?? ?????? ????? ??? ???? ????? ???????? ????, ???? ?????? ? ????????? ?????? ???? ?? ??????? ????? ????? ??? ???? ???? ???? ????? ???


    ?????? ??? ???? ?????, ???? ??????? ???? ???? ???? ?? ???? ?? ?????? ????? ?????... ???? ????, ????? ?????? ??????? ????? ???????? ????? ???? ??????? ????? ?? ?? ?? ?? ??...¡±


    Me: ¡°??? ???...???? ??? ??? ????? ??? ? ???? ?? ???? ???????? ??? ??????? ??? ?????, ??? ?? ??? ?????... ???? ????????? ?????


    ???? ?? ????, ???? ???? ???? ??? ??????? ????? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ???? ????? ???, ??? ?????? ??? ????????? ?? ???? ???? ???? ????, ????¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°??? ????, ??????? ??? ?????? ???? ????? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ???? ?????????¡±


    I move towards the Bloods who were camped some distance away from my tent. While I moved towards them, I wondered why all of a sudden, Adi¡¯Je decided to talk in our ancient language. We converse in it sometimes but why all of a sudden??? Well, maybe she felt like it.


    I reached the camp and seeing me, all the Bloods stoop up from whatever they were doing and bowed. I called one of them, who was the Captain of this unit chosen by Adi¡¯Je. His name is Din¡¯Pol. He was a sword and shield wielder.


    Me: ¡°Captain Din¡¯Pol, place two Bloods on guard in here and one near our Carrier. Have a rotation of three hours shift. Is that understood?¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Yes My King! Ahh¡­No guard near your or your guest¡¯s tent, My King?¡±


    Me: ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary and instruct the Bloods on duty, if and when they encounter anything suspicious, after informing you, they should inform me at once¡­ Clear?¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Yes My King!¡±


    Me: ¡°Carry on and tell the Bloods to take an early night, they must be tired.¡±


    He nodded and went on to instruct the Bloods as per my orders. I walk back towards my tent where my wives should be waiting for me.


    ***************** Naj¡¯Rak POV *******************


    Deiti: ¡°Well!!! What did both of them say? I honestly could not understand any of it¡­ What kind of language was that??¡±


    Me: ¡°First of all tell me¡­why do you have to listen to their conversation secretly?? And why do I have to help you??¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Oh¡­you poor Naj¡¯Rak¡­ Oh! I¡¯m sorry¡­it¡¯s Queen Naj¡¯Rak. I just want to know about their relationship dynamics and how do you fare amongst them¡­¡±


    Me: ¡°Or¡­ you are just downright snoopy and want to tease our King tomorrow during our journey, just like you did today.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°He he he he¡­ Queen Naj¡¯Rak, your King is bit of a mystery to me. I have seen him in two different conditions, both miles apart. So...hurry up and tell me¡­please!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Ufff¡­okay¡­


    They were conversing in our ancient clan language.


    At first, Queen Adi¡¯Je said to our King that ¡®My Lord, please do not think about this matter anymore. You are both loved and respected by your people. Did you not see how happy your people were after you became our King?


    My Lord, it is quiet late now, please order the Bloods to sleep and some to keep guard. Then, please return to your tent¡­¡¯ ummm¡­. Ummm¡­¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What?? It was long conversation, this can¡¯t be all¡­tell me everything¡­come on! Please Queen Naj¡¯Rak!¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay¡­if The King hadn¡¯t asked me to accompany you and see to it that I entertain your every childish request¡­I never would have thought of eavesdropping to our King and Queen.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Really!! He said that!! Wait¡­ What does he mean by childish request??¡±


    Me: ¡°Just like this one¡­okay I¡¯m continuing from the last sentence. She said one last sentence before the King replied her.


    She said ¡®Then, please return to your tent¡­ your wives would be waiting for you eagerly¡­¡¯ then she laughed.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Oh¡­so both of you¡­ (She looked at me with a dirty smile, I don¡¯t like this woman) Umm¡­so tell me, who gets him first tonight¡­hmmm¡­*wink* he he he he¡­¡±


    I avert my eyes from her and said.


    Me: ¡°Ehem¡­ continuing on¡­¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Ohh¡­ it¡¯ll be a wild night I guess¡­ you should keep the sound to a minimum. You don¡¯t want everybody to know what you are doing in there. Do you?? He he he he¡­¡±


    Me (ignoring her comments): ¡°Then our King said ¡®Okay¡­ if you saying this then I won¡¯t think about it anymore. For now, I am going to instruct the others and then I am coming back¡­ to my wives.


    Do you have any idea of how important you are to me? I always feel a very beautiful aura coming from you. Adi, I¡­¡¯ Ummm¡­Ahhh¡­¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I what?? Come on¡­spit it out¡­¡±


    I clear my throat¡­ for some reason, my heart is getting warmer and I want the King close to me now.


    Me: ¡°Ehemm¡­ ¡®Adi, I love you a lot. Please stay with me forever, Adi.¡¯


    Then Queen Adi¡¯Je replied.


    ¡®I know it, My Lord. I will not go anywhere leaving you. I also love you a lot.¡¯


    And that¡¯s the end of their conversation¡­ and in the future please do not ask me to eavesdrop on the King and Queen or translate any of their conversations.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°That¡¯s all!! Are you sure?? You are not hiding anything are you??¡±


    Me (bit annoyed): ¡°No!! And please return to your tent Miss Deiti¡­ we have a long journey ahead of us¡­try to get some rest¡­Goodnight.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Well¡­it was just a lovey dovey conversation¡­no interesting stuff on him¡­how boring. Yes, I am a bit tired¡­I think I¡¯ll take your suggestion. Goodnight Queen Naj¡¯Rak, I hope you have a hot night¡­errr¡­I mean a good night *wink* he he he he.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh¡­Before we part, I was curious about why did you say earlier that the King was a mystery to you? And why did you say that he was different in conditions you had seen him?¡±


    She smiles and thinks for a second. Then, replies.


    Deiti: ¡°You see, the first time I saw him in battle, he was struggling very badly but he did end up killing a big monster, though it was a very crude way to kill a monster. At that moment, I thought why was this person a top level adventurer and in the Council of Zoits adventurer Unit no less.


    Then, in our second meeting, I couldn¡¯t even see or recognize him. He was a totally different being¡­drenched in monster blood¡­ He looked something else. And at that moment, though I am very grateful to him for saving my life but I was also scared of him.


    I just want to figure out, what happened to him in this short span of time¡­ or was he intentionally downplayed his abilities when we first met.¡±


    Me: ¡°You are a curious one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She smiles again and replied.


    Deiti: ¡°Sometimes¡­mainly about the people I am very interested in.¡±


    Me: ¡°What??¡±


    Deiti (yawns): ¡°It''s getting late¡­Goodnight Queen Naj¡¯Rak, see you tomorrow.¡±


    She quickly left the place and went towards her tent leaving me with many serious question.


    Was she joking or was she serious???


    *************** End of POV **************


    ¡°My daughter, my precious, fiery daughter¡­ I know you are not the same as other women. I know what you crave for¡­ but would you not help your father in restoring our true values? Would you not help your brothers and sister live a life in which, they can be what they were born to be? Or our grandchildren inheriting our same values as we or you did¡­would you not help us?¡±


    ¡°Yes father, I will do what you ask me to.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what happiness it brings me to hear you say that. My child, the mission or objective which I am about to entrust you is of high importance. The direction of our whole Clan depends on it. Are you ready to accept the objective after knowing the sensitivity of the mission and the consequence it would have on our Clan?¡±


    ¡°Yes father, I would not let you down.¡±


    ¡°Very good my child, now listen closely to the specifics of the mission.


    First, you need to declare your intentions of marrying the King. You need to be his fourth wife. But declaring your intentions would not make the King sway of accepting the proposal. There is also another woman vying for his hind in marriage as of right now. You have declare a duel between the two of you and emerge the winner of the duel. Then, the King cannot refuse to marry you.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Father, from which house does this woman belong to?¡±


    ¡°My child, she belongs to the Ion house¡­ a new generation Blood family. It is most likely the Kings plan to strengthen his lineage of the new generation Blood. But when you emerge victorious against her, the King would have to take a Pure Blood as his wife. Thus, you would be the first Pure Blood to become his wife.¡±


    ¡°I understand Father. I will do what is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ Now, after your marriage to the King; you need to influence him. You have to bring him in your control. He needs to understand the importance of preserving our ancestral traits. We do not need any other traits and certainly not from marrying those Crodon bastards. We need to preserve our Purity.¡±


    ¡°I understand Father, anything else?¡±


    ¡°I am proud to see my daughter¡¯s eagerness in carrying out the mission which of great importance to us Bloods.


    Yes, after you had taken control of his emotions, make sure he only needs you and nobody else. Give him warmth, emotional support and children. Make yourself the center of attraction in his life. After you have accomplished it, kill his other wives along with their off springs. You have to make sure that the only offspring that ascends the throne next would be your children.¡±


    ¡°Assassinate the whole of Kings Wives and children?? Will I not be suspected or even shamed as a Blood! Father¡­is this really a necessary step?¡±


    ¡°Yes my child, it is a necessary step. And to avoid that situation, it is imperative to have the Kings utmost love and trust on you. As you know, no one talks above the King. Sacrifices must be made for the Purity in our Clan to survive.


    These are all the specifics of your mission¡­Any other Questions, my child?¡±


    ¡°No Father, I understand everything. When would I have to declare the intention of marrying our King?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, my child. At the meeting ground when all the lords including me would meet the King. His other suitor, I believe her name is Usa¡¯Ion would also be present along with the Kings other wives as well.


    You will declare your intention and challenge her into a duel. After that, you what to do.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to kill her as well, Father?¡±


    ¡°Yes My child, during a duel it is acceptable to kill an opponent. You are already an established Blood warrior, rivaling even the King and this duel would enforce that notion, making yourself more eligible than any other Blood woman.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Father¡­now if you are finished, I would like to return to my room.¡±


    ¡°Yes my child, it is all I had to discuss with you¡­Tomorrow, you are going to pave the way for a brighter future or all the Bloods¡­my child¡­my sweet sweet Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    I bow and exit my Father¡¯s office chamber with sadness and grief crunching my heart into pieces. But I did not show it to anyone. Tomorrow, I have to declare my intention of marrying someone, whom I do not want to marry. I have to kill my best friend in a duel to enforce my appeal. After that I have to do what we Bloods consider the lowest form of act¡­ assassination. I have to kill everyone from the Kings Wives and children. Then I have to make sure that¡­that¡­I touch my stomach¡­I feel nauseous even thinking about it. I have to bear someone¡¯s child whom even I do not love.


    Tomorrow, I would what I cherished most¡­the opportunity to find my true love¡­ Tears roll down from my eyes as I sat on my bed looking at the moon star which was peeking through my window.


    I hate what I have to do¡­ more over I hate being a Pure Blood. I wish I was part of the new generation of the Bloods. I wish¡­


    I woke up¡­saw it was still night. My vision was a bit blurry. I placed my left arm on my eyes and found the area wet. I was crying¡­ it was part which I regretted most and even now haunts me. I turn to my right side and saw my Husband, my Lord, our King¡­no¡­ Le¡¯On sleeping peacefully. The bed sheet covering all three of us had been displaced. His bare upper body was exposed while covering his lower body. Some faint light from the moon star came inside our tent and was falling upon his upper body.


    It looked like as if he was made from fiery hot flames of desire. I move closer to him and stop just few inches away from his lips. I whispered looking at him and caressing his hair.


    ¡°Le¡¯On, you always asked me why did I choose you to be my husband. Though I said because of your high Blood Lust but forgive me¡­ I lied.


    Though the Blood women crave for only Blood Lust in their mates but I was or am different. I did not want a person with high Blood Lust but with something else.


    That day when you came in front of the Aura crystal, I felt you¡­your heart. I wanted to come out at that moment as it was the first time; I met someone whom I could like. But, I had to test you. And with fear in my heart knowing that I could loose you to the test I was going to put you in¡­ I hoped. I hoped that you may pass and because for the Clan but for me¡­ I was the one who was badly in need of saving from the immense sadness in my heart.


    I watched to fight; I watched you keep trying to save your friends. For the first time, I felt something different.  I felt not only you were fighting just like a Blood should but with an honest thought for your friends. You had no care for yourself or for the love or liking for the battle. You fought to save your friends. You were a Blood but had care for others in times of battle¡­honest care.


    Can I you a little secret, dear husband¡­ I fell in love with you, then and there.


    Le¡¯On, you saved me from my own jail¡­ you saved me from myself¡­ I love you.¡±


    With tears in my eyes, I kissed him on his lips. I felt the warmth coming from him even though he was asleep.


    I then placed my head on his chest and snuggled close to him.


    ¡°Whenever I think of you being the mother of your children¡­ I feel happy and relieved¡­ thank you, my dear husband¡­thank you.¡±


    I closed my and slept peacefully.


    *************** Wei POV **************


    Marion: ¡°Hey Aby! Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Aby: ¡°Coming!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Many days ago both of us received a message from someone. But we were in the middle of trekking through a mountain range so we decided to check them once we enter a city.¡±


    Me: ¡°Both of you at the same time??¡±


    Marion: ¡°It seems so¡­I wonder who sent it.¡±


    Me: ¡°It could be Le¡¯On.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What about Le¡¯On!¡±


    Marion: ¡°Relax¡­its nothing; Wei was just saying that it could be Le¡¯On¡¯s message.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What?? To both of us?? Why?? What happened??¡±


    Me (sigh): ¡°Please leave before I get a headache.¡±


    Marion (giggles): ¡°And what about you? Come with us¡­after checking our messages, maybe we could go shopping.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you¡­ but I was going to the training ground and train until night.¡±


    Marion (sighs): ¡°You could at least take a break from training just for one day.¡±


    Me: ¡°Sorry but it is important to me.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Marion, you know she is never going to come¡­now come on!! I want to see that message¡­ maybe Le¡¯On needs help. Please let¡¯s go.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Yeah¡­yeah¡­ I¡¯m coming. Bye Wei and kick ass in training.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOU HAVE RECEIVED A MESSAGE.


    PLEASE CONTACT YOUR LOCAL COUNCIL MESSAGING CENTER TO VIEW YOUR MESSAGE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Wait!¡±


    Aby: ¡°What?¡±


    Me: ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Both of them look at me with a strange look. Is something there on my face?


    Marion: ¡°Why a sudden change of heart?¡±


    Me: ¡°Just now, I also received a message.¡±


    Both of them in unison: ¡°WHAT?¡±


    I look at them with annoyance.


    Me: ¡°What? Can¡¯t I receive any messages?¡±


    Marion: ¡°No¡­ no¡­ that¡¯s not the matter. Three of us received messages¡­¡±


    Aby: ¡°Please let¡¯s go¡­ maybe its Le¡¯On¡­ asking us for help or even some dreadful thing might have happened¡­¡±


    Me: ¡°Please shut up and let¡¯s go¡­ What¡¯s with the sudden interest for Le¡¯On with you? You are starting to get annoying.¡±


    Aby¡¯s face got red with veins popping out. *sigh* hen she would learn to control herself.


    Marion: ¡°Okay¡­ please calm down Aby and let¡¯s move.¡±


    Currently we are at the City of the Zomons and still one month of journey to the Capital remains. We got down to lounge and headed for the Messaging Counter. After reaching there all of us opened our messages at once.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    MESSAGE:-


    Page 1


    FROM:- LE¡¯ON, BLOOD ZUMA.


    Hey Wei, how are you? I hope your journey is going well. The reason I messaged you is that recently I received a Quest directly from the Council of Zoit.


    The quest is that, I am tasked to clear the land surrounding the Amoith Mountain from the Dynoth monsters. Yes, I have learned what happened to your Clan from the Councillor who designated this Quest to me as I am the King of the Blood Zuma. This quest is going to be the peace prize between us and the Council of Zoit.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    Page 2


    I thought you might be interested as well as the whole team. I am attaching the Quest Notification with this message. I know normally, Javel or Marion receives or accept Quests for the group but this time I want you to decide.


    If you accept, please send me a message so that I can relay some relevant information of the Quest. I hope you say yes.


    QUEST TO CLEAR THE LAND AROUND THE AMOITH MOUNTAIN FROM THE DYNOTH MONSTERS:-


    DO YOU ACCEPT? (YES ¨C NO) {Click on either one of the options.}


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I clicked on ¡®YES¡¯ without thinking anything. All this time, I have pushed myself to kill all of them but now I¡¯m presented with a great opportunity. With Le¡¯On I would have a chance of reclaiming our land. My revenge on them will be a reality now. I could feel body trembling¡­in anger¡­in anticipation¡­for vengeance. But I¡¯m not alone in this. I don¡¯t open the Quest notification. I closed the message and looked towards both Aby and Marion who have already finished reading their messages.


    When I looked at them, I saw both of them had a look of disbelief and sadness while adding anger for Aby. I ask them.


    Me: ¡°Is everything alright? Who is it from?¡±


    Both of them in unison: ¡°Le¡¯On.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other surprised and averted their gazes from each other.


    Me: ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Again, both of them in unison: ¡°He rejected our feelings towards him.¡±


    Absolute silence fell in the area. Both of them do not know what to do next. For me it was awkward. Le¡¯On did the right thing in my view.


    Me: ¡°I have something to say to all of you.¡±


    Marion: ¡°What?? Did Le¡¯On messaged you as well?¡±


    Aby looked at me with piercing eyes which was filled with tears as well as Marion. Both of their auras changed into a hostile one.


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    The situation could have gotten bad, had I not dragged them out from there and into our rooms. But both of them refused to talk to me or talk to each other. And even if the name Le¡¯On was mentioned both of them would start to sob.


    In the mean time, I gathered everyone else. Javel, Paleg and Ron are sitting amused while Marion and Aby are in a pit of despair. I start the meeting.


    Me: ¡°I received a message from Le¡¯On along with a Quest notification for all of us. I don¡¯t know what he said to both of you Marion and Aby but he gave me a shot at vengeance.


    Now, onto the Quest specification.


    Le¡¯On was given a Quest by the Council of Zoit. This Quest would act as a peace prize between the Council of Zoit and the Blood Zuma Clan.


    The Quest states that, he is tasked to clear the land surrounding The Amoith Mountain from Dynoth monsters. He is ordered to take back my Clan¡¯s homeland. He was briefed about what happened there but he doesn¡¯t know my story.


    Normally, a Quest is accepted by Javel or Marion. But he stated that as it was my Clan¡¯s homeland he gave the choice of accepting it. Without thinking anything I accepted but I won¡¯t force anyone else.


    I know we have to get this gem in the Capital and I am very sorry but I need to do this. This is my chance of vengeance, my chance to cool off the flames of anger and hatred towards Dynoths. Tomorrow, I will head out to the Amoith Mountain to meet him.¡±


    Everyone was looking at me with a serious face. This was a personal matter for me but to them it was accessing the line between life and death.


    Aby: ¡°I want him to say it to me on my face. I will go.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Me too¡­ if has asked for our help, we will give it to him.¡±


    Paleg and Ron look at each other and then at Javel.


    Javel: ¡°And what about our current Quest. Need I remind you, this Quest has cost us heavily? We are almost out of our savings. If we do not get the reward from this Quest then we would be all penniless. Has anybody thought about that? Wei can leave¡­she has legitimate reasons for going and just like Le¡¯On¡¯s share; we can also transfer her share in her absence. But who would collect the reward, if we all take this¡­this new quest then who would claim the reward of our current quest?¡±


    The atmosphere got heavy as everybody realized the predicament we were in.


    Me: ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled¡­I will leave tomorrow while the rest of you continue on as scheduled. Aby and Marion I would tell Le¡¯On that both of you are mad for some reason and sort it out once he meets you both¡­Okay?¡±


    Both of them, with heavy heart nodded. There face told me everything they wanted to say to him, to me.


    Thank you Le¡¯On¡­for giving me a chance to take revenge for my parents and for my brothers¡­thank you.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 4

    We have been traveling for almost eight hours without stopping. According to the last Check Post Clerk, the nearest place which would have a good place to rest is still 400km ahead. Though we are not traveling by foot, but still, it''s very hard sitting in one place for hours; even Deiti is worn out. At the beginning of the journey she was very energetic. Talking about arbitrary things, giving me a headache in the process. Today she sat beside Adi¡¯Je while I sat beside Naj¡¯Rak. But that didn¡¯t stop her. I didn¡¯t know she can talk this much.


    But much to my happiness quite a while back, she finally stopped talking. Ahh... What peaceful environment!! But why was she fidgeting before stopped talking entirely. I turned back to see her. What I saw was a little bit funny and a lot of weird.


    She was sleeping or at least it looked like it with head slanted on Adi¡¯Je¡¯s shoulder. Deiti¡¯s face looks flustered and red with her eyes closed. She was breathing heavily and her hands were in a crossed shape resting on her lap. Adi¡¯Je was smiling... but not her best one, but of a mischievous kind. I got the feeling she did something to make Deiti shut up. Well... it¡¯s all good.


    We were traveling through a forest, but not a dense one. The environment was quite cool and full of flowers which gave a beautiful smell. It was a peaceful environment until I spotted a body lying on the side of the road.


    I ordered the carrier to stop and got down. Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak also followed me. I quickly went towards the body. It was rolled over, showing his back towards me. I rolled it over to find out it was a beast man. He was an aged man, but severely injured. Blood had covered half of his face, but he was still breathing. We still had time to save him. He had a low grade armour, but I could see no weapon around anywhere.


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je please administer this man with Vitalis, quickly.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    With haste she brought out a small glass tube filled with Vatalis potion from one of her pouches. She quickly dropped some on the injured man¡¯s mouth and some on his wounds which were visible to us at that moment.


    After waiting some time, the injured beast man opened his eyes... just barely though. His breathing had steadied somewhat. He may live if we hurry up and reach the closest Clan territory. Although administering Vitalis would stabilize him for the time being but medical treatment is must always. I have no idea whether he saw us or not, but I decided to speak with him.


    Me: ¡°Can you hear me? Please hold on, will bring you to immediate medical treatment... please hold on.¡±


    I turned towards the carrier and shouted.


    Me: ¡°Captain Din¡¯Pol!! Come out here quickly.¡±


    He quickly exited the carrier and came forward.


    The injured man with a loud cough extended his hand towards me.


    I grabbed his hand and said.


    Me: ¡°Please hold on... we will get you to some medical treatment.¡±


    The injured man with a lot of pain said in a low voice.


    Injured Man: ¡°Please... save my family...¡± He pointed towards his right into the forest.


    Me: ¡°What!!! Family... where are they mister?¡±


    He had closed his eyes... most probably lost his consciousness


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je please stay with this man and administer Vitalis and try to keep this man¡¯s condition stable.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je nodded and said: ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    I shouted, looking towards the Carrier.


    Me: ¡°BLOODS!!! DISMOUNT!!!


    Captain Din¡¯Pol pick four Bloods and stand guard here while I take charge of the rest.¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Yes, My King!!¡±


    At that very moment, all the Bloods got down from the carrier equipped with their armour and weapons.


    I looked towards Naj¡¯Rak.


    Me: ¡°Queen Naj¡¯Rak, you will come with me.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes, My King!!¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol selected an archer, two swords and shield and one trident to stay with him. That leaves me with five archers, eight front liners and three trident wielders.


    After dividing the Search and Rescue Unit, I gave the order.


    Me: ¡°Bloods MOVE OUT!!¡±


    We entered the part of the forest where the beast man had pointed out. It was not a dense one so searching for someone should be easy. We had fan out to widen our search capabilities. But we didn¡¯t have to search for very long. I heard a faint scream coming straight ahead. I started to run towards the direction and everybody else followed me. After a few minutes of running I came out to a clearing. It was small grassland surrounded with trees which had fruits hanging onto them. It would have been a pretty sight had it not been for the ground soaked with blood.


    I saw medium sized monsters attacking some people. The monsters were many in numbers, about 40 while some of them lay dead on the ground. They had one eye and had proper arms and legs. They were grey in colour. They had sharp teeth. They used their hands to grab someone or used their teeth to bite them.


    The people who were defending themselves looked worn out and many did not have proper armour or weapons. They even had women and children amongst them. Many of their kind also lay on the ground... dead; some even had few body parts missing. The people were loosing, they would not survive long without serious help.


    All of my men had gathered around me watching the scene. I looked at them... I saw no fear. I smiled... this is going to be fun.


    Me: ¡°BLOODS BATTLE FORMATION!!!


    Front Liners at the front, tridents behind them and archers fan out, pick out a vantage point and wait for my signal.¡±


    The archers nodded and fanned out while the rest followed my command. Me and Naj¡¯Rak stayed just behind the trident line. Now, we have to get their attention... easy enough.


    Me: ¡°Front Liners!! Bang your swords on your Shields in unison.¡±


    They listen and we they started banging their swords on their shields to create a marvelous sound. A sound, which would fill any fighting unit with valour and courage.


    *DHOOM... DHOOM... DHOOM... DHOOM... DHOOM... DHOOM...DHOOM*


    The sound created traveled to the ears of everyone, beast and monster. Their attention turned towards us. The sound was loud and the Bloods got more confidence in themselves. The beast people looked at us... their eyes told me all I needed to know. They now saw hope and I will make their hope into reality.


    Now all its missing is a good and powerful Chant...what it could be?? Hmmm... Let¡¯s try this one.


    In keeping with the sound created by the front liners, I started chanting.


    Me: ¡°BLOOD... BLOOD... BLOOD...BLOOD... BLOOD...¡± I continued and to my happiness the rest of the unit followed suit.


    Keeping in rhythm with the sound, chants were heard which now became a war chant... feeling every Blood with pride and courage and the monsters had a look of worry.


    *BLOOD... BLOOD...BLOOD...BLOOD...BLOOD...BLOOD...BLOOD...*


    I screamed.


    Me: ¡°Front Line... forward march...¡±


    The front liners started their movement along with others. The monsters in confusion started to run towards us leaving the beast people alone.


    After covering some ground, I ordered the Unit to stop the march and told them to ready their shields. The front liners pulled their shield in front and their swords between the gaps of two shields. Adi¡¯Je had drilled formation into them and it was looking very sturdy. The monsters had now closed the gap between us and were about to smash into the shields of the front liners.


    I yelled.


    Me: ¡°Archers... shoot.¡±


    A volley of few arrows came out and struck some of the advancing monsters. 3 of them fell on the ground probably dead, and with them they took another 3 which tumbled after getting hit by the dead bodies of the monsters. The rest collided with the wall of shield, pushing the front liners back in the initial moment. I had expected this... it was their first battle. After being pushed a few feet, I ordered.


    Me: ¡°Front Liners... ANCHOR DOWN!!!¡±


    The Front Liner did exactly what I ordered. The force with which those monsters had collided had now been dissipated. The Front Liners got a good hold of the situation, shaking off their mental block or pre-battle anxiousness. They stopped being pushed all together. The momentum had reversed.


    Me: ¡°PUSH!!!¡±


    The Front Liners pushed the line of monsters back, one step at a time. They used their hands to push the front liners back but failed. The Front Liners were now in control, using their full strength like they were taught, eyes full of determination, faces filled with smiles. It was time to let them taste some Blood.


    Me: ¡°FRONT LINERS!!!! ATTACK!!!¡±


    They jabbed their swords through the gap between two shields into the faces of the monsters and upon retrieving their swords back, the monsters howled in pain as Green blood gushed out from the wounds.


    Me: ¡°BREAK FORMATION AND KILL THEM ALL!!!¡±


    The Front Liners broke from their formations and attacked the monsters head on. Stabbing, jabbing, slashing however they could, they killed the monsters. The trident wielders also engaged along with Naj¡¯Rak. I was surprised to see her ferocious side. It was hot!!!


    The monsters soon got outnumbered as they were cut, stabbed or slashed on various places on their bodies. The front liners used their swords to first cut off the monster''s arms while the trident wielders thrust their tridents into the chest of the monster. The woman Bloods along with Naj¡¯Rak also used their tails in the fight. A tail of a Blood woman is more powerful than any Blood man has in both of his arms. I saw a few monsters got hurled towards the tree line, got squished upon impact. It was a frenzy out their... green bloods was sprayed upon the Bloods which aggravated them more.


    But no monster broke through the line held by the Bloods nor any Bloods received any kind of damage. Soon, the dead bodies of the monsters piled up. The monsters tried to grab a few Bloods, but they were cut down even before they could defend themselves. There was no need for me to enter the battle so I stayed a few distance back... watching over everything.


    Finally the last of the monsters fell on the ground, dead. The Bloods had won their first battle ever and they looked like they were hungry for more. I looked around once again to see if I had missed anything but only the dead bodies of the monsters came into my view. Finding nothing, I turned by attention towards the beast people who were watching the fight... baffled.


    I walked towards them, I counted and their number came around 15 including women and children. Some of them were on the ground crying or howling would be the right word. The men who were standing were trembling as if it was their first fight. I stopped before a man who looked like the most composed of all of them.


    I spoke.


    Me: ¡°Hello!! Are you able to talk?¡±


    The man looked at me and nodded.


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened here but if you would follow us, we can provide medical assistance and protection. Once you are comfortable we can talk about the incident.¡±


    The man still looking at me took a step back. As if he felt fear just like the rest of the other people.


    Me: ¡°Do not worry; I am an adventurer of the Council of Zoit¡¯s own Adventurer Unit. These are my Clan people. We are here to help... I promise you, nothing will happen to any of you.¡±


    Finally the man spoke.


    ???: ¡°Ohhh... Thank You...thank you very much... for saving us. But how did you find us?¡±


    Me: ¡°We found an injured man lying beside the road we were traveling. He pointed this way and said his family was in danger. When we searched the direction he pointed, we found this place.¡±


    ???: ¡°Ohh...ahhh...¡±


    Me: ¡°Please now come with us...


    Bloods form a protective guard around them and stay on your guard. If anything threatens, kill it.¡±


    They quickly headed my order and formed a protective guard around the group.


    We escorted them back to our carriage but without talking a single word with them. They just all looked scared and why shouldn¡¯t they be. Upon reaching the carriage, Adi¡¯Je came close to me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord!! Who are these people?¡±


    Me: ¡°We saved them; they were being attacked by some kind of monsters. We had to quickly kill them all before these beast men also died. Before we reached there many of them had already died.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je how is the injured man?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, his condition is now stable...he will live.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Me: ¡°Good...please look after these people as well...provide them with Vitalis and some food.


    I will take some men and bring back the bodies of their fallen so that they can be identified.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°As you wish, My Lord.¡±


    I turned around to Naj¡¯Rak, who was busy making room for the people that had come. I decided to let her stay here and help Adi¡¯Je.


    Me: ¡°Captain Din¡¯Pol!¡±


    He appeared in front of me.


    Me: ¡°Pick four Front Liners and move out with me. Order the rest to help and guard this place. We will stay here for the night.¡±


    He bowed and quickly went to complete my order.


    Now that I have some moment to myself, I focused on the group of beast men we just rescued and also thought about the elderly we just saved. Their features were somewhat similar. That means they are from the same clan. But what were they doing here? And how did they get attacked?


    These beast men had average height, sharp features, pointed ears, a bit of yellowish colour complexion with a patch of black on their nose and had horizontal black iris over hazel eyes... the beast men had an extra feature on them. They had few whiskers over their mouth. The grown men looked funny, but the young boys looked cute... Anyway... they looked harmless to me.


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°My King! Every thing is ready.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm...Good...let¡¯s move out.¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Bloods...MOVE OUT!!!¡±


    Within a half hour we reached the battlefield. It was a mess, so to say. Bodies lying everywhere, but thankfully our fight occurred some distance away from the bodies of the beast men lay.


    Me: ¡°First, collect the bodies of the beast men. We will carry them first.¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Yes, My King.


    Bloods!! Collect the beast man bodies and place them in a clear place.¡±


    The Bloods got on to work.


    They took out the bodies one by one and it was not a pretty sight. Some got their head bitten off, others got arms or legs or both teared off. Men, women and even there were two little children; one was a boy and the other one a girl. They were not more than two years old. The wounds or I should say, looking at their lower body which was basically smashed into paste clearly suggested they were mauled to death. Poor, innocent children.


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Such level of death... I remember when I saw my father got killed during a monster raid in the city. I still remember it like it happened yesterday.¡±


    Me: ¡°My parents as well as Elder were killed by monsters. Though I didn¡¯t see my parents get killed nor do I remember their face now, but I failed to save Elder, who died in front of me.


    We all lost someone during monster raids. We all can relate to their deaths and their family''s agony of losing their loved ones. But I will tell you one thing right now.


    Bloods, from now on... our path in which we choose to walk will be filled with bloody battles. Battles that would churn any other beast''s stomach irrespective of which Clan they belong to. But we are not one of them. Bloodier the conflict, the more dangerous we get.


    Etch this scene into your heads and communicate this to your fellow unit members. Remember what you have accomplished  here. In the future, I will demand more brutality from you... from all of you. I want each and every Bloods fight whose result will be like this one. At the end of every conflict, our enemies shall lay like these monsters lay here.


    CAN I COUNT ON YOU, BLOODS???¡±


    All the other Bloods in unison: ¡°YES MY KING!!!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...now carry on.¡±


    With few found fire in their eyes, they again started their work of clearing out the bodies. In the mean time, I decided to chop the heads of the dead monsters. Maybe they carry some form of bounty in the nearest city.


    I selected one, whose head was still intact. Its body had the markings of several wound marks, probably died from loss of blood. This one was killed by those people while defending themselves.


    I properly examined the monster¡¯s skin... if it was worthy of fetching any prize. But sadly no... It seemed to me that it had no value. Maybe I¡¯m wrong... well it can be, I am not an expert nor I know the names of these monsters. Let¡¯s just skin this one and take it to those people for identification. Maybe they could offer any information about it. But first, I cut its head off. Well by now, it had become easy to me.


    After cutting of its head, I skinned it. Surprisingly it was much easier than the last time.


    In the mean time, Captain Din¡¯Pol approached me.


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°My King! We have finished picking out the bodies. They were a total of 15 beast men, which included 2 children, 5 women and the rest male... some even had weapons but not of good quality. What should we do next, My King?¡±


    I looked at him...


    Me: ¡°Send a few Bloods to bring sheets from the carrier which we were carrying with us. Tell them to bring at least 20 sheets, if there is a shortage then inform either Queen Adi¡¯Je or Queen Naj¡¯Rak to give them our own sheets which we use in my tent.¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol bowed and said: ¡°As you wish, My King.¡±


    He left to carry out the order. It gave me enough time to skin a few more, but there were many monsters left whose head was still intact to their body. I looked around and found two Front Liners taking rest. I called for them.


    Me: ¡°Hey!!! You two...Come here.¡±


    They quickly got up and rushed towards me with an anxious look.


    Me: ¡°Cut the heads of all the monsters and bring them here. If you want you could ask a few more to help you. I need all of there heads gathered in this place before the Bloods come back with sheets. Okay??¡±


    One of them nodded while the other spoke.


    ¡°Yes My Lord...understood.¡±


    Both of them quickly ran towards the rest of the Bloods resting and mobilized them towards my command... well if you call that a command. Seeing them run around cutting and gathering the heads of dead monsters was pretty funny. But it did give me some free time to skin a few more.


    The light from the light star started to fade indicating we have to hurry. Pretty soon the Bloods who were busy cutting the heads of had finished their task. One of them came to me.


    ¡°My King, we have finished our task.¡±


    Me (looking at him): ¡°Great...now take some rest.¡±


    He bowed and went away. I had also finished skinning two of them. I put the bloody skins in the place where the heads were collected.


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°My King!! We have brought the sheets you ordered.¡±


    I turned towards him and said.


    Me: ¡°Then start wrapping the bodies in the sheets and prepare it so that it can be carried. Also collect these heads and skins in a sheet to. If the sheet is small then connect two of them to make it big. We will also carry these.¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°As you wish My King.¡±


    Upon receiving orders, the Bloods started placing the bodies in the sheets and wrapping them. It didn¡¯t take long for them to finish the task. Within half an hour, they had finished the job.


    Me: ¡°Alright Bloods, let¡¯s get back to the carrier.¡±


    I picked the big sheet full of heads and skins of the monsters which was now bloody while the rest of them carried the bodies.


    We reached the carrier which had now transformed into a large camp. The beast men who were attacked were sitting around a big fire. Many of them had bandages on their body, arms, legs or even on their head. They were looking calm a little bit. The children were sleeping close to the women. Some of them were also eating.


    The Bloods kept the beast men''s bodies at a side, away from their eyesight. I also kept my load close to the carrier. After placing everything I told the Bloods to take some rest and some food. Then I went towards where my wives were standing.


    Me: ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Both of them look at me surprised, but then smiled. Naj¡¯Rak wrapped her hands around my left hand and came close to me while Adi¡¯Je did the same with my right hand. Now both of them sticking onto me with cute faces.


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°Yes My Lord... everything is all right.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (pouting): ¡°My King!! Why didn¡¯t you take me with you??¡±


    I smiled at her and said.


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je needed help, though she won¡¯t say it but I knew and you were the only person that I could trust. That is why I did not disturb you while you were busy in here.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh My Lord, before I forget. I got some information about these people.


    Apparently, these people are from the Cyn clan or rather a variation of Cillata clan. The Cillata clan has many variations among them and these people are from Cyn clan. Incidentally, the next city belongs to the Cillata Clan, where they all reside. Although I am still unsure what were they doing here? Whenever I ask this question, they remind themselves of the horror they faced and start to panic... Uff really... such weak beast should not have evolved...¡±


    Me: ¡°You should not say that, some time ago we were also like this. I can understand their feelings.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je gives a pouty look but her smiles come back again.


    Me: ¡°And what about the elderly that we found first? Have you found his family yet?¡±


    Both Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak look at each other before looking at me and said.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°No My King! We have been unable to locate his family. Though no one has approached us to look for him either.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Maybe his family is among the dead that the Lord has brought.¡±


    It was a horrible yet a good possibility of that happening.


    Me: ¡°I suppose it is a possibility we have to keep in mind. But tomorrow I would try to talk to them about some of our questions while escorting them back to their city.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It is a wise choice My Lord...¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Very true My King...¡±


    Both of them had started to press themselves into me quite a while ago. I knew their intentions, but its a little weird. The atmosphere is a little heavy to have these kinds of emotions.


    Me: ¡°Is this the right moment to have these emotions?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°My Lord, these exact situations are wanted for a Blood couple to have a nice time with each other. To other clans this might seem a tensed environment, but today, you just led your first charge as a Blood King against a group of monsters and returned victorious. Today, after many, many years the Bloods were victorious in saving other people¡¯s lives. And this calls for celebration...


    A Blood Queen or in your case, Queens need to reward there Blood King for his victory in the field of battle. And he deserves it too... My Lord... I already feel it... our glorious future... filled with epic battles and epic love making... he he he.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Now, please My King, if you would follow us to our tent... (Giggles)¡±


    Me: ¡°You know Queen Naj¡¯Rak... you are becoming more and more like Queen Adi¡¯Je as time passes.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Is that a bad thing, My King?¡±


    Me: ¡°Nope...not at all...¡±


    Both of them gave a soft giggle. I suppose they are right. We did have a successful fight against those monsters. But tomorrow we have much work to do.


    The night passed on without any new incident and mine passed on pretty good considering the unconditional love I got from my wives. I am a refreshed beast man now.


    Suddenly a big question dawned on me. I woke up as quickly as I could. I saw, I was lying in a sea of arms and two black tails. Though it felt nice and warm, but I had to wake up.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Hmmm... My Lord... What are you doing waking up so early?? Please... come back to bed!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Uhhh... he he he...umm Adi, yesterday, I completely forgot about something.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (trying to forcefully open her eyes): ¡°About what, My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°Umm... what happened to Deiti? Where was she, yesterday?¡±


    ************************************************


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- THIS CHAPTER IS THE 50th CHAPTER OF THE STORY. I CANNOT BELIEVE I WROTE 50 CHAPTERS... THANK YOU TO ALL THE VIEWERS FOR EVERYTHING.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Character Poll

    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>This is a question to all the viewers.


    It is regarding the nature of the character of the MC, Le''On.


    Should the MC start showing a nature with a greyish shade to it? Or should he have a complete dark side too?


    With the phrase (Having a greyish shade) I mean to say that should he be an innocent or simple minded person, but with occasional conflict of different kind of emotions within himself. The emotions tending to be dark sometimes.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Or should he just show a complete dark side to his nature when he thinks it is appropriate to show?


    AUTHOR:- MOVE OVER TO THE NEXT CHAPTER

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 5

    (AUTHOR''S NOTE:- FINALLY!!!! EXAMS ARE OVER... NOW BACK TO MY PRECIOUS STORY. DID ANYBODY MISS ME??? NO.... YES..... ANYWAY, I WOULD LIKE TO THANK ALL THE RRL VIEWERS FOR THEIR SUPPORT TO ME AND MY CHARACTERS... HOPEFULLY I CAN DELIVER MORE IMPROVED STORY LINES IN THE FUTURE.


    I WANTED TO LET ALL THE VIEWERS TO KNOW ABOUT SOMETHING. RECENTLY I HAVE STARTED DOING SOME PR WORK FOR ANOTHER STORY. THE AUTHOR HAS CREATED A GOOD STORYLINE AND I PERSONALLY FEEL THAT HE HAS GREAT POTENTIAL. WITH MORE SUPPORT AND POINTERS FROM RRL VIEWERS HE WILL ONLY GET BETTER. I RECOMMEND THIS STORY AND THE LINK OF THE STORY IS GIVEN BELOW IN THE RECOMMENDED LIST TOWARDS THE END OF THIS CHAPTER.


    ALSO, I HAVE STARTED WRITING  ANOTHER STORY, QUITE DIFFERENT FROM THIS ONE. I HAVE ALREADY UPLOADED QUITE A FEW CHAPTERS IN RRL. THE LINK IS ALSO GIVEN BELOW. ''ADVENTURES OF A YOUNG ZUMA'' IS MY FLAGSHIP STORY, BUT THE NEW ONE WILL HELP ME EXTEND AND ENHANCE MY WRITING SKILL AS WELL AS HELP ME CREATE MORE COMPLEX THINGS. AT LEAST I AM HOPING THAT. PLEASE CHECK IT OUT AND HELP ME UNDERSTAND MY MISTAKES THERE LIKE ALL OF YOU DO HERE.


    AGAIN... I THANK EACH AND EVERY ONE OF YOU FOR TAKING TIME OUT TO READ MY STORY.)


    **************************************************************************************


    Adi¡¯Je (yawns): ¡°Oh her... I put her to sleep... heavy sleep... he he he he.¡±


    Me: ¡°Sleep!? What kind of sleep? How??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Remember My Lord, before meeting the elderly, you saw her resting on my shoulder?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Well... what happened was... let¡¯s just say, I made her happy for a moment and drugged her with a sleeping potion... small amounts nothing powerful.¡±


    Me: ¡°Made her happy?? Noo... sleeping potion!!? You drugged her?? Little amount??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, just a little amount... promise.¡±


    Me: ¡°And she didn¡¯t wake up for the whole day... did she??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Uhhh... he he he he...well...¡±


    Me: ¡°What??? She didn¡¯t wake up for the whole day??? Is she dead??? Did you check her out afterwards???¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, calm down My Lord. I had placed her in her tent and put a guard on it. If she wakes... I mean... when she wakes up, we will be notified.¡±


    I look at her feeling that her explanation did not give me the best of hopes.


    Me: ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord... absolutely...¡±


    I thought for a moment. I saw even Naj¡¯Rak moving her arm over my pillow, perhaps trying to find me.


    Me: ¡°Well, as I am already awake, I should check up on her and also the injured elderly.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (cute sleepy voice): ¡°What izz going on, Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Look Queen Naj¡¯Rak... our Lord has woken up and wants to go out!!¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Noooo My Kiiiing...do not gooo...please come back to bed!!!¡±


    She stretches her hands as well as Adi¡¯Je with a very mischievous smile on her face, inviting me back to a place of pure bliss. But!!! I fought the intense temptation.


    Me: ¡°No, I will go out... both of please continue sleeping. Both of you need rest more than I do.¡±


    Though the protest was very... very HARD and when some skin got involved it turned into a pit of desire, but against all odds, I managed to get out of the tent with my pants intact... Yess... but why do I feel, I just lost my chance on something mind-blowing?? Well... what¡¯s done is done. I wore my shirt and with my armour on one of my hand I first went to check upon Deiti... I sure hope she is awake.


    But another problem arose. I don¡¯t know which tent belonged to her. Well Adi¡¯Je did say that a guard was placed in front of her tent. I will look for the tent which has a single guard in front of it. It¡¯s a start.


    And luck would have it; there was only one small tent with one Blood guarding it. Other tents did have guards but they were large and housed the people of the Cyn Clan whom we saved. Well it fit my search criteria so I went towards the tent.


    I approached the guard who bowed upon seeing me.


    Me: ¡°Has the she woken up yet?¡±


    Blood Guard: ¡°No My King! I did not hear anything from inside that would indicate otherwise.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay... when will your rotation end?¡±


    Blood Guard: ¡°My King, about in an hour.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm...Go on...take an early break. I am here. I will take over.¡±


    The guard look quite unsettled with my order.


    Blood Guard: ¡°But My King... I ...¡±


    I smiled at him and said.


    Me: ¡°Go on, take an early break. You would need it. Do not worry.¡±


    Though he was hesitant at first but I assessed the situation well. He was tired and required an early sleep. I entered the tent and found a beautiful women sleeping peacefully like a log. I thought of many reactions she would give upon waking up that she missed an entire day due to Adi¡¯Je. Although that would raise an entirely different set of questions regarding how lethal Adi¡¯Je can be. She more or less knocked out someone for a whole day with lower grade sleeping potion. I don¡¯t want to imagine a person taking one of her high grade sleeping potion. Why not just give a poison potion and be done with it. But there is a lesson to be learned here.


    Do not make Queen Adi¡¯Je irritated or you will lose whole days of your life if not your whole life. Moving on to Deiti, I approached her to wake her up.


    Now, I would like to skip the part where I tried to wake her up but failed. I tried everything from slapping (ranging from mild to rock hard), nudging, screaming and nothing. I was sitting beside her, sometimes checking if she is breathing or not and thinking about excuses I have to give to her when...which at this point looked highly unlikely...wakes up. I had spent nearly half an hour or so in her tent when Adi¡¯Je along with a smiling Naj¡¯Rak entered.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It seems she is still sleeping...Oh my! What should we do??¡±


    I look at her and towards Naj¡¯Rak. My Queens are really something.


    Me: ¡°I know you have a way to wake her up. Please...wake her up.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je smiled and replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Only if you pay a price, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°And what that might be?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You neglected your Queens this morning for this sleeping as well as loving beauty. So... your price would be a deep, long, meaningful kiss to each of us. You will kiss us until we are satisfied... Do we have a deal, My Lord?¡±


    I sighed...


    Me: ¡°Do you think anything other than this?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King! These are a wives right. She can want whatever she desires to her husband. For now, all they want is for their husband to hold them tightly and make them lose themselves in his arms and...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (interjecting): ¡°In short, she means hurry up My Lord.¡±


    I held Adi¡¯Je tightly in my arms and slowly leaned forward but not the whole way, stopping just a little bit away. I let her close the remaining distance by herself. Our lips met and frankly I melted away. I dare not discuss anything further. After that it was Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s turn. She was quite anxious, waiting patiently for her turn. I did the same thing and in addition to kissing, she also started grinding herself into me. Well I don¡¯t know how much time had gone by when I finished our kissing session.


    When I turned around, I saw Deiti was already coming out of her deep slumber. While I was engaged with Naj¡¯Rak, Adi¡¯Je had already administered something to wake Deiti up.


    She woke up and she was looking like a baby that had woken up after a goodnight¡¯s sleep. It was comical but I dare not laugh.


    Me: ¡°Good morning, Deiti... how are you feeling?¡±


    Deiti (stretching her arms wide and yawned): ¡°Hmmm... morning?? What are you talking about?? We were in the carrier and...¡±


    Her eyes became large...she was now checking her environment and the other two ladies trying to hide their laugh and me with a tense face.


    Deiti: ¡°What happened? Where am I?? Queen Adi¡¯Je gave something...¡±


    Me (I interjected): ¡°Alright then, since you''re finally awake, I¡¯ll let Queen Naj¡¯Rak explain it to you about everything thing...¡±


    I turned to look at Naj¡¯Rak with a smile on my face (it may or not be mischievous in nature) and continued.


    Me: ¡°She will tell you every little thing. Now if you would excuse me and Queen Adi¡¯Je here, we have some urgent matters to attend to. I¡¯ll see you some time after... now come on now Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡± I extend my hand towards her.


    Adi¡¯Je cleared her throat and replied by grabbing my hand gracefully.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord. See you later Queen Naj¡¯Rak...Deiti.¡±


    With that, we made our exit leaving a surprised Naj¡¯Rak to deal with any and all aftermath.


    Adi¡¯Je looked at me and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I did not know you had a mean side.¡±


    Me: ¡°I had to... I wasn¡¯t going to explain someone why a whole day was missing from their life.¡±


    She laughed and at that moment Captain Din¡¯Pol approached us.


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°My King! And My Queen! I have a report.¡±


    Me: ¡°What is it, Captain?¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°The Cyn elderly has awoken, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... were his people notified?¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Yes My King. They were the first to know and are now currently inside his tent with him, updating him about the current situation.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Why did you inform us first?¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°I am very sorry My Queen... when he woke up, he was panicking so the attending guard made a spot decision and called his own people to help him calm down. It is my fault, Queen Adi¡¯Je and it is me who deserves to be punished and not my men.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (gracefully might I add... a true Queen): ¡°Well it seems the attending Blood has good presence of mind.


    AND Captain Din¡¯Pol, although it is commendable to see you taking responsibility for the actions of the men under your charge, DO NOT forget, it is solely the King¡¯s decision whether to punish someone or to save someone. Your inputs in that matter are not required. Understood?¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol (nervously): ¡°Ye-Yes My Queen.¡±


    Well she can be pretty nightmarish.


    Me: ¡°Where is his tent?¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°The... there it is My King. Let me escort you there.¡±


    We approached the tent. The other Bloods surrounding the tent and in the area bowed when we approached the tent. The Cyn people were watching in awe...probably wondering what was going on. Nevertheless, they opened a path when we stood in front of them. We entered the room and saw the elderly was surrounded by both males and female beasts of their clan. The elderly had tears in his eyes and was looking at me with surprise along with other beast people present there.


    I spoke first to ease the atmosphere.


    Me: ¡°First of all, let me introduce myself.


    My name is Le¡¯On and I am the King of the Blood Zumas.


    (I point my hand towards Adi¡¯Je) And this is my first wife; Adi¡¯Je, Queen of the Blood Zumas.¡±


    The elderly and his people still remain unresponsive. Very well...


    Me: ¡°Yesterday, we were travelling from here to the nearest city but we found you lying on the road unconscious.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je here quickly administered some medicine on you to stabilize your conditions. You were responsive for couple of seconds and after that you became unconscious.


    But in that brief time, you relayed to us that, to save your family. Immediately we formed a search party to locate your family. What we found were, your people desperately holding on against many powerful monsters.


    We took action and engaged those monsters and slay all of them. We were able to rescue some of your people but many lost their lives before we arrived and for that you have our deepest condolences.


    Your people can relay what had happened after that. We have also brought back the bodies of your fallen beast men. They are placed with proper care. We will be done with breakfast soon and begin our journey to the nearest City. From there, you could mourn your fallen properly.


    Now, I need to some answers about the event and about your identities. Maybe I can contact the Council of Zoit for you.¡±


    The elderly absorbed all of the information and for some time thought about something. Then, he wiped away his tears and cleared his throat. He responded.


    ???: ¡°Thank you, Your Highness for your assistance to us. You and your people did so many things for us without making my people feel any discomfort. Ahh... at first let me introduce myself.


    My name is Ekela Cyn, head of the Cyn Clan and also a Council Member of the Cillata Council. It is an honour to meet you, King Le¡¯On and Queen Adi¡¯Je of the Blood Zumas.¡±


    Me: ¡°Councillor Ekela Cyn, I wish we had met at a better time but a heavy question still linger in me.


    Are you okay at this moment? Yesterday, your injuries were looking worse.¡±


    Another Cyn man spoke out of turn to me in an angry and annoyed voice.


    ???: ¡°What do you think?? Does he seem ¡®Okay¡¯ to you? Would YOU BE OKAY IF YOUR FAMILY WAS KILLED?¡±


    This outburst was followed by silence for a few seconds which in turn was disturbed by noise of swords being unsheathe led by Adi¡¯Je. She was now giving deathly aura and it was enough to suffocate a beast man. I had to take control of the situation.


    Me (in a loud voice): ¡°BLOODS!!! STAND DOWN... (I looked towards Adi¡¯Je with stern face) NOW!!!¡±


    For the first time I have ordered Adi¡¯Je to do something. My mind was filling with guilty thoughts about scolding Adi¡¯Je but it had to be done.


    But to my surprise, every Blood that drew weapons along with Adi¡¯Je replied in unison.


    ¡°YES MY KING!!!¡±


    And with a swift motion, all of them sheathed their weapons. Adi¡¯Je had a smile on her face but my job was not over yet.


    I turned towards the out bursting Cyn man, who looks scared.


    Me: ¡°And where was this anger of yours, yesterday? Where was your anger when your people were getting killed? As I recall, you were one of the people who were crouching on the ground crying your eyes out in fear even though you had a weapon in your hand.


    And to answer your other question. Yes... I have lost my entire family to stronger monsters as did many of my people. We can understand the loss felt by your people.


    Now, Councillor Ekela Cyn, is it true that you lost your family?¡±


    He wiped away his tears again and replied.


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°Ye-yes... King Le¡¯On. I... I... lost my only son in that ordeal.¡±


    I felt sad... if we had arrived a little bit sooner then the loss of people would have been less...


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°But, had it not been for your intervention at the right time King Le¡¯On, I would have lost many or all of my people along with my daughter, who is now the only living child of mine.¡±


    A timid girl, not much in height... maybe 5¡¯5¡± - 5¡¯6¡± ft came out behind some people. She had the same features like the rest of her people... ample bosom and a generous behind. She was a little hesitant at first. I could see the dried tears on her cheeks and red eyes.


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°King Le¡¯On and Queen Adi¡¯Je, this is my daughter Asa Cyn.¡±


    The girl bowed and it looked like she was gathering up her courage to speak.


    Me: ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Asa Cyn.¡±


    I looked towards the Councillor Ekela Cyn.


    Me: ¡°Councillor, please rest. We will start our journey very soon. Until then excuse us... Ohh... before that, what were you doing in the forest?¡±


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°We have a tradition in Cyn Clan. Every year we would collect Yellow Sweet fruits before monsoon comes. We use it to make a sweet drink which is also a major form of economy for us. That is what we were doing there before the monsters attacked us. They weren¡¯t supposed to be there. I don¡¯t know how and they came here.¡±


    Me: ¡°What are those monster called?¡±


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°Bokoo. They are called Bokoo. But they were supposed to be residing on the upper side of the forest. We didn¡¯t know they ventured this far south.¡±


    Me: ¡°You mention that you came to pick fruits. I gather you had carriers to transport them and yourselves.¡±


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°Yes... we had 3 Yul carriers with us. We tied them just east of the location we encountered the monsters.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay... thank you for the information and please take rest.¡±


    With that we came out of the tent. I turned towards Adi¡¯Je and placed my hands on her shoulders and said.


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, I am very sorry about my actions inside their concerning...¡±


    She put a finger over my lips and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please do not apologize for a good decision. You merely acted as a King should... firm and fair.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes My Lord. I was proud of you in there.¡±


    We both smiled.


    ¡°Now if both of you don¡¯t mind, explain it to me... how can you give back an entire day to me?¡±


    We both turned to see a fuming Deiti. Her white skin had turned red in anger I suppose. And behind her was an apologetic Naj¡¯Rak. So finally, that time has dawned upon me.


    Me: ¡°Deiti...you are finally awake! Come on now... we have lot of work to do... no time to chit chat.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Queen Naj¡¯Rak, please stay here and make sure that everything is ready for our departure when we return.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes My King.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Hey!!! You cannot just ignore me now...¡±


    I noticed four Bloods sitting idly. I point at them and said.


    Me: ¡°Hey you four!! Come on let''s go.¡±


    Upon hearing the orders they quickly got up and joined us. I turned towards Deiti.


    Me: ¡°I am sorry about what happened to you... can you find it in your heart to forgive me.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Ohhh... I don¡¯t want anything from you. I want an apology from her... Stop trying to save your precious wife.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am not hiding anyone. Moreover, I am trying to save you. Before you do or say something foolish to Adi¡¯Je, just remember... for a little annoyance, she knocked you out for a whole day. Now, do you want any more deadly things happen to you?¡±


    She thought for a second and replied in a softer voice.


    Deiti: ¡°I was just saying that please do not do it again, Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Oh my... how sweet. Okay... I promise not to do anything to you from here on this moment.¡±


    Me: ¡°Awww... look at you girls... friends in no time.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I have to... My Lord would be angry with me if I do not treat his next possible concubine or wife with respect.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yeah... What??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Nothing (giggles).¡±


    Me: ¡°Look! We have the reached the location.¡± Deciding to change the topic.


    We again stand in the place where we fought. The headless bodies are still there but some are missing. Drag marks are on the ground suggesting some other type of monster decided to feast upon them. Well time to search for the Yul carriers. I looked over to the other four Bloods that I brought along.


    Me: ¡°Go to this side (pointing towards my east) and search for Yul carriers or any sign of them. When you find it, bring them back here, we will be waiting here. Now go.¡±


    They bowed and quickly went to the work.


    Deiti: ¡°Woah!! Look at King Le¡¯On...Ufff... so hot... it¡¯s like a king like aura is melting of you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Heh... you think that¡¯s hot, wait till you see Adi¡¯Je in her Queen mode. You will bow down and call her Queen.¡±


    Deiti (looking at Adi¡¯Je): ¡°I have no doubt in that. Anyway... so this is the place. I can¡¯t believe I missed the party.¡±


    Me: ¡°The Councillor said that these Bokoo¡¯s were not originally from here.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Wait, the Councillor?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yeah, we saved an elderly Cyn beast man and it turns out he is the head of the Cyn clan and a Council Member in the Council of Cillata.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°He is a Councilman from Cillata? How is he paying us?¡±


    Me: ¡°Paying?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°We are NOT GETTING PAID!!? Are you a FOOL?? Are you an Adventurer of The Council of Zoit??¡±


    Me: ¡°Not everything is done for money and besides I took these Bokoo monsters head as proof and will sell it in the General Body Unit.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Every Adventurer requires payment for his or her services. That is the law!! And you just forfeited it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Uhh... first I didn¡¯t know about that law and coming from you, I think you made that one up. Secondly if it were to be true then...Yes... I kind of forfeited.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Do you even know how rich they are? They sell a sweet drink known as the YellowCyn drink all over the continent. Did you not know?¡±


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    She put her arms on her head as if she was experiencing a big headache. And all this while Adi¡¯Je was looking at something. She spoke.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... monsters.¡±


    I quickly went towards her and asked.


    Me: ¡°Where?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°There... just behind that tree line.¡±


    I followed her direction and found three Bokoo¡¯s walking towards us. Though it looks like, they do not know that we are here.


    Me: ¡°Well Deiti... looks like you wish has been granted. Queen Adi¡¯Je and you take them out when get close to us.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (with a smile in her face): ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡±


    This woman really likes to fight while Deiti pouted but did not say anything. She only saw me fighting but in a short while, you will see how a true Blood fights.


    The Bokoo¡¯s noticed us when they came closer the open field. A nice breeze was blowing over the field. They immediately start their mad dash towards us. Dieti had already equipped with her axe but Adi¡¯Je was still standing without unsheathing her swords. Deiti was a little bit anxious or nervous, but it was nothing she couldn¡¯t handle. I had taken a few steps back to watch. It took the Bokoo¡¯s few minutes to at least get within striking distance of the girls.


    Adi¡¯Je without drawing her swords out, waited. But Deiti dashed forward to meet them head on. Deiti quite skilfully avoided the first one and engaged the second one while the third ignored her and went after Adi¡¯Je along with the first. Deiti gave the monster nagging wounds, but nothing deep enough to lose its life. I think she was doing it to prolong the fight. Sometimes she would look back to see what had happened to Adi¡¯Je. She had a smile on her face. She must have though two monsters at once would be hard for Adi¡¯Je. It would suffice to say Deiti thought wrong.


    The other two Bokoo¡¯s were now just touching distance from Adi¡¯Je. They were already in the motion of grabbing her with their arms. But in a flash, Adi¡¯Je drew her weapons and ducks the first Bokoo¡¯s attack and gave it a deep cut on its chest on the right side from a quick slash as she went past it. Blood sprayed from the cut inflicted on it, which was Adi¡¯Je¡¯s initial intention. Then as she went past the first one, she used her tail to wrap around the second one and used it to throw the second Bokoo towards the monster fought by Deiti. In a flash, the Bokoo hurled towards its intended target and collided with it. It collided with such tremendous force that both of them got smashed into each other while their blood sprayed everywhere, some even on Deiti.


    Adi¡¯Je still wasn¡¯t finished. She charged closing the distance between her and the only remaining Bokoo, who was in pain from the deep cut it received earlier. Bokoo used both of its arms and tried to grab Adi¡¯Je, but she twirled at the right moment which made the Bokoo run past her. Adi¡¯Je used her right hand to produce a horizontal slash still within the twirling momentum. When she stopped, she was looking towards me with a smile, while Deiti was looking at her in awe. The Bokoo stood some distance away, headless...blood spurting out and fell on the ground. The fight was over. Though Deiti fought one but Adi¡¯Je killed all three. And that¡¯s how a Blood fights... it fights to kill all his/hers enemies whether directly fighting or not. And they do it with a smile on their face.


    Deiti: ¡°What was THAT?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°How and why did you kill my monster?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I did not see your name written on the monsters.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Why you...¡±


    Me: ¡°Hey!!! Great job... both of you. Now let¡¯s cut (I look towards the mangled bodies of two Bokoos) or scavenge the heads of those two. (But upon closer look, nothing was there to scavenge. It was smashed.) Or let¡¯s just wait here.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°Thank You My Lord!!! He he he he¡±


    She happily wrapped her arms around me and kissed me. I closed my eyes and kissed her back. After a while we broke from our kiss. I saw Deiti was standing in an awkward manner with an unusual expression. Adi¡¯Je also looked towards her.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Do you also want a reward from the King? He he he he.¡±


    Deiti was about to say something but was interrupted as the other Bloods returned along with 3 Yul carriers.


    One of them was full with Yellow coloured fruit and the other one half full. The last one was fitted for people to sit. Most likely they used this one to travel.


    Me: ¡°Did you find anything else?¡±


    One of the Blood spoke: ¡°No My King. These were all that we could find.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s take theses back to them.¡±


    I went ahead and picked up the severed head of one of them and we started our journey back.


    When we reached the camp, everything was as planned. The carriers were ready and so were the people. I saw Naj¡¯Rak busy with giving out orders. Upon seeing their carts, a beast woman from the Cyn clan approached us.


    ???: ¡°This is our carriers and the fruits are still there.¡±


    Me: ¡°I know I have brought this to return it to your people. Please call who ever are in charge of your people now.¡±


    She nodded and looked back. She was clearly searching for someone. She then waved her hand towards another woman. This time it was the daughter of the Councillor.


    ???: ¡°Look Asa, they even brought back our carriers.¡±


    The timid looking daughter of the Councillor came close and saw the Carriers.


    Asa Cyn: ¡°You even brought back the fruits... Thank you so much... thank you for everything you have done. I wish we could have finished our quota but still this much would be enough.¡±


    Me: ¡°Please Miss Asa, pick three people to manoeuvre these carriers.¡±


    Asa Cyn: ¡°Yes, right away.¡±


    Me: ¡°After you have finished, please wait close to our carrier.¡±


    With that, we went towards Naj¡¯Rak was. Upon reaching there, I called Captain Din¡¯Pol to come as well. After everyone has gathered, I laid our plan to carry all of the people.


    Me: ¡°Okay, here is the plan. The Cyn beast men would travel on to one of their Yul carrier which is fitted for them. While we would carry ourselves, the dead bodies, the severed heads, the injured Councillor and if his daughter wants then she too. Make room accordingly. Any questions?¡±


    Everybody indicated that they all understood and went their way to complete the task.


    Pretty soon we are on our way towards Cillata city with the people of Cyn. This time, I was sitting in the back with the Councillor and his daughter.


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°I must apologize for asking you this but I have never heard of any Blood Zuma Clan before. Although, I have heard and met some beast people hailing from Zuma. Are you a variant of that clan?¡±


    Asa Cyn: ¡°I was also thinking of the same thing. I wanted to ask His Highness but never could get my courage up to ask you.¡±


    I smiled and replied.


    Me: ¡°Actually the Zuma Clan was a deevolutionized version of the Blood Zumas. We, the Blood Zumas and the Zumas are the same people. There was restriction put on us by our last King. That restriction forced us to be the beast people you encountered. But there was also a provision that if the next King wanted, he could lift the restriction upon all of our people. I took it and we received our original traits back.¡±


    Councillor Ekela Cyn (surprised): ¡°You are the same?? What kind of restriction was that... turning big strong people into...?¡±


    He looked at me realising the place he was in before saying that all too familiar word.


    Me (smiling): ¡°Weak... yes I know...¡±


    Councillor Ekela Cyn (looking apologetic): ¡°I am sorry, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°No...Please don¡¯t be. It was true. We were weak and that is why we feel your loss and grief.¡±


    Asa Cyn: ¡°Then, why was there a restriction on your people?¡±


    Me: ¡°We were already an evolutioned Clan before any other clan in this continent even started their evolution phase. We were much aggressive in nature and if remained at the same level... then no other Clan would have survived our onslaught. That is why, to save other clans and other variety of in clan matters, the restriction was put on us.


    And I saw the redundancy in them, at this age thus lifting it.¡±


    Asa Cyn: ¡°Wow!! The first clan to evolutionize before other clans... Your people have rich history. Can I ask you another question, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Asa Cyn: ¡°Where were you heading before you met my father?¡±


    Me: ¡°Well... we were going to a quest given by the Council of Zoit.¡±


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°A quest from the Council of Zoit... must be very important.¡±


    Me: ¡°It is...we are on our way to clear the area surrounding The Amoith Mountain.¡±


    Asa Cyn (surprised): ¡°The Amoith Mountain!!! But that¡¯s...¡±


    Her father interjected.


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°Many beast people tried but fail, even Zoit¡¯s own Army Units failed to retake the land. But, I do hope you succeed King Le¡¯On. I do hope so.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Thank you, Councillor.¡±


    Councillor Ekela Cyn: ¡°I wish my son could see you... he... he... loved adventures... and...¡± Tears started to fall from his eyes and even Asa started to cry. It was normal for them... losing one¡¯s own son is truly sad.


    Me: ¡°Councillor, Miss Asa, I am sorry for your loss.¡±


    They continued crying along with some childhood stories of his son or some story about his dreams.


    After two hours of journey, we reached the City of Cillata. The people were looking at us but we went straight to the Council Medical Unit. Upon reaching, we handed over the dead bodies of their people. Before going inside the Medical Unit, Councillor Ekela asked us to stay in the city for couple of days and I agreed. We also needed to rest and restock our supplies, not to mention, to sell the heads of the monsters.


    With our Quest level being the top most, we were given rooms to our liking and moreover, they were complimentary from the Council of Zoit. They would pay for us whenever we stayed in a Council sponsored Inn. We also get free shade for our Miden Carrier along with free upkeep of the carrier as long as we are in the city. The Council of Zoit really knows how to take care of people whom it employs. Though, this quest did put a strain on my pocket but it was also compensated when I got a message from the Council of Cillata.


    They already got whiff of what had happened and had sent an invitation to me and to my wives, inviting us to a meeting with the Council. The invitation did not come alone. It came along with a message.


    *Every item the Blood Zumas buy in the City, the bill would be picked up by the Council of Cillata and tomorrow cremation and mourning would be held in the memories of the victims.*


    Me and my wives got a deluxe room, a few of the woman Blood present in our unit got a room of their own and the rest of the Bloods got a large room. We were not tired as such so I told all the Bloods to freshen up and take the rest of the day off. Go outside and do whatever they want but to maintain dignity towards our hosts. They were all happy to do as they saw fit while me along with my wives took a shower to clean ourselves. I wanted to see the elder in the Medical Unit after refreshing up. Both Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak wanted to come with me but I told them to go out and tour the city and to buy anything they pleased. They can use the accounts I created for them. It contains enough money to satisfy each of them. I would in no means let my wives shop on someone else¡¯s money.


    I reached the Medical Unit and went towards the reception desk. There a petite woman was sitting stationed. She looked exactly like the Cyn people except her complexion was a bit darker than them.


    Me: ¡°Excuse me Miss, could you tell me where Councillor Ekela Cyn room is?¡±


    The receptionist looks up to me, smiles and then replies.


    Receptionist: ¡°Certainly Sir, please wait one moment.¡±


    She rummaged through a drawer and brought a paper. She again looked at me and said.


    Receptionist: ¡°The Council is Room 21. It¡¯s on the second floor. It is the first room of the corridor.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Thank You.¡±


    I followed her directions and reached his room. There was no one around his room, not even his daughter... maybe went to rest for a little. It is better to let him have some time for himself. I left without meeting him.


    I had other work to do. I took the heads and skins to the General Body¡¯ Selling Goods counter.


    First, I enquired if any bounty was placed on those Bokoo monsters. And I found it was... actually when the Council of Cillata heard the events that had unfolded with Councillor Ekela Cyn, they placed large a sum on individual head of Bokoo monsters. It was 50 gold for each head.


    After I registered my ID and placed my loot, I received 2300 gold as I had brought 46 heads and after selling five Bokoo skins I got 10 gold in total. For me, it was a big haul which I distributed among all the Bloods maintaining a percent. In all, around 1000 gold remained with me. From there I transferred 300 gold to each of my wife''s account and kept the rest which totaled in 400 gold. I was happy and I hope other Bloods would be and even my wives.


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">CHARACTER DESCRIPTIONS</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</a></td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 6

    Currently I am sitting in front of many people that constitute themselves as the Council of Cillata. Contrary to our Council, The Council of Cillata consists of 20 Councilors. The Council Meeting Hall was lavishly decorated with many arts and paintings. It had a very good atmosphere to it. The table on which we are seated was made out of a large chunks of wood which were of good quality. The Councilors themselves were very neat looking beastmen.


    I was sitting with Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak. We had come here to meet with the Council just after final rights and cremation were done on the victims along with Councilor Ekela Cyn¡¯s son. Councilor Ekela was also not present at the meeting.


    A man started the conversation.


    ???: ¡°I welcome your Highnesses King Le¡¯On, Queen Adi¡¯Je and Queen Naj¡¯Rak to the city of Cillata. It is a pleasure meeting all of you. I must confess, the Zoit continent has so few royalty ruled clan that they can be counted with fingers.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Thank You, I sure they are¡­ Councilor¡­umm??¡±


    He smiles and spoke.


    ???: ¡°Allow me first to say a few words about our clan before we give our introductions to your Highnesses. It will give you a better idea.¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s al¡­¡±


    Adi¡¯Je squeezes my hand hard. I look towards her, I noticed her¡­ Her face, her posture and even the aura she lets out had changed. She was now looking like someone whom most of the people cannot touch or dare not look. I turn my gaze towards the people who are our hosts. They too feel it and their expression tells me that by being present in the same room as Adi¡¯Je, they are all privileged. It feels exactly how it should feel¡­ when you are in the presence of a Queen.


    Yes¡­ a Queen who acts like a shield ready to save people from the wrath of the King and the King from any difficulties he may have. A Queen who acts as a sword; cutting down enemies who want to do harm to her people and more importantly, her King. And the room has two Queens in attendance. Even Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s appearance changed. She also gave an aura of royalty.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I would like to hear that, Councilor.¡±


    ???: ¡°Cer¡­ Certainly Queen Adi¡¯Je. (clears his throats)


    We Cillata Clan are divided into 21 variants. Each of us in the Council of Cillata represents each variant.


    Our history is filled with conflicts with each other. But, it is written in our history that a beast man of unknown origin visited us at one time. He helped unite the variants under one Clan. Thus, Cillata Clan was born and since then, we have prospered greatly as one.


    We are mainly a trading Clan. We mainly trade in drinks. We produce and trade four kinds of drink, which are registered as Clan secret. The drinks are made and traded in different seasons. Each kind of drink is made in a specific season.


    As you must have heard or drank some of them. But still, I would like to inform your Highnesses. Our products names are YellowCyn, RedLogale, GreenErpes and OrangeGos.


    Each of the drinks is extracted from fruits of the colour mention of its name. Not to complicate it, we also named the fruits on its colour, basically yellow, green, red and orange. Now, you must think as the name suggests the YellowCyn is made by the Cyn clan and that is partly true. They were the first to invent it, but when we unified, it became Cillata clan¡¯s production. Similarly; the other drinks were first made by the Logale, Erpes and Gos variants, but now are part of a line of drinks which the Cillata clan now makes.


    But as a tradition, each clan makes a field trip to collect a few stocks of the fruits which are needed to make the drinks.


    Your Highnesses, this is our history. Now; on the matters of introductions.


    My name is Ranrt Logale. To my right is Miss Isuli Erpes and to my right is Mr Veann Gos. Along with Councilor Ekela Cyn, we make the governing body of the Council of Cillata.¡±


    Me: ¡°It is nice to meet all of you Councilors.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, it is a pleasure.¡±


    Councilor Ranrt Logale: ¡°We have an existing seat in the Council of Zoit¡¯s Economy department and we received the news of another member being added in the Department. The seat has been registered to the Blood Zuma clan, formerly known as Zuma for the trade of Vitalis. That is one way; we identified Your Highnesses and are excited to have you as our guest.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh¡­ so you already knew about us? How interesting¡­ Although to be fair, I didn¡¯t hear about your clan at all but only recently came to know through the tragic moments of Councilor Ekela Cyn.¡±


    Councilor Isuli Erpes: ¡°Yes, a tragic loss indeed. It came as a big shock to us. Normally, we battled those hideous Bokoo¡¯s up in the north of the forest, but never thought they would go as far as our harvest zone. It really complicates the matter.¡±


    Me: ¡°I understand¡­ we too had a similar problem not so long ago.¡±


    Councilor Veann Gos: ¡°If we may, Your Highness; we have a proposal for you.¡±


    Councilor Ranrt Logale: ¡°Yes, normally we wouldn¡¯t engage other clan¡¯s in this matter, but upon hearing accounts of you and your people deeds, be it in the field of battle or looking after the injured and the scared, we decided to cross that bridge.¡±


    Councilor Isuli Erpes: ¡°Before we begin our main topic of discussion I would like to make a statement on behalf of the whole Cillata Clan.


    We never wanted the Zuma Clan to be stepped over by the Council of Zoit. We sent several letters along with Councilors to make them stop passing harsh judgement against your clan but we failed. Now, with the knowledge provided by Asa Cyn, daughter of Councilor Ekela Cyn; we are very happy with the development of your Clan. Being a Clan depending upon the trading of patent goods we know how it is like and we wish to enter a Trading Clan Alliance with the Blood Zumas.


    We would also like to inform Your Highness that upon contacting with various other trading clans, they have shown positive signs towards this Alliance.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am happy to hear this. But what exactly would a Trading Clan Alliance''s function be?¡±


    Councilor Ranrt Logale: ¡°We would form a group of only trading clans and we would create a chain of trading routes which would benefit all us and we also had a proposition for you.


    Normally, we need Guards from Council of Zoit or would have to hire adventurers to safeguard our merchandise when traveling. The system is fine, but gets little tricky when the merchandise is of great value. We would like the Blood Zumas also provide protection to our highly confidential goods and as you would be in the alliance, trust will not be an issue.


    We or the rest of the trading clans are not built for fighting, but the Blood Zumas are, as we have heard and you are very good at it.So, this is our one of the proposals, You Highness.¡±


    Me: ¡°And the other?¡±


    Councilor Veann Gos: ¡°After getting the news of the attack on our people, we sent scouts to find the Bokoo¡¯s den. What we found was two dens on different side of the forest, but not connected to each other.


    Two days from now, we would launch a mission to clear the Bokoo¡¯s den. We will have the Zoit Army Unit stationed here to clear one of the dens. And herein lies the problem. There is only one Unit of the Zoit Army and we know from previous experience that after tackling with the Bokoo den, the Unit would be hard pressed to take on the other den. When they would reach their full power status the Bokoo¡¯s would have created another den.


    We would like for the Blood Zumas to take on the other den simultaneously with the Zoit Army Unit. Then and only then the threat from Bokoo would cease to affect us. We really need help from the Blood Zumas. We are of course ready to pay the exact amount of gold the general Body does on each Bokoo head presented. Along with the commencing of the Trading Clan Alliance, ours would be a one of a kind relationship.


    What are your opinions, Your Highnesses?¡±


    I looked towards both Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak to see their opinions. Naj¡¯Rak was happy to hear the proposal but, Adi¡¯Je was annoyed. At this point I had only one decision to make.


    I looked towards Councilor Ranrt Logale and replied.


    Me: ¡°I will need time to think about both of your proposal. We are currently on our way towards a quest destination and there are other things to consider for me.¡±


    Councilor Ranrt Logale: ¡°Yes, we have been informed about your Quest and your destination. We certainly don¡¯t want to interfere with your matters. It is fine with us that you want to discuss it amongst yourselves. We will be eagerly waiting for your decision, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good¡­ you will receive our reply after two days. Yes, on the day of your mission to eradicate the Bokoo monster. Is it alright?¡±


    Councilor Isuli Erpes: ¡°Yes, it is perfectly alright with us, Your Highness.¡±


    With that our meeting ended and three of us came back to our room.


    Me: ¡°Well¡­ it is a great deal isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes My King¡­ the trade options we would get alongside the extra work, it is a good deal.¡±


    I turn towards Adi¡¯Je and asked about her opinion.


    Me: ¡°And what do you think Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord¡­ if I may¡­ I never thought in my life I would see my Clan fallen into such hard times. I never thought we had to act as bodyguards for some trading weasels. How could this happen?? After coming out I have seen many things, but hearing what they had to say¡­ I never though that the Blood Zumas would be considered so low.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°But Queen Adi¡¯Je, it was not as bad. In times like this we need allies and a trading ally always proves beneficial.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I know what it could mean for us Queen Naj¡¯Rak. I am well aware of that, but I can never bring myself to accept the fact that we have to become hired bodyguards for weak animals. Those that were once considered food by us, now want us to act as their hired help. I can feel only my anger on this matter. This is not the future Hui¡¯Mi wanted and neither did I !!¡±


    Me: ¡°But the fact the of the matter remains that we have to accept the offer¡­ both of them. Adi, you know that the Bloods aren¡¯t ready yet¡­ they are not experienced at all. They need to get out more and face life threatening situations to enhance their abilities. We will accept the offer. Queen Naj¡¯Rak please send a report to Councilor Je¡¯Lec about the offer and the events that transpired here at a later date.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je, please calm down.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I am calm, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ say¡­ lets go out¡­ all three of us. We will eat, will do some sightseeing, buy pretty dresses and maybe try some of those drinks I heard this beast clan makes. What do you say?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes My King¡­ it is a great idea, what do you think Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looks at me with eyes filled with sadness. I can feel it¡­ the fire within her burning. After thinking for a few moments she nods to indicate her approval.


    Do not worry Adi¡¯Je; I will see to it that we will once again place ourselves at the very top of the cycle. The Blood Zumas will regain their glory.


    The very next day, we met again. This time Councilor Ekela also joined us and I was without the counsel of both of my wives. It was a planned effort from me. I had asked them to gather all the bloods together because I wanted them to hear our plan. I had also instructed Naj¡¯Rak to send a report to Councilor Je¡¯Lec.


    Me: ¡°We accept the offer of the Trading Clan Alliance as well as to be part of the Quest for eliminating the Bokoo monsters. But there are few things I would have it included.


    One, the Clan needing our protection as per the Alliance would have to pay for our protection.


    Two, the Cillata clan would issue a proper Quest to us regarding Bokoo monsters and upon completion; they would openly credit the Blood Zumas. I will not let anyone take advantage of us.¡±


    Councilor Veann Gos: ¡°We have no problems with either of those stipulations, Your Highness. Those who would be members would all profit from this alliance. We will immediately contact other interested trading clans and set up a meeting. There we would discuss on all matters regarding the alliance and sign it. It is an honour working with you, Your Highness.¡±


    Me: ¡°Very well¡­ let¡¯s meet again after we have completed our Quest.¡±


    With that, we ended our meeting. I headed towards the big room which was allotted to us. There I would address the Bloods about the situation we are in.


    In the room, I faced a lot of expectant faces.


    Me: ¡°Tomorrow, we will not start our journey towards Amoith Mountain as planned. We will take a small detour. Tomorrow, we are going to help the Cillata Clan in eliminating a lair of Bokoo monsters. The Zoit Army Unit would assault one while we will assault the other one. Yes¡­ there are two lairs. Which one and where they are, we will know tomorrow once the Quest commences. This is a Quest which would profit us in two ways¡­ experience and money.


    The Council of Cillata would pay us for every head of the monsters while fighting them; we can get a good amount of fighting experience. I want each one of you excel¡­ because once you return back to Blood Zuma then all of you would be promoted and in turn given a team of your own to command. Yes¡­ you have to lead other Bloods so I suggest you do whatever Queen Adi¡¯Je orders you to do.


    Prepare for tomorrow.¡±


    They all had resolved faces telling me that everything is fine with them. They just bowed and nodded in unison. I can see Adi¡¯Je smiling from the corner of my eyes. We need to raise our strength and for that we need experienced people. I have to do well if I want each of them to return home safely. Casualties are not in my book and by the looks of it, neither is in Adi¡¯Je¡¯s.


    The day of the quest came. We are now standing in the Zoit Army Unit Office. Along with few Cillata Councilors, Councilor Ekela and Adi¡¯Je are also present. The Zoit Captain was going on about his plan to attack his designated mark. It was a little boring as he wanted to prolong the fight on his end and was trying to get me to do the same. But Adi¡¯Je promptly shut him up.


    The Zoit Army Captain acted same as the others. First; surprise of seeing a Blood Zuma then confusion. Confusion on the matter of how could a weak Zuma become like this?


    Followed by ignorance and looking down on us¡­ on our input in the matter. Really¡­ generations of ignorance had led to this situation. He himself looks like cloth wrapped around a pole and yet he thinks he was better than me. Thankfully, my anger subsided because I had to control Adi¡¯Je. It looked like she was about to end the Zoit Army¡¯s life. Although I didn¡¯t exactly wanted to stop her, but¡­ we are now living in a different world. But that Adi¡¯Je found a new way to release her anger. She started to pick out flaws in the Zoit Captain¡¯s plan of attack at regular interval. After a point, it got worse when the Councilors wanted Adi¡¯Je to plan the attack, completely ignoring the Captain.


    But, there was one problem. The scouting reports stated the location of the monsters lair, but nothing about their numbers present in the locations, not even an approximate count. The location itself was a general description. The scouts didn¡¯t even pinpoint it, which raises another set of questions.


    Did the Council of Cillata have knowledge about it earlier or were their scouts that incompetent?


    If they had prior knowledge about the location, then they would have a general idea of those monsters. Then why didn¡¯t they warn Councilor Ekela Cyn and his Clan members before they went inside the forest for their tradition?


    And if that¡¯s not the case then, why did they hire incompetent scouts in the first place? Were they getting duped? It may happen, seeing they are not at all familiar with anything other than trading merchandise.


    The Zoit Army Captain, who had black or dark brownish complexion; its mouth was full of whiskers. It had black small eyes and was definitely old enough to cough to death. It looked like a beast that was only capable of living underground. I just wanted to punch him and end his suffering and it would have been a quick death¡­ no pain involved. It was better than getting a prolonged death from Adi¡¯Je¡­ thinking about it gives me shivers.


    Anyway, he was looking happy enough to act on that mediocre information at best. It looked suspicious to me, but I could be wrong. I turned to see Adi¡¯Je who was glaring at the Zoit Army Captain. I went close to her ears and whispered.


    Me: ¡°Adi, does that scrawny bastard look suspicious to you?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord. Anyone would be either annoyed or tensed to act on this shoddy information, but this lowly beast is happy as a clam. And speaking of clams¡­ can I break him and squish him, My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°Believe me, I want you to do that but¡­ we can¡¯t.¡±


    She pouted, but understood my reasons. But her conformation made another set of questions to manifest within me.


    I have to find out about it. This quest may turn fatal for us. How much stronger we have got, but I can never commit my people to go through the act of battle with only brute force and no proper knowledge of what we are fighting. I decided to ask them head on.


    Me: ¡°Councilor Ranrt Logale, did the Council of Cillata hire the scouts personally? If so, then I would like to meet them.¡±


    Councilor Ranrt Logale: ¡°I am afraid we are not knowledgeable enough to hire scouts by ourselves, King Le¡¯On. We run the risk of getting cheated so we decided to let the Zoit Army Unit stationed here take over the matters of defence. The scouts also belong to them. You have to ask the Captain over there if you want to meet the scouts.¡±


    Ohh¡­ so the problem lies on this skinny bastard. I raised my voice a little and said to the Captain of the Zoit Army Unit. I didn¡¯t even bother to know his name and nor I want it.


    Me: ¡°Oh¡­ so the Zoit Army Unit here hires or maintains incompetent fools who like to call themselves as scouts?¡±


    Zoit Captain: ¡°What?¡±


    Me: ¡°I said I never would have thought that the Zoit Army Unit stationed here hired incompetent fools as scouts. I mean this information is not worth anything, it¡¯s like saying the moon star appears in the sky¡­ absolutely worthless beast men.¡±


    I turn towards Councilor Ranrt Logale and said to him.


    Me: ¡°Councilor, I suggest you start hiring experienced beast men or else your clan will continue to face danger if your defence is left upon these fools.¡±


    The Zoit Captain was angry and I thought he would die of overdose of anger¡­ I hoped for it.


    Zoit Captain: ¡°You Zuma¡­ how dare you insult us? What do you know about strategy, you weak¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even let him finish his sentence and nor I wanted to. I was already in front of him when he was in the middle of his sentence. At the end of the sentence, one of my swords was now resting on his throat. The Councilors didn¡¯t understand what was going on but after some moment they came to understand. The Zoit Captain was shaking and sweating. I raise my voice.


    Me: ¡°You lowly beast!!! How dare you talk back to me?? Did you forget you are addressing a King?? I will have your head for my lunch¡­ No¡­ I will cut and give it to the monsters for their meal. Not that they will enjoy eating rotten piece of meat.


    Now, tell me¡­ why should I spare your life?¡±


    He began sweating heavily, his eyes were darting here and there, searching for anyone to save him but there were none.


    Zoit Captain: ¡°Umm¡­ Ki- King Le¡¯On¡­ ummm¡­ I- I¡­ am sorry!! I¡­¡±


    Me: ¡°Shut your filthy mouth¡­ tell me why shouldn¡¯t I just behead you¡­ not just for gross misbehaviour towards a King, but also for duping the Council of Cillata by providing incompetent reports and also not sharing the info of the monsters being present in the forest with them before which resulted in the deaths of many beast men.¡±


    And that produced some interesting looks on some people. Councilor Ekela Cyn had rage like expression while the other Councilors had anger. The Captain looked like he was just seconds away from peeing. And after interrogating some more, we finally learned that there was only one lair of Bokko monsters. The one; where we got the job of clearing them. That produced another set of interesting looks. When we finally ended our ¡®meeting¡¯ the Captain was jailed and we had to move out towards our target.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The place where we were going to assault was filled with over 50 Bokoo monsters, probably more according to the actual report. Turns out the actual report was quite accurately given¡­ the Zoit Army does have some good scouts. The Captain not wanting to do his job fabricated news for a long time. That¡¯s why he never told the Council about the Bokoos in the first place. But when he heard that Councilor Cyn and his clan members had been attacked and lost many lives, including his son, the Captain again fabricated a cover up mission to save his hide. But his plan failed due to our intervention.


    The report said that north-east from here, about 20 km from here, the Bokoo monsters have gathered. They do not have access to any cave or any natural defences, but only depend upon themselves. Calculating the distance, if we walked 10 km per hour, then it would take us maximum of two hours. And I think we can cover that distance. In the mean time, I received a proper Quest notification.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOU HAVE BEEN ALLOTTED AN OFFICIAL QUEST.


    QUEST ALLOTTED BY-COUNCIL OF CILLATA.


    QUEST ID NUMBER:- 9796CCL01.


    QUEST LEVEL- A+


    QUEST MEMBER SPECIFICATIONS- NONE.


    REGISTERED MEMBERS:-


    1. KING LE¡¯ON OF BLOOD ZUMA CLAN.


    2. QUEEN ADI¡¯JE OF BLOOD ZUMA CLAN.


    3. QUEEN NAJ¡¯RAK OF BLOOD ZUMA CLAN.


    REWARD- ON THE TOTAL HEADS BROUGHT BY THE MEMBERS.


    QUEST:-


    CLEAR THE FOREST LAND TO THE NORTH-EAST OF CITY OF CILLATA INFESTED BY THE BOKOO MONSTERS.


    TIME LIMIT- NONE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I shared the quest with everyone else, including Deiti. We also received complementary rations for the quest as well as four bottles of their trademark drink, one of every brand. I decided to keep that for our celebration after completion of this quest. All the Bloods were battle ready as well as all three of us, The Blood King and Queens. After another checkup of all the items we had, we set out for the attack when it was nearing afternoon.


    The journey itself was boring and someone kept pestering me to open up a bottle received from the Council of Cillata. Yes, it was Deiti. I was at fault for telling her about the drinks and I was paying for it. She didn¡¯t have the heart to pester Adi¡¯Je. I think the last encounter with Adi¡¯Je made some deep impact within Deiti. It also looked like she was quite friendly with Naj¡¯Rak which was good news. Before leaving, Adi¡¯Je told me to just fight as I would naturally during the battle and let her think about everything else. But how can I leave everything else to you or anyone. It is my responsibility to look after the safety of my wives as well as my people. I am their Blood King.


    We reached the spot where it was reported to be the lair of the Bokoo monsters. The light star still was burning brightly. We were standing in a little clearing surrounded by medium sized trees. Although, everything could be seen from here of our surroundings and we found no signs of them. Adi¡¯Je ordered to two Bloods to go and scout north and east of us; in the meanwhile, we set up our base camp here. During this period I looked towards each of the Bloods trying to ascertain their mental condition. I noticed a difference in attitude. When the first time they met with those monsters they were a little sluggish though they maintained perfect formation. Now, they were¡­ I should say¡­ excited. I guess, the more you fight the more confident you get just what happened to me. I am also learning along with them, about how to be a good fighter, a good friend, a good husband and above all¡­ how to be a good King.


    30 mins had passed when both of the scouts returned one after the other. The scout found nothing but tree and small monsters in the north, while the scout assigned to the east found many footprints which may belong to our target. We decided to break camp and check the area with the footprints.


    We reached the place and saw many overlapping footprints. The nearby trees had large marks on them as if something strong punched in them. A small distance away, we found many small carcasses scattered. I think, all this carcasses belonged to the local small monsters. The Bokoo monsters must have feasted upon them. The carcasses were still relatively fresh.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, it seems they are moving.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Look at these carcasses, they are all fresh kills¡­ and look at those footsteps too.¡±


    She pointed towards a direction. I looked towards the direction. There were some bloody footsteps on the grass as well as some were sprayed on few trees. We followed the trail left by the Bokoo monsters. The trail led to a small river that flowed through the forest. There, we found the Bokoo monsters trying to cross the river. Their group looked like a large herd, consisting more than 50¡­ it seemed they were about close to 100, more than the reported number.


    Deiti: ¡°How many the initial scouting report indicated?¡±


    Me: ¡°About 50.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Does this look like 50 to you? Did those scouts know how to count?¡±


    Me: ¡°Apparently not.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je, how should we approach from here?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please stay in the third line along with Queen Naj¡¯Rak and Miss Deiti.¡±


    Me: ¡°Wha¡­¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Bloods!!! Charge!!!!¡±


    She gave the order at that moment without letting me finish my sentence. All the Bloods unsheathed their weapons and started their dash towards the monsters maintaining a line.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Archers¡­ start shooting.¡±


    The archers took their places and shot the first volley. The arrows reached the herd of Bokoo¡¯s trying to cross the river. The arrows struck some monsters in the back line. Few fell but it did grab their attention. Upon discovering us charging, they started their own charge.


    We four were still standing, Adi¡¯Je intently waiting for something.


    I asked her.


    Me: ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to take part in the charge?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°No, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Please wait¡­¡±


    The Bloods were in full charge, the front liners had placed their shield in front of them while their swords drawn out. Behind them were the trident users. The archers stationed at a distance were shooting volleys after volleys. Although they were small in number, but their vollies were chipping out 2-3 Bokoo¡¯s with every volley while they were also charging us.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, when we reach the battle line, please jump over the line and wreak havoc in the middle of their herd.


    While Queen Naj¡¯Rak will take charge of the right extremities of our line and Miss Deiti will be fighting on the left extremities, trying to stop the monsters from flanking us. I will be just behind the line to maintain them and I will be looking over everyone¡­ best of luck.¡±


    With that, we dashed forward towards the fight, each of us ready with our weapons. I was running with my swords held up high and saw the scene unfold some distance away. The front liners clashed with the first line of the Bokoo monsters. What amazed me was that when they clashed, many of the Bokoo¡¯s in the front line was pushed back while some of them rolled over the Blood front liners and landed face first on the ground. It brought the trident users in the back line into action¡­ striking the fallen Bokoo¡¯s and killing them.


    The full force of the Blood front liners were upon the Bokoo monsters, pushing them back and defending with their shield while when given opportunity, thrusted their swords inside the Bokoo¡¯s instantly killing them. A big line had been created where the two sides had collided¡­ blood was spraying all over the area¡­ all of them belonged to the Bokoo¡¯s. The more blood was spilled and sprayed upon the Blood front liners the more viciously they fought.


    I had already passed Adi¡¯Je and the others and was the first one to reach the battle line. As per instructions, I used the momentum of my run and the high altitude jumping skill. I jumped with full force and easily cleared the line. When I was about to land I saw no free space, but Bokoo¡¯s waiting to catch me. In mid air when I was about to land I produced two downward slashes with both of my hands and cut the monster who was trying to catch me midair. I landed on his chest, which propelled him to fall upon some of his brethren. Right then, I stabbed the monster in its head, killing him instantly.


    I stood up, surrounded by monsters; all ready to pounce on me. But, a simple piece of information they didn¡¯t comprehend that I was the actual monster among them.


    I pounced upon one, lodging my sword in my right into its throat, then thrusted my other sword into another one¡¯s eyes. Upon pulling back both of my swords, a fountain of blood jets out of their wounds onto me. Without pausing for any moment, I jumped up on another one cutting off its left hand with my right and with my left, I thrusted it into another one¡¯s chest. I drew both the swords out, I turned and with my right I cut off the armless one¡¯s head.


    I continued on cutting arms, legs or heads and on some occasions, I thrusted my weapons into their eyes, heads, chest or any other place I could find. Bokoo monster''s blood spraying everywhere while painting the Blood Warriors in the process. They became more ruthless and destructive. Speaking of ruthless, I could hear Adi¡¯Je screaming out commands to everyone, marshaling her troops. She was also killing like a mad beast, leaving no Bokoo alive. After certain intervals I could hear chants coming from all the Blood Warriors in unison¡­ ¡°BLOODS!!! BLOODS!!! BLOODS!!! BLOODS!!! BLOODS!!!¡±


    Although pretty defenceless against metal weapons they had the advantage of numbers on us. I was getting swarmed by them. I cut some and many more took their place. I had to inflict more damage. It was time I used one of my acquired skills.


    I made some room for me too work with. I was between enemy territory and my people were some distance away. This was the perfect opportunity to use the Air Blast skill. I readied myself and took a deep breath, but with a big difference. The breath I inhaled was of a large quantity. I could feel my lungs expanding to abnormal proportions. It stung a little bit and I could feel the muscle surrounding the lungs were tearing. I also used cell regeneration skill to mend myself. After inhaling, I felt I had no more capacity to inhale more air. Out of nowhere, a small counter appeared in the corner of my right eye. It said ¡®100% FULL¡¯. I ignored it and set my sight on a group of Bokoo monsters near me. I remembered the monster from whom I took this skill¡­ mostly the part where after inhaling, how he shot it.


    I followed its example and tried to put pressure on my lungs to vacate it. In doing that, all the air which was previously filled in my lungs rushed to my mouth and unable to hold it in, my mouth opened and what followed was a large sound ¡®BOOM¡¯. I was propelled backwards with great force onto some Bokoo monsters whom also upon impact blew away for a certain distance. They did stop my fall and I was glad. I felt severe pain originating from my lungs, then to my throat and finally my lungs. I used my cell regeneration skill to mend any internal damage. I looked forward and found about 3 Bokoo monsters had flown backwards at the same time and collided with some of its brethren and got mangled up¡­ such was the power in the shot. That was awesome. I looked at the counter which read ¡®0%¡¯ now.


    A few monsters tried to grab me. I ducked their charge and turned to attack them. They also noticed that they missed, but I didn¡¯t give them enough time to react as I drove my swords through both of their throats and pulled them back. I paused to inhale and again I felt the same reaction happening to my lungs. Then the counter read ¡®100% FULL¡¯. I aimed and gave a controlled pressure to my lungs. The result was not quite satisfactory. All of the air blasted out again, blew two monsters from the ground and they fell some distance away upon some of their own, killing some of them. As for me, I was pushed back by the recoil and I collided with few of them. I got up and killed them while they were still dazed by the collision.


    I charged deep inside their herd. A few Bokoo monsters tried to stop me, but an arrow struck each of them and they died. Our archers are very good and it seems their range was also increasing. I saw a part where they were more concentrated. I jumped on them and landed one of them, upon landing I drove a sword through its chest where the heart was supposed to be. I pulled the sword out and glared towards the monsters. Their faces told me that they didn¡¯t know what was going on. I charged towards the closest one and with a vertical slash cut its stomach and its innards fell out. Then I leapt onto another one, this time with one I blocked its hand and with the other, I drove the sword into its head.


    I inhaled some air and pointed towards them. I ran towards them and when I was close to them, released a shot. But this time, I managed to control the pressure and released a much less powerful blast than the last two times. The monsters were knocked out from their legs and fell on the ground. The counter indicated ¡®50%¡¯. I shot another blast towards some more and knocked them down. But they weren¡¯t dead from the blast. I had to kill them after the blasts, but it did work and I was excited.


    While the bank of the river had turned into a battlefield, I noticed some Bokoo monsters were turning back and were trying to cross the river. I decided to give chase, I was closer to them, but my way was blocked by many Bokoo monsters. I charged towards them. I ducked the attacks on me while I cut off their legs so that they cannot move. That was my plan¡­ while dodging their attacks; I would cut off one of their legs or at least heavily injure them.


    I followed my plan and any monster tried to stop me either got a leg cut off or sometimes I slashed horizontally, which resulted in deep cuts on their body or throats and loss of arms. After clearing my way I ran towards the 3 Bokoo monsters who were trying to flee. I jumped and in mid air inhaled air. When the counter pointed ¡®100 % FULL¡¯ I shot an Air Blast towards them. By now, I had the hang of it. Although every time I used this skill I would incur some internal damage. Every time I have to use Air Blast, Bone regeneration skill has to be mixed with it.


    Upon getting hit by a shot of Air Blast, all three of them stumbled and scattered in different directions. By the looks of it, the river was shallow so I went in. The water level was just around my waist and underneath I could feel stones. I quickly went towards one of them, who was upside down and was trying desperately to get up. I pushed my sword on my right, it went through the back of his head, killing it. Then I moved onto another one who was lying on the water, dazed. I stood up on on his chest and drove my left hand sword right through its open mouth. I jumped and kicked the last one, who had gotten up. It landed back on the river floor, followed by me. I got up and saw the monster trying to get up. I walked towards it and thrusted my right hand sword in its stomach. It gave a loud cry and I drove my other sword into its mouth, killing it.


    I set my gaze upon the battlefield or I should say slaughter feat in front of me. I only saw few standing Bokoo monsters that were facing a barrage of attacks from my Blood Warriors. Many of the Bokoo monsters lay on the ground injured. Some were shrieking in pain while others was trying to get up and or run towards the river. But I stopped their path. There was no way out. Now, the main part of the battle was over and was now time to finish it.


    I saw a bloody Adi¡¯Je instructing the Blood Warriors for the final assault. By bloody I mean drenched with Bokoo monster blood. I also searched for Naj¡¯Rak and found her leaping towards a monster and upon nearing the monster who was trying to catch her; she drove her trident right through its chest. She was also drenched with blood¡­ monster blood. Her  demeanor had changed. She now looked like a blood thirsty warrior. I felt lust growing within for my wives who looked beautiful.


    I also found Deiti and she was doing well, although her body language told a different story. She avoided places were Bloods were fighting like a plague. It looked that the Bloods or we were monsters to her. Well¡­ if any non Blood saw us at this moment, they too might label us as monsters. I didn¡¯t mind though¡­ we are who we are and we are a blood thirsty clan.


    Very soon the battle was over. I was confident that none of my Blood Warriors died¡­ I could feel it. I stood on the bank of the river and saw everything. Adi¡¯Je had given orders to finish and cut off their heads and gather them for transportation. She walked towards me with a smile. She looked like a warrior showered by blood¡­ blood of her enemies. I have never seen her more beautiful than this moment. I too walked towards her after sheathing my weapons.


    We were close and she was about to say something when I grabbed her waist and pulled her into a deep kiss. I could taste the blood on her lips and that made me hold her more tightly. She also kissed me back with the same intensity and lust if not greater. I lost myself into her¡­ licking and sucking her juicy lips. We broke from our kiss which lasted for a long time. I looked at her eyes.


    Me: ¡°I love you, Adi.¡±


    She smiled and touched my right cheeks with her right hand and replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Me too, My Lord¡­ I love you too¡­¡±


    ¡°My King, what about me??¡±


    I changed my gaze towards the person who spoke. I knew her all too well. It was Naj¡¯Rak¡­ smiling and looking beautiful too. Adi¡¯Je loosened her grip let me walk towards Naj¡¯Rak.


    Me: ¡°I love you too¡­¡±


    She smiled and blushed. I touched her face and cupped it. I pulled her towards me and we kissed. This time, I felt like she was waiting for me¡­ eagerly. I licked and sucked her lips and tongue. Her breathing got heavy along with me. I almost melted.


    ¡°WHAT KIND OF A MONSTER ARE YOU?? ALL OF YOU !!¡±


    I broke from the kiss and looked towards the person who said those words. It was Deiti. Her expression was similar to the one she had when she saw me drenched in blood, saving her. Somewhere deep in my mind, I had expected this reaction from her. I replied.


    Me: ¡°The kind of monsters whom nobody should mess with.¡±


    ************************************************************


    (AUTHOR''S NOTE:- IF ANYBODY WANTS TO KNOW HOW LONG THIS CHAPTER WAS... IT CONTAINS OVER  7k WORDS. THIS IS MY LONGEST WRITTEN CHAPTER.)


    <table><tbody><tr><td width="25%">PREVIOUS CHAPTER</a></td><td width="25%">Back to Main Page</a></td><td width="25%">CHARACTER DESCRIPTIONS</a></td><td width="25%">NEXT CHAPTER</td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 7

    It was almost night time¡­ we finished gathering the heads and placing all the bodies at a distance from the battlefield. All of us washed ourselves and cleaned our clothes, weapons and armours. We also had created a campsite to rest for the night. When the adrenaline receded, everyone was tired. All of us gathered around the fire and had our dinner¡­ well,  except Deiti, who was holed up in her tent. After dinner, I gave the Blood Warriors three bottles of the complementary drink from the Cillata Council. They were very happy to receive it and drank with pleasure.


    In the mean time, I told Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak to take an early rest tonight and I would join them very soon. I gave them half of the contents in the bottle. They nodded and went inside our tent. On the other hand, I went towards Deiti¡¯s tent with the bottle in hand. She was the most excited out of all of us. She deserved a drink and we needed to talk.


    I entered her tent. It was dimly lit and she was lying on her bed facing away from the entry/exit of her tent..


    I asked her.


    Me: ¡°Deiti¡­ are you awake?¡±


    I wait for her reply or any kind of indication from her. Few moments pass and I saw her fidgeting a little bit, after that I heard her soft innocent like voice.


    Deiti: ¡°What do you want, Le¡¯on?¡±


    Me: ¡°Are you okay? You didn¡¯t come out for dinner¡­ aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I am fine¡­thank you for asking and sadly no. I am not hungry, I lost my appetite seeing you lot fighting.¡±


    I move closer to her sit on her bed beside her. I put my left hand on her head and slowly patted her. She fidgeted a little before calming down.


    Me: ¡°What made you hate me?¡±


    I asked her bluntly.


    Upon hearing my question, she turned her head towards me. I could see tear marks on her cheeks. She was crying and knew why. Though she looks tough on the exterior, but inside she is very soft. I noticed it first when I saved her in the Yaron forest. She was looking at me with a surprised expression. Then she got up and faced me. She replied.


    Deiti: ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    Me: ¡°You didn¡¯t say it per say, but I can see it in your eyes¡­ you are afraid of me¡­ of us and hate us.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t hate you. Not at all¡­ although I am a bit shaken.¡±


    Me: ¡°Deiti¡­ my clan depends upon blood. We are a ferocious clan, but we are also caring. Our last king cared about every other newly species that was evolving. That is why he suppressed our racial trait and I believe he did that because he wanted us to learn humility and friendship before we could regain our racial trait.


    Blood is our life line¡­ it is the single most important thing to a Zuma. It makes a simple Zuma to a Blood Zuma. That is how we are¡­ if the level of the challenge increase, our ferociousness increases too.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s so scary¡­ I was so scared during the whole time.¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­ that was the first biggest fight of their life. All these while, they were the ones fearing each and everything. Now¡­ it is time for them to be feared and that we try to do in each every battle.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Do you like being a monster among monster?¡±


    Me: ¡°It is one of the greatest compliments a Blood could receive¡­ He he he he¡±


    Deiti: ¡°But¡­¡±


    Me: ¡°Please cheer up, Deiti¡­ you are meant to smile always. Don¡¯t ruin that image for me. Smile for me please¡­¡±


    She looked at me and I could make out that she was clearly thinking something.


    Me: ¡°Ah¡­ I know what would cheer you up¡­


    Here¡­ a present for you.¡±


    I show her the half filled bottle. She took a quick glance at it.


    Me: ¡°I didn¡¯t drink it. I gave some to the Bloods and half of it to my wives. The rest is for us¡­¡±


    She smiles and asks.


    Deiti: ¡°Which brand is it?¡±


    I look at the bottle and said.


    Me: ¡°Ahh¡­ it says here, RedLogale.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Ohh!!!  You have brought the strong one.  Hmm¡­ are you planning to do something naughty to me???¡±


    Me (smiled): ¡°There it is¡­ the old mischievous Deiti is back and no¡­ I don¡¯t plan on doing anything except tasting this drink.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°You do know that, I don¡¯t swing that way.¡±


    Me: ¡°I know¡­ I have two wives for that so... I think you are safe.¡±


    Deiti (smiling): ¡°Ho ho¡­ so our King is going to get some drunk action from his Queens¡­ how lovely *wink*¡±


    Me: ¡°Anything wrong with that? And who told you that I didn''t get any already?¡±


    Deiti: "You are a monster you know! Not satisfied with two drunk women, you have to get me drunk too and force me to pleasure you!"


    Me: "I am not forcing you to do anything here!"


    Deiti: "So you want me to voluntarily pleasure you!"


    Me: "I do not want any pleasure from you, I just want to share this drink with you."


    Deiti: "Why? What''s in the drink, Le''On?"


    She raises her left eyebrow and made a serious face. She is a good actor, I''ll give her that.


    Me: "Nothing... would you stop with your drama."


    Deiti: "No... I am sure you have mixed something in that drink or.... worse... made your precious wife Adi''Je to mix one of her deadly poison in it. But, it is not an ordinary poison...no!!! This poison turns beasts so horny that they wouldn''t be able to resist the desire of tearing each others cloths off and trap them into a long... long... night of heavy... sweaty... passionate love making.


    I know what you want Le''On. I know what you want...


    You want to tear my clothes off be it forcefully if it''s necessary and  ravage me... again and again and again until my scream of resistance turns into a scream of pleasure.


    I know you will not be satisfied even then. I mean the beast who isn''t even satisfied after making love with his two wives, how can he be satisfied with me like that!


    Noo... you will turn me and push me on the bed. Then you will do unspeakable things while you pin me down. You will take your time tasting all the sweet nectar that my body could produce and leave me only when you have finished tasting every ounce of the sweet nectar my body produces and had injected me with your seed, wanting me to give birth your child."


    I kept staring at her without knowing what to say or do. I have to admit, I kind of got aroused while listening to her nonsense. I quickly gather myself and replied to her.


    Me: "You should have taken acting as a career or even write erotic books for beasts of all ages in the Zoit continent to enjoy.


    Or is it a desperate cry for help for not getting any action of your own?"


    She averts her eyes and replies.


    Deiti: "Maybe..."


    Me: "If your nonsense is over, can we start on with it?"


    Deiti: "With what? Pleasuring you? So soon... I mean you couldn''t even wait for me to get drunk!"


    Me: "No!!! I meant that could we start with drinking this thing... I don''t know if I made the right choice by coming here.


    Maybe I should just leave."


    Deiti: "Noooo!!! Don''t go... not before I get a taste of that drink."


    After sighing, I gave her the bottle. She smiles at me with a mischievous look and gulped some drink from it. Drinking a small portion, she handed it over to me and was licking her lips. I sighed again and drank some. After drinking some, I coughed and felt a burning sensation in my throat. What is this drink?


    Deiti (laughing): ¡°He he he he¡­.oh my¡­is this your first time drinking it?¡±


    Me: ¡°No¡­ I had tasted the YellowCyn before, but it was very smooth unlike this one.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Like I told you¡­ it¡¯s a strong one. It will really get you drunk. And please refrain yourself from doing any funny business with me after getting drunk.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, ma''am¡­ I will take my business to the women who want it.¡±


    She drinks some more and passes it to me.


    Deiti: ¡°You know¡­ I think I should get myself a lover from your clan.¡±


    I gulped some of it and then answered.


    Me: ¡°I thought you feared us?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Stupid, I don¡¯t fear you like that and your women are very yummy.¡±


    She rolls her tongue on her lips. I passed the bottle back to her.


    Me: ¡°Well, I have bad news for you. Blood Women always choose their mate with high level of Blood Lust or the level they deem necessary for it. And sorry to say this, but you don¡¯t have much in you.¡±


    She drinks some more and said.


    Deiti: ¡°What?? No!!!!  That rule is stupid !! If I were a male then I would have succeeded??¡±


    Me: ¡°No¡­ level of Blood Lust they expect, I don¡¯t think it exists within any beast clan even it did then I would have opposed it as my right as the Blood King. No Blood would mate with any other clan.¡±


    I drink some more and pass it to her.


    Deiti: ¡°What??? That izz stuupidd¡­ yourr rrulee izz sstuuppid.¡± I notice a slur in her voice.


    She drinks some more and passes it to me. I drink it and replied.


    Me: ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­ Your talking funnyyy¡­¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Rreally?? I¡¯m druunnk already?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yep¡­ your druunk¡­ but whyyy izz my head ssspinningg??¡±


    I notice a slur in my voice too and i felt my head spinning very fast. My eyes started to get blur.


    Deiti: ¡°Sstupidd¡­ youur druunkk tooo¡­ he he he he¡­¡±


    Me: ¡°Szo¡­ thisss izz being druunnk¡­ I sssound funnnyy¡­ ha ha ha ha.¡±


    What am i doing? I should not speak like that!!! How much hard I tried to control myself, I couldn''t. I was thinking of something else and spoke something else.


    Deiti: ¡°Letss finish it¡­¡±


    She gulps up more of it, almost emptying it, only leaving a little of the drink for me. She passes it. I finish the drink and put the bottle down.


    She pouts and said.


    Deiti: ¡°Noooo¡­ itzz alreadyy finished?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yep¡­¡±


    My head was spinning and I was seeing multiple images of her.


    She gets up out of the bed groggily saying.


    Deiti: ¡°I am huuungryy¡­ dooo you have sssomething to eat?¡±


    Suddenly, she stumbles and falls on me. To stop her fall, she wrapped her hands around my neck and puts her whole weight on me. I didn¡¯t budge, but my face was now shoved within her warm and squishy breasts. Oh!!! I was feeling funny at that moment.


    Deiti: ¡°He he he he¡­ I almost fell overrr¡­ he he he he.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yeah!!¡±


    My sound was muffled because it was tucked within her breast. And she still didn¡¯t realize it. I didn¡¯t want her to release her grip on me. Ohh¡­ it was so warm and soft. It also smelled good, but I had to do the right thing. I tried to grab her shoulder to push her away from me, but my hands slipped due to my condition and I ended up grabbing her soft breasts. She lets out a soft moan, but I still tried to push it away from me. Her grip loosened and I was somewhat successful getting her away from me. Although I was still squeezing her breasts. It was so soft and I really didn¡¯t want to leave it. But, I trusted my inner feeling and released them.


    ¡°Ohh!!!  I am soorry, My Lord¡­I did not know you were busy¡­ he he he he¡±


    I turned and found Adi¡¯Je standing in front of the tent, smiling.


    Me: ¡°Nooo!! I-I am finished now¡­


    I will see you tomo- tomorrow and I am sending someone with some food for you Deiti.


    Let¡¯sss go Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    I blurted out even before thinking it and I had a very bad slur in my voice. Most of the words I spoke didn''t sound clearly to me, but what ever it sounded like, my intention was to say the previous statement.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Are you sure My Lord? I can come back.¡±


    I looked at her smiling face and replied.


    Me: ¡°Please help me walk¡­ my headsss izz spinning.¡±


    We exited Deiti¡¯s tent and returned to mine, after... ordering one of the sobered Blood to bring some food to Deiti.


    I enjoyed my night with my wives. That RedLogale stuff is great. I will definitely try some more later on. With that, the night finally ended with all of us getting some much needed rest and sleep.


    We started our journey back to the Cillata City at first light. We were carrying over 100 heads of Bokoo monsters or 117 to be exact. All of us were in high spirits and it looked like Deiti has found herself again. She was chatting away with some Blood Women. If I had to guess¡­ she was pestering them as well. On the other hand, both of my wives are in high spirits. Well, last night was amazing to say the least and it was nice to see our confidence in ourselves was rising.


    Me: ¡°The drink was amazing don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord, but what came after was much more enjoyable he he he he.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Your right Queen Adi¡¯Je. It seemed the King was more energized than other nights. Maybe we should make him drink those drinks before we make love.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Not a bad idea Queen Naj¡¯Rak¡­ we could do that. Although other matters may have played a major part in yesterday¡¯s love session.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (with an innocent face): ¡°Other matters? What kind of other matters were they, Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Our Lord may or may not have made love to both of us yesterday night thinking about someone else¡­¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (surprised): ¡°Who was that person? Is the King going to take another wife? Do you know her Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling mischievously): ¡°I do not know whether our Lord wants to take another bride, but I think he wants to take another concubine.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Naj¡¯Rak (still surprised): ¡°Oh! A concubine¡­ but who is that woman. Is she one of the female Bloods with us, Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Me: ¡°Will both of you stop it? I did not think about anyone when I made love to both of you, and no¡­ I don¡¯t have any plans of taking anybody as neither my wife nor a¡­ a concubine. I am happy with both of you and I don¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (giving me menacing look): ¡°But My Lord, yesterday it seemed like you wanted to¡­ let¡¯s just say, you wanted to taste a forbidden fruit.¡±


    Me: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t want any forbidden fruit. I have a hold over myself and I have full knowledge about my curse. Now, will you please change the topic?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Then My Lord, what will be our next move?¡±


    Me: ¡°After getting the reward, I think it¡¯s time to start our journey towards the Amoith Mountain.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, can I recommend something?¡±


    Me: ¡°Please go ahead Queen Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°I suggest that we should ask them to transfer the reward to the Treasury in Zuma rather than receiving directly. We could instruct Council Woman Je¡¯Lec to distribute the income. It would save both time and energy.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°That is an excellent idea Queen Naj¡¯Rak. I recommend this too.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay then, I will do that. Queen Naj¡¯Rak please upon reaching the City of Cillata go and send proper instructions back to Council Woman Je¡¯Lec regarding this.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    We reach the city within one hour and as we walked through the city, every Cillata people stopped whatever they were doing and continued to watch us. It was awkward, but it was okay. We reached the Council Hall and were greeted with joy by the Cillata Councilors. They saw the heap of monster head we carried back. One of them, Council Woman Isuli Erpes led the Bloods carrying the heads to the proper place for processing and counting. I ordered the rest to go to their respective rooms and rest. Naj¡¯Rak went to do send an urgent message to Council Woman Je¡¯Lec back in Blood Zuma.


    Council Man Ekela Cyn: ¡°King Le¡¯On, I knew it! You and your people could do this daunting task. But so many??¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you, Council Man Ekela Cyn. When we reach the designated position, they were not there. After searching for a while, we found them crossing a small river running through the forest.¡±


    Council Man Veann Gos: ¡°How many were there exactly?¡±


    Me: ¡°As you could see they were a lot of them. Our initial estimate of 50 due to the scouting report was way off. We had to fight against at least a 100 of them. Although I didn¡¯t mind the excess number nor my men.¡±


    Council Man Veann Gos: ¡°Sorry for asking this, but were you happy because of the money you would receive?¡±


    Me (grinning): ¡°No¡­ we got a much more valuable thing fighting them than your money.¡±


    Council Man Veann Gos: ¡°What was it?¡±


    Me: ¡°Battle experience. My people, including me, got some much needed experience and the extra number did help. Thank you for sending us out there.¡±


    Council Man Ekela Cyn: ¡°Thank you for¡­ for killing them.¡±


    I could see tears forming in his eyes. I put my right hand on his shoulder and said.


    Me: ¡°Council Man Ekela Cyn, it was the least I could do. As I said earlier¡­ I know the pain of losing someone to senseless monster attacks.¡±


    Council Man Ranrt Logale: ¡°Your Highness, the documents regarding the Trading Clan Alliance pact is ready for your reviewing.¡±


    Me: ¡°That is a good news.¡±


    Council Man Ranrt Logale: ¡°Yes, please follow me Your Highnesses.¡±


    Me and Adi¡¯Je including a few of the Governing Body of Cillata Councilors walked to a room showed by Council Man Ranrt Logale. When we reached there, I saw the rest of the Council Members had already gathered there. They all rose when we entered and bowed to me and Adi¡¯Je. Council Man Ranrt Logale led us to a big table. He looked towards us and pointed towards two chairs which were situated side by side.


    Council Man Ranrt Logale: ¡°Your Highnesses, please take a seat here.¡±


    Me and Adi¡¯Je sat on the designated chairs. The rest of the Councilors along with Councilor Ranrt Logale, Councilor Ekela Cyn and the rest of the Governing Body members also sat on their respective places.


    Council Man Ranrt Logale spoke first.


    Council Man Ranrt Logale: ¡°Your Highnesses please wait for a moment. We are waiting for the collection report and after that part is over, we would present the Pact papers. Is it okay with Your Highnesses?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, it is fine. We should finish our primary task first.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long as we saw Council Woman Isuli Erpes entering the room with another man behind her. She came towards us and sat at an empty chair along with the rest of the Governing Body. The man who was following her was carrying a small blue crystal in his hand. He stood beside Council Woman Isuli Erpes and handed over the crystal to her. After that, Council Woman Isuli Erpes looked towards me and said.


    Council Woman Isuli Erpes: ¡°King Le¡¯On, the counting is complete and has been verified.


    We have received a total of 117 Bokoo heads.


    The General Body pays 50 gold for each Bokoo head. As per our agreement, we will pay the equal amount as the General Body. The total comes to 5850 Gold.


    We also noticed that you are a registered Adventurer of the Council of Zoit Adventurer Unit. Then a 5% tax will have to be added. After calculating the tax, your taxable amount comes to 292 Gold and 50 Silver. Deducting the tax amount, your total payment comes to an amount of 5557 Gold and 50 Silver.


    Keeping your contribution to helping our people who were in need without asking for anything and also helping us to exterminate a current threat to our clan, we¡­ The Council of Cillata has decided to award you with 5000 Gold.


    Thus, your total earned money sums up to 10,557 Gold and 50 Silver.


    Would you like us to transfer the amount right now, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Please transfer the whole amount to the Treasury of Blood Zuma.¡±


    Council Woman Isuli Erpes: ¡°Very well, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    She touched the certain part of the blue crystal and a screen was shown. She inputted something for a while. Then, she looked at me and said.


    Council Woman Isuli Erpes: ¡°Transferring 292 Gold and 50 Silver to the Collection Department of the Council of Zoit¡¯s Adventurer Unit under the ID 1365987.


    Transferring 10,557 Gold and 50 Silver to the Treasury of Blood Zuma Clan under the direction of their King.


    Do you verify this transfer, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Council Woman Isuli Erpes (smiles): ¡°Very Well¡­¡±


    She pressed something on the screen and closed the screen. She handed it back to the man carrying it previously.


    A screen opened up in front of me.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTIFICATION:-


    YOU HAVE COMPLETED THE QUEST GIVEN BY THE COUNCIL OF CILLATA.


    YOUR REWARD AMOUNTED TO A TOTAL OF 5850 GOLD.


    OUT OF WHICH 292 GOLD AND 50 SILVER ARE DEDUCTED AS PART OF A 5% TAX AND HAS BEEN TRANSFERRED TO THE COLLECTION DEPARTMENT OF THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT¡¯S ADVENTURER UNIT.


    THE COUNCIL OF CILLATA HAS TRANSFERRED 10,557 GOLD AND 50 SILVER TO THE TREASURY OF BLOOD ZUMA CLAN AS PER YOU, THEIR KING¡¯S ORDER.


    BLOOD ZUMA TREASURY INFORMS YOU THAT THEY HAVE RECEIVED THE TRANSFERRED AMOUNT.


    THE COLLECTION DEPARTMENT OF THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT¡¯S ADVENTURER UNIT INFORMS YOU THAT THEY HAVE RECEIVED THE AMOUNT OF 292 GOLD AND 50 SILVER AS PART OF TAX UPON REWARD UNDER THE ID 1365987.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Council Man Veann Gos: ¡°Now, onto the second part of this meeting. King Le¡¯On, please review the agreements at your leisure. After you feel that the agreement is fair or to your satisfaction, then we will proceed to sign it.¡±


    He signals to someone back towards the door. Soon, a woman comes out with two separate scrolls of paper. She comes near me and places one of those scrolls in front of me. She then moves a little distance away from the table and stands there.


    Council Man Ranrt Logale: ¡°Your Highness, if you are wondering why there are two scrolls then, I would like to inform you that both of them have the same content. If today, the signing is done, then one scroll will be for you and the other for us to keep as a proof.¡±


    I nodded and opened the scroll. It read.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    TRADING CLAN ALLIANCE:-


    AGREEMENT


    This Partnership Agreement is made:-


    BETWEEN:- BLOOD ZUMA CLAN.


    AND:- CILLATA CLAN.


    RECITALS:-


    This agreement upon signed by these two clan, establishes the TRADING CLAN ALLIANCE.


    Hence forth, any new members will sign in this agreement as the Alliance being the other partner and not any particular clan.


    TERMS AND CONDITIONS:-


    1. Every Clan signed in the pact will have to send their merchants to all other Alliance members City for trading of and not limited to patented goods.


    2. The Blood Zuma Clan would provide security for any and all member Clans in the Alliance, upon request by any and all member Clan(s). The security will only be provided on sensitive or Level B matters and up. But, the Blood Zuma Clan has the authority to deny any and all requests. They would be paid accordingly.


    3. The Blood Zuma Clan will provide assistance during any or all attack of monsters to any or all member clans in the Alliance. The Blood Zuma Clan has the authority to deny request of any or all member clans in the Alliance.


    4. Any or all clans in the Alliance will support each other in any matter of Council of Zoit or any other matter, after a discussion of the member clans at first. The discussion would be about the eligibility of the matter of the concerned clan or clans.


    5. If any matter or problem arises, a meeting will be called by any or all member clans to discuss the matters.


    6. A meeting of the member clans will be held annually in different clan cities. The location will be decided by lottery.


    7. Inclusion of new members will be debatable. A vote will be held upon the matter of the new clan should be included in the Alliance or not.


    8. Exclusion or termination of a current member clan would be decided over an inquiry and voting.


    9. As a show of gratitude, the Blood Zuma Clan would receive the rights to give two votes in any matter of voting while all the other member clans would get one.


    IF YOU WISH TO ACCEPT THE ABOVE STATED PROVISIONS AND SIGN THE AGREEMENT, THEN:-


    SIGN HERE:-


    PARTNER 1(NAME) - ____________________________________


    PARTNER 2 (NAME) - ____________________________________


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Adi¡¯Je comes close to me and said: ¡°Now we are officially grunts for hire.¡±


    Me: ¡°For now¡­ but very soon it will all change.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I believe in you My Lord. I know you will elevate us to our former glory.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then never stop sharing your strength to me.¡±


    She smiles and I turn towards them.


    Me: ¡°Everything here fine, I will sign it now.¡±


    Council Man Ranrt Logale: ¡°Excellent, we are very happy to hear that Your Highness.¡±


    We signed both the scrolls and instructed them to transport it back to Blood Zuma. They called for the teleportation crystal. After its arrival, I picked its destination, which was Council Woman Je¡¯Lec along with a note saying to keep it stored safely. The scroll was teleported thus bringing the meeting to an end and with a loud cheer from the Council of Cillata. My first signing of a document of this kind. Hopefully, this alliance would bring a lot of commerce to Zuma, which we are in need. We have to connect Blood Zuma at a higher level in all, for us to become a major Clan in this continent.


    We retreated to our rooms for the rest of the day. But not before inquiring about the road that lay ahead of us. Tomorrow, we will resume our journey to the Amoith Mountain. We got to know that the next check post would be the last in the Continental Broad Road 25, which is about some 500-550 km from here. From there on, if we turn right on the Continental Broad Road 25/1A, we would come in contact with another Clan. They were called Galeform Clan. They would also be the last clan we would encounter before we enter the Council of Zoit controlled Red Zone. It will take us almost 10 days to reach them. Incidentally, the Galeform Clan was also interested in joining our Alliance, although they don¡¯t have any patented products. But it would good if we can make another ally for us.


    I sincerely and secretly hoped for some monster encounter too. The Bloods along with me need as much experience as we can get our hands on. We would face a tough opposition from the monsters in the Amoith Mountain and these gained experience would help us somewhat. Bring on the adventure.

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 8

    It took us a whole full day to reach the final Check Post on the Continental Broad Road 25. The journey was uneventful and boring except for two things. Yesterday at noon, I got one notification. It was a confirmation and approval of the Alliance from the Council of Zoit.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    The Department of Economy, Council of Zoit has APPROVED the following matter:-


    TRADING CLAN ALLIANCE


    Along with its initiate members,


    The CILLATA CLAN


    And


    The BLOOD ZUMA CLAN


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Having a member in that Department sure provided us a smooth processing in the Council of Zoit. I think if we didn¡¯t have a member positioned there, then nothing would have been approved. I have the best Council members or I should say the Blood Zuma has many efficient Council Members.


    About that time, I got another notification. This time, it was the King¡¯s Crystal.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    The KING¡¯S CRYSTAL has stored the information about the following matter:-


    TRADING CLAN ALLIANCE


    Between


    The Cillata Clan and The Blood Zuma.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I had almost forgotten about that, the King¡¯s Crystal. It¡¯s an odd thing to have. I asked Adi¡¯Je about it sometimes, but all she said that every Blood King carries it until their death.  The King¡¯s Crystal passes from King to King. Well, sooner or later, I will get to know it¡¯s correct and full usage.


    When we reached the Check Post, a Guard came out. He was dressed in a tough, sturdy armour, made of interlocking iron, steel, and leather plates. This was the official Uniform of the Zoit Army. They had a symbol on their chest. The symbol was of two swords interlocked with each other.


    I got down and went to talk to him.


    Guard: ¡°I am very sorry Sir, but you have to turn around.¡±


    Me (surprised): ¡°Why?¡±


    Guard: ¡°This whole area has been declared a Red Zone by the Council of Zoit.¡±


    Me: ¡°What? Why?¡±


    Guard: ¡°Sir, I do not know the exact details but we have been informed not to let anyone one pass this Check Post. The Dynoth monsters have started their movements. We have to maintain a clear road for evacuation process and  for army reinforcements.¡±


    Me: ¡°When was this order issued?¡±


    Guard: ¡°Sir, yesterday. All the surrounding areas are being evacuated of beast men. Emergency Camps would be created here. So¡­ Sir, please turn around and go back.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm¡­ okay, I understand, but please check my ID first. I have been authorized by the Council of Zoit to move towards the Amoith Mountain and help in the matters of the Dynoths.


    My ID is 1365987.¡±


    Guard: ¡°Okay Sir, please wait a moment.¡±


    He went inside the post. I could see some men carrying tents and some basic provisions were running to and fro from the Post towards someplace to the east of the Post. The Dynoths have started moving. I hope we are not too late.


    Guard: ¡°Your Highness, I apologize if I behaved disrespectfully towards you!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Uhh¡­no no no¡­ you have done no such thing.¡±


    Guard: ¡°Your Highness, you are free to move forward. I have verified your ID and have already informed the Commanders in the area about your arrival. They will be expecting you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Commanders? Where are they camped?¡±


    Guard: ¡°They are camped just outside the Galeform clan city, Your Highness.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm¡­ I understand. Thank You soldier.¡±


    Guard (bowed): ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    He quickly went and opened the gate for us. We started our journey again. I told the driver to move the carrier faster.


    Deiti: ¡°What happened Le¡¯On¡­ umm... I mean King Le¡¯¡­?


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s alright.  Umm¡­ this whole area has been declared Red Zone by the Zoit Council. Some news about the Dynoths movement has reached them. It also looks like the matter is serious as reinforcements have been called in by the Zoit Army. The Commander of the area is camped just outside the next city of the Galeform clan. They are aware of our arrival and will be expecting us. We need to reach there as soon as possible.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Then we should travel through the night to cut some time, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, I was thinking of the same thing.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll inform the Bloods.¡±


    Me (smiled): ¡°Thank You, Queen Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    I kept on thinking about how I would face the monsters whom the Council of Zoit failed to tackle all these years. They would have to be truly strong to have dominated those lands for so long.


    My train of thoughts broke when I saw a large convoy of Miden carriers coming from the opposite side. Slowly the convoy came closer. I saw not just Miden but also Yul carriers were part of them. It was a large convoy. After some time, we were moving past them and what we saw was something else.


    Most of the Miden carriers in the front of the convoy were full of coffins. With some beast men and women also sitting beside them. They were all clad in Zoit Army armour. Their faces looked gloomy and some of them had tears in their eyes. A few looked at us, but with hollow eyes.


    The middle of the convoy was comprised of many Yul class carriers. They were filled with beast men and women and judging from their demeanour and clothing, they were all civilians and probably hailed from the Galeform Clan. They had a light yellow complexion with brown eyes and few whiskers. They too had the same look, hollow and despair. And the rear of the convoy was comprised of again Miden class carriers. They were filled many injured beastmen, men and women, both civilian and army. It looked like they were broken more from inside rather than outside.


    And it didn¡¯t stop there, we encountered these conveys during our journey to the Galeform Clan city. They were filled with coffins, civilians and injured beastmen.


    Though we wanted to reach the city as fast as we could, but we still had to take a rest. Those times were the worst; endless train of convoys going past us towards safety. And with each convoy, the people¡¯s body language dropped. Soldiers, civilians... all devoid of hope. I thought of only few things. How powerful are these monsters? Can we stop them? I looked at the people passing by and thought only of these questions.


    I felt a hand over my shoulder. I turned to see a glowing Adi¡¯Je smiling at me. She asked.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, what is troubling you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiles): ¡°My Lord, to me... it is.


    (She touches my left cheek with her left hand)


    I am your wife. If I do not; then who will??¡±


    I touch her hand which was on my cheek and replied.


    Me: ¡°Something has been bothering me lately. Whenever I see these convoys roll past us, whenever I see the hollow faces of those beastmen... it seems to me that they are asking me questions.


    Are we ready? Are we ready to face a foe against whom nobody has succeeded? Can I guarantee my people¡¯s safety? Am I ready to or am I able to lead the Bloods to a better future?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It seems they ask you a lot of questions, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... yes, they do. What should I do Adi? What should I do to make me... make me more than I am at this moment?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... the answer to all of these questions is same.


    Steel your heart, My Lord! For you are more than you think yourself to be. You are the greatest shield that the Blood now has. You are... the greatest weapon that we have.


    My Lord, at the field of any type of battle, do not forget to charge the enemy with all your might. You give your people courage and show them the meaning of valour. Each and every one of us believes in you.


    My Lord, above all else... do not forget...


    You are... our King... the Blood King!


    And our King fears no one. Whatever foe may come, our King will stand tall and firm to face them head on.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why do I always feel at ease whenever you are around me?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It is a wife¡¯s job to put her husband¡¯s troubling mind at ease. I will never let any harm fall on you as you are more precious to me than my own life. Do not mind these small things for you have much greater matters to attend to. Trust the Bloods, My Lord... Trust them.¡±


    Me: ¡°I love you, Adi... I always feel that I am not saying that enough or making you feel loved enough. You deserve more... more love.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... I love you too with all I have. I am happy to be with you more than I have been before. I...¡±


    I kissed her, not letting her finish her sentence nor do I care. This woman, whom I hold dear to me... I want to kiss and hold her all the time. I will be worthy of you... I will be the Blood that you deserve. I will be the King, my people deserve. I squeeze her tight in my arms, conveying my feelings to her.


    We reached a big camp site after 8 days of travelling. We were able to cut two days from the actual amount of time required to reach our destination. The camp was situated on the place where Continental Broad Road 25 bifurcated into two roads, Continental Broad Road 25/1A and Continental Broad Road 25/1B. It was filled with Zoit soldiers who were running here and there with extreme importance. The atmosphere in there was very gloomy. When we reached there, we were confronted by some guards.


    Guard 1: ¡°What is your business here, Sir?¡±


    Guard 2: ¡°How did you pass the Check Post? We had sent them the order.¡±


    Guard 1: ¡°It seems they didn¡¯t do their job properly... *Tsk* we have to do everything.¡±


    Guard 2: ¡°Please vacate this area quickly. The road is closed and this zone has been declared...¡±


    Me: ¡°A Red Zone... I know. Quickly show us the way to your Commander.¡±


    Guard 1: ¡°Absolutely not... please leave this...¡±


    Me: ¡°Look! I don¡¯t have time for this... tell your Commander that King Le¡¯On of the Blood Zumas wants to meet him.¡±


    Guard 2: ¡°King Le¡¯On... of the Blood Zumas??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°MOVE!!! QUICKLY!!!¡±


    Both the Guards ran towards a big tent after being yelled by Adi¡¯Je... they were terrified of her.


    I turned towards Captain Din¡¯Pol and issued an order to be carried out.


    Me: ¡°Captain, we will rest here for a few hours. Find a place to create a camp and instruct the Bloods accordingly.¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.He quickly went on to do his job. In the mean time, one of the guards came back.


    Guard 1: ¡°Your Highness! Commander is waiting for you in the tent. Please follow me.¡±


    Me, Adi¡¯Je, Naj¡¯Rak and Deiti followed the guard into a large tent. Inside the tent there was heavy atmosphere. It was filled with soldiers pacing with tensed looks on their faces while many running in and out of the tent. We were led to a place where many soldiers were standing around a round table and were discussing something. When we entered, a man within them saw us and approached us.


    ???: ¡°Hello, King Le¡¯On... I have been briefed about your Quest by the Council. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Commander Rotun Monik, deputy chief of the Red Zone. On behalf of the chief Commander Eldin Vest, I welcome you here... although I wish we had met at a different circumstances.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hello Commander Rotun Monik let me introduce you to Queen Adi¡¯Je and Queen Naj¡¯Rak... my wives and she is Deiti.¡±


    Commander Rotun Monik: ¡°Hello, Your Highnesses.¡±


    Me: ¡°Now the pleasantries are out of the way, tell us everything Commander.¡±


    Commander Rotun Monik: ¡°Yes, King Le¡¯On. Follow me please.¡±


    He was a tall young beastman, just a few inches shorter than me. He had an angular face with black complexion and brown eyes. He was wearing the same armour as the rest of the soldiers except he had another emblem on his right chest. The emblem, contained three swords and a crown on top of them. He led us to the same table and made room for us. The table had a large map on it.


    Commander Rotun Monik: ¡°Twelve days ago, two aggressive patrol units were dispatched here, just several kilometers outside the Galeform city. There were reports of monster sighting so the units were dispatched to locate and if possible, eliminate them.


    But, in the middle of their investigation, they tumbled upon a large group of Dynoth monsters. They were moving towards the city. The initial reports that we received from them were that those monsters were in a group of a few hundreds or more. If left unchecked, they would fall on the city in the middle of the night, which would have resulted in a devastating massacre.


    The brave beast men and women of the patrol units sent their reports to the HQ in the Amoith Valley, which were just a few hours from here. Upon receiving the report, soldiers were dispatched for possible engagements with the Dynoths and the evacuation of the Galeform City. It also contained that the Units would engage the monster group to slow down their movements and buy us some time. We did receive extra hour or so, but we believe the brave soldiers became the first martyrs of this battle. We haven¡¯t been able to recover their bodies until now.


    When the first units reached the Galeform city they found the northern sector of the city was being overrun. Hundreds of Galeform people were dead and many more injured. Although their initial order was to help in evacuation, but the Commanding Officer ordered his Units to engage the monsters in order to provide extra time for the secondary units who were busy evacuating the people and to also stop the Dynoth advancement. Within 3 hours, we lost all the units that engaged the Dynoths.


    From here on, we could only throw bodies at them to stop them for few hours. Within these two weeks our casualty counts in the close quarters of a thousand while equivalent numbers were severely injured. I gather you saw the convoys carrying the dead Zoit soldiers along with wounded soldiers and Galeform people while coming here.


    In the past two days, the battle was going on the lines of hopeless for us. We just cannot match their ferocity nor their killing capability. Those monsters are killing as if they knew only that and nothing more.


    Our Chief is now in the camp near the Galeforn city, trying to take back the city, but...


    As far as the latest report suggests; the northern, eastern and half of the western parts have been overrun with many soldiers and civilians stranded inside those sectors. We have run through every options we had but to no avail. Can you believe after all these days of fighting; we have managed to kill only a few hundred of them while many... many more still fights.


    We tried killing them with arrows, but a whole archer division was decimated along with the unit tasked to safeguard them. The soldiers are losing morale as you can clearly see. If this goes on then... then I believe...¡±


    I stared blankly at the map on the table. It was a dire situation and I didn¡¯t know what to do or say.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Can you show us the dead bodies of the Dynoth monsters?? If you have them of course.¡±


    He looks at her for a minute and then turns to his left.


    Commander Rotun Monik: ¡°Captain Paeli!¡±


    A young girl sprang up from the chair she was sitting and quickly made her way towards the Commander. She had a round face with a small scar upon her young left cheek. She was of pale brown complexion with deep brown eyes.


    He turns towards us and said.


    Commander Rotun Monik: ¡°Your Highnesses, this is Captain Paeli. She will attend to you and show anything you need.¡±


    He then turns towards her and said.


    Commander Rotun Monik: ¡°And Captain, these are the King and Queens of Blood Zuma Clan. Provide them with everything they need. For now, show them the dead bodies of the Dynoth monsters we have stored. Do you understand, Captain?¡±


    Captain Paeli (salutes): ¡°Yes Sir!!!¡±


    She then comes over to us and said.


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Please follow me, Your Highnesses.¡±


    She led us out of the tent and after crossing several tents filled with either dead bodies being loaded into caskets or wounded soldiers being treated we entered another large tent. This tent was filled many beastmen and on the ground, lay two monster bodies... they were hideous.


    They were big, close to 8-9 feet tall. They were black coloured with four legs. Out of those four legs, two were situated close to their upper body. Thus, we can say that those were also their hands. But all of leg endings were conical type, like it was made for only piercing. Their legs looked buffed and I think they could give a powerful blow with these legs. Their mouths had nothing out of the ordinary. They had two eyes. But their teeth were sharp and their jaws looked powerful.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Piercing arms and legs?? How could they walk with these?? Strange.¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Wait till you see this, Ma''am.¡±


    She went close to one of the bodies and bent down on one of her knees. She put her hands on the right leg of the dead monster and started to pull it apart by force. The strange thing was, it was parting and when she finished, we saw a foot... yes... a three fingered foot. She looked at our surprised faces and stood up. Then she said.


    Captain Paeli: ¡°The conical shells are apparently scales of these monsters. They can voluntarily cover all of their feet with these scales to form this conical shape. Sly bastards...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°These bodies have several cuts and thrust marks on their bodies. Actually they are too much of these markings... why is that?¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Ma¡¯am, these bastards have a really thick skin. Our swords or any kind of weapons we use just don¡¯t do enough damage to them. It takes many... many hits like this to kill them. Sometimes when fighting them, we just hope that one of these hits is going to kill them.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°As far as my knowledge goes about these times, were not the army fighting them for a long time?¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Then why do you not know how to kill them efficiently? Did you not cut them up and investigate their weak points?¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°As a matter of fact, we did Ma¡¯am. We know for sure that they are most vulnerable at the portion of their heads, especially their eyes.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Then why so many casualties?¡±


    Captain Paeli (her expression changed): ¡°Because Ma¡¯am, these monsters have a level of agility we have or I have never seen. We just don¡¯t get any chance to hit their vulnerable points. The most we get is their upper body which is made of enforced skin, which is tough to scratch. These Dynoths are built to kill... Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It seems you have experience facing them soldier.¡±


    She nods her head and replied.


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am. This scratch on my face is a reminder that I am a part of the lucky squad.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (confused): ¡°Lucky Squad?¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°The ones who came back after fighting Dynoths are called members of the Lucky Squad. There aren¡¯t many of us, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Why are there only two bodies here?¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°These Dynoths took many people to kill them and these are waiting to be transported to another camp site to store them and see if any other easy way to kill them exists.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°We have to match their agility and dodge their piercers then only we would get a clear shot at their heads... sounds exciting.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looks at Naj¡¯Rak then all of a sudden both of them burst into laughter. It was not a giggle, but a full blown laughter. All the beastmen surrounding us as well as Deiti were surprised or shocked to even think of anything. Here, they were all tensed and worried about what they would do to stop the Dynoths and suddenly two beautiful beast women bursts in laughter. Nobody knew what was happening.


    A shocked Captain Paeli asks.


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Who in their right minds laughs at a dire moment like this?¡±


    I turned from my laughing wives towards her and replied her.


    Me: ¡°That would the Queens of the Blood Zumas.¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°But they shouldn¡¯t laugh at this situation.¡±


    Me: ¡°They aren¡¯t. They are laughing because they are excited to face a powerful foe. Captain Paeli... thank you for the explanations. Now, please inform Commander Rotun Monik that we would begin our journey towards the Galeform city within this hour.¡±


    We came out of the tent and Captain Paeli went ahead to inform her Commander and we went towards our camp which was close to the main road.


    Me: ¡°What do you think Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It seems to me that these simple creatures are yet to figure out an efficient way to fight. All of them have broken will... none of them would taste victory if they give up when the times get tough.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why exactly you asked those questions regarding the Dynoth monsters?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You are our King... that means all of the Bloods are like your children... you are their father. Likewise, I am their Queen and General; that makes me a mother to all of the Bloods too. Which mother lets her children fight a battle without finding a way to secure their victory, My Lord? Which mother would like to see their children dying even it¡¯s a field of battle? I will have my husband and my Bloods fight to their utmost capabilities and for that I needed information about our opponents.


    Now, My Lord... we are ready to kill them.¡±

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 9 (Part 1)

    It took us only a few hours to reach the outskirts of the Galeform Clan City. The area had been turned into a big camp full of soldiers. During our journey to this place, we saw another large convoy coming from the opposite direction to us. The Zoit Army is really taking a bashing it seemed. Well, we are finally here and as far as I know, the Bloods as well as me along with my wives are ready to fight them.


    Captain Paeli had travelled with us too. Upon reaching the camp, she showed us the way towards their Chief. She led us to a medium sized tent. It was just beside the tents where the wounded were being placed and treated. Wherever I looked, I could only find soldiers with heavy injuries. Many received deep slash cuts or that had multiple thrusting wounds while some had missing limbs, feet. Not a good sight for faint of hearts.


    When we entered the tent, we saw a similar scenario. Few beast men and women were surrounding a large table with a map and few documents on it. Everyone had a serious look while a few had fear in them. Captain Paeli went ahead and spoke to a beast woman. Both of them shared a few words before looking towards us. Then again they shared a few words and then both of them approached us. I was standing there with Queen or rather General Adi¡¯Je, Queen Naj¡¯Rak and Deiti.


    The woman with whom Captain Paeli talked with came close to us while Captain Paeli herself stood at a distance. The beast woman approaching us was wearing light leather armour. The Council of Zoit symbol attached on the left side of the armour and the same symbol that Commander Rotun Monik had on his right was also present on her right side of the armour too. She stopped before me and with a faint smile gave a small bow. She then spoke.


    ???: ¡°Welcome King Le¡¯On of the Blood Zumas... I welcome you to this despondent place. I am Commander Eldin Vest and I am the Chief in charge of this whole operation and we are losing badly. Can you help us?¡±


    She had cropped golden hair and bright green eyes. A fair complexion with small ears, she was of medium height and had a scar just over her left eye. She was beautiful in her own right and the scar added another edge on it. She had good proportions to herself, as expected of a soldier.


    Me: ¡°That is why we are here Commander Eldin Vest... to help you at your time of need. Before that, I would like to introduce you to some people who are going to make it possible for you to win.¡±


    I turn and introduce each of them one by one. I noticed a shine within Deiti¡¯s eyes when I introduced her to the Commander... I know that look. And I also noticed a shine within Commander Eldin Vest¡¯s eyes when I introduced her to Adi¡¯Je. After the introductory phase, I asked her.


    Me: ¡°Please inform us about the current situation, Commander?¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Yes, right away King Le¡¯On. But first, can I ask how many beastmen did you bring with you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Including the four of us, we have 24 beast men and women with us.¡±


    Her expression turned from a relief to gloom within a moment. It seemed she was displeased with the answer.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°I am sorry to say, it but King Le¡¯On; you wouldn¡¯t stand against them even for a whole hour. I think you should head back and if possible,  come back with more than a thousand men under command. Even then I don¡¯t think it would make any difference... Heh...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I do not like to be lectured by a little beast girl and I certainly do not like it when that same little girl disrespects our King. Now, hurry up girl... we do not have any time to waste. The more time you waste here, the more pathetic soldier you lose against your foe.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest¡¯s expression changed. She was angry and was about to say something when Adi¡¯Je interrupted her.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°HURRY UP, LITTLE GIRL!!!¡±


    That little outburst got her moving and thankfully she didn¡¯t say anything else. Quietly, she led us towards the table with the map on it.


    She points towards the map and informed us.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Currently, the northern part of the city has been overrun. We have reports of civilians and some pockets of soldiers trapped in there. I don¡¯t know how long they would last. These things have gotten far more fearsome than we they were for some years ago. What happened? Why it happened?? I don¡¯t know...


    We are currently engaged with them in the eastern and western part of the city... barely though. I have lost beast men and women left and right. I don¡¯t know for how long they would last... the evacuation of these parts is still underway. We need more time to finish the evacuation process.¡±


    Along with  me, everyone else could see, Commander Eldin Vest eyes had gotten teary a little bit.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°I have lost so many soldiers... so many soldiers... and I have no positive things to show for it.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°And crying while standing here would not solve anything little girl. This is a war.¡±


    Commander Eldin looked towards Adi¡¯je with anger, but it was mixed with hopelessness. She too understood... what Adi¡¯Je wanted to make her understand.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Hmm... so we are going to fight within the city. Little girl, in which part of the city your soldiers are struggling more?¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Huh! um... here, in the eastern part. We are just about to lose that part.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I need archers... about 20 of them.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°We also tried using archers at them, but they were...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looked towards her and spoke in a firm voice.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I do not care about the losses you had... I want 20 of your archers little girl and I want them now.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest motions to someone.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Tell the 3rd Archer Unit to get ready for deployment, within 5 minutes and to wait in the deployment zone.¡±


    The beast man replied in affirmative and went to fulfil the job.


    Commander Eldin Vest turned towards Adi¡¯Je and spoke.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the Council of Zoit, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed any of you in my tent. You have no idea what you are doing?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je smiles and replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°And not for my husband¡¯s request, I would have killed the rest you more viciously than the Dynoth monster... just for disrespecting our King.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je smiles and again spoke.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Well... we cannot have everything we want... right! Little girl... I have faced much more vicious enemies than these monsters and I too have monsters of my own under my command.¡±


    She turns towards me and informed.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, I think it is time for our assault.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then let¡¯s move. I can¡¯t wait to kill them.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°What?? With only these small numbers??? You must surely be joking??¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°No.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°But... it¡¯s- it''s- it¡¯s impossible. I will not allow you to waste the lives of my men at your whim.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°How cute!! You still think your decision matters.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest (angry): ¡°WHAT?? I have had it with...¡±


    Without any warning, Adi¡¯Je placed one of her sword on the Commander¡¯s neck. No one saw it... even me...


    Adi¡¯Je spoke in a cold tone.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You have had it??? The one who has had it... is me. I will not tolerate a lowly beast like you, lecture me or use a tone like that. Did you see me drawing my sword and putting it on your neck?¡±


    Everyone in the room stood wherever they were, stunned... the atmosphere had turned into a tensed one. Commander¡¯s face was pale. She didn¡¯t expect it, nor saw it. I could see her shaking a little bit.


    Adi¡¯Je smiled while sheathing her sword.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°But, I am here to kill some monsters, not a sweet thing like you... I am also here as the Queen and General of the Blood Zumas.


    If you want, you can also come with us and see for yourself... what we are.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest after calming herself spoke.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Ye-Yes, that would be for the best.¡±


    She turned towards Captain Paeli and spoke.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Captain Paeli, escort them towards the deployment point.¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°YES MA¡¯AM!!¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest turned towards us and said.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Captain Paeli will show you the deployment point, King Le¡¯On. Please wait for me in the deployment point. I will join you shortly.¡±


    We came outside of the tent and gathered all the Bloods to move towards the deployment point including us.


    Deiti: ¡°Why is it called a Deployment Point?¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Ma¡¯am, because the units meet here before moving towards their assignments. The road you are standing on... it¡¯s a Broad Road and it runs to a certain point in the city, marking it the center of the city. From there it bifurcates into all four directions. It is easier to travel and connects the whole city. The Broad Road also has many branch roads connecting different areas. The time consummation is decreased and it also helps in evacuation.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Are you coming with us, Captain Paeli?¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°That is for the Commander to decide, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Your Commander seems to be a wonderful soldier.¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°She is... because of her many of us are still alive.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Qu-Queen Adi¡¯Je, you didn¡¯t have to be so rude to her... you know!¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Have you looked at her or at this place? All of them have lost their morale along with their Commander. They needed a wake up call from their loosing slump. And Queen Adi¡¯Je gave her just that... a reason not to pity herself. see Deiti, you are still a novice compared to us and you are a minute grain compared Queen Adi¡¯Je. You may have questions, but never dare to question her about anything or any of us. You are not a Blood; you will not understand our ways.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°But... I was just asking.¡±


    Me: ¡°Deiti, she has more experience than all of us. Trust her.¡±


    Deiti was hurt by the remarks, but Naj¡¯Rak was right. Even I don¡¯t dare question her... she knows what she is doing and she has the trust of all the Bloods including me.


    Within minutes, a group of 30 Zoit Army archers formed close to us in the Deployment Point. Their Captain came forward and asked something to Captain Paeli, but she signaled him to wait. Commander Eldin Vest also reached the point after keeping us waiting for a brief moment. She had now worn the traditional Zoit Army armour, shield behind her back while a curved sword at her waist. She signaled the archer unit Captain to come to her.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Captain, we are launching an assault in the eastern side in an attempt to push the Dynoths back. Your Unit is to follow the command of the General Adi¡¯Je of the Blood Zumas. The Blood Zumas have been sent by the Council of Zoit to stop the Dynoth monsters. Is that clear?¡±


    Archer Unit Captain: ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Captain Paeli, you will also join us. And General Adi¡¯Je, I had brought an extra 20 men for support.¡±


    Captain Paeli saluted her while Adi¡¯Je didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Me: ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start our assault.¡±


    With that, 24 Bloods along with a Unit of 30 Zoit archers and another additional Unit of 20 Zoit infantry walked towards the eastern side following the Broad Road.  Some part of the road was blocked due to evacuation process which was still underway while many places had soldiers guarding it. Everybody saluted Commander Eldin Vest while we were walking past them.


    After walking for nearly 10 minutes, we reached a place filled with makeshift wooden barricades and the street was bloodied in some places. The fighting was going on the street and in the branch streets. For the first time, I saw the Dynoth monster alive. They looked vicious alright... and were making crackling sounds. For every Dynoth monster, there were three to four Zoit soldiers fighting it by surrounding the monster. But the soldiers either looked tired or too injured to continue. The place was also surrounded by buildings and some of them were damaged.


    We were just looking at the battlefield when I saw a Dynoth thrust its lower left leg through a Zoit soldier¡¯s armour killing him instantly. They were fighting and defending with all four legs. They mainly used it as a thrusting type weapon. What power?? Even made a hole in the steel armour.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Okay, all Blood archers listen to be carefully. All six of you pick a spot on the rooftop around this area. Pick a spot, giving you the best vantage point. Six of you mean each of you in six different locations. Each of you pick 5 archers from them and will lead them.


    When you have got a good vantage point for yourself and for your team, pick the monsters that are currently threatening or have the highest probability of killing a soldier.


    Locate them, preferably in the outer perimeter. After locating them, instruct your team to shoot their arrows at unison towards the Dynoth¡¯s chest. While you will shoot just a few seconds later towards the head of the same Dynoth. And keep on doing that until the whole area is filled with our Bloods fighting them. Then pick any target and shoot towards their heads.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Remember, you will engage first. The first arrow will mark our involvement and we will attack with full force.¡±


    She took a pause and saw each and everyone¡¯s face and then continued.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Bloods is the order clear?¡±


    Blood Archers (in unison): ¡°Yes, My Queen!!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°Good... now go and put the fear of Blood into them.¡±


    The Blood archers went and picked out 5 Zoit archers and went about finding vantage points. Then Adi¡¯Je turned towards me and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, when the first arrow strikes, I want you to charge first and quickly kill some of them.¡±


    Me: ¡°It will be done, General Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    She smiled and then turned towards the rest.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°When I give the signal, all the Bloods will charge at the enemy. I want for each Monster, one Blood fighting them. Show them the courage and valour of our Clan. Queen Naj¡¯Rak, you will support the left flank, while Captain Din¡¯Pol will be on the right flank. I will be supporting the middle. Is that clear?¡±


    All Bloods in unison: ¡°Yes, My Queenl!!¡±


    She turned towards Commander Eldin Vest and spoke.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You, little girl stay here with your men and woman along with Deiti and monitor the rear. When we engage the monsters, order your men to disengage and maintain a line at the rear.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest (annoyed): ¡°Anything else, General?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes... stand back and watch how real monsters fight. Try not to get frightened... little girl... he he he he.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je turned toward us and shouted.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Bloods, ready yourself!!¡±


    While we waited patiently, three Zoit soldier died and many got injured. Commander Eldin Vest was growing impatient, but Adi¡¯Je showed no emotion. Soon, I saw groups of 5 arrows were shot towards different targets followed by a single arrow. The targeted Dynoths blocked all the arrows shot towards their chest with their arms. The arrows bounced off them. But they couldn¡¯t dodge the single arrow shot towards their heads. All of 6 Dynoth fell. Adi¡¯Je¡¯s planned worked and that was my signal to enter the fray.


    I unsheathed my swords from my back and dashed forward to face a monster that was on the verge of killing two soldiers at once. The monster was not far ahead and after some seconds of running, I jumped towards the monster. The speed I generated with my running, helped me with the momentum and ended up kicking on the chest of that monster while thrusting both my swords into its head, killing it instantly. The Dynoth fell on the ground back first with me standing on its chest. I pulled out my swords and picked another one.


    This time, it defended itself with a claw against from a slash from my right hand. But I ducked under its leg, which was blocking my slash and with the passing momentum I slashed again with my left and cut his stomach area which made its innards fall out. Moved on to another one, before it could land a blow on me, I slashed vertically and cut its throat open.


    Captain Paeli informed us that the Dynoth only had one weakness and many hits were needed to kill them if not attacked on their weak spot. But I could cut them easily... thanks to the swords we wield. I think Adi¡¯Je knew about this and that is why, she was so sure about her plan. Really, gathering the right information is critical during these times. I am glad I could learn tactics from her.


    I had zoned out everything, just focusing only on killing the Dynoths. I had released my blood lust. Now, it was time to get messy. One approached me from the front. I dodged its frontal attack and cleaved its head clean off, but I felt another one was coming in for a strike. I pushed back the other sword which was free and the sword  thrusted into another Dynoth. I turned and cut its head off. The Dynoths had green blood and I was just starting to get sprayed with it.


    Another one charged me and I dodged its attack only to meet with a block for my own attack. But, I quickly disengaged and gave a kick on its stomach. It screamed in a shrill voice. It was enough to rob someone from his hearing capabilities. I quickly shut it up with messiest way possible.


    Dispatching another one, suddenly I was knocked down face first. I was hit on my back, but my armour absorbed the hit. I quickly rolled out before another hit comes my way. I got up and engaged the Dynoth. It blocked two of my strikes, but was hit with a group of 5 arrows which sailed past my ear. It also blocked that with its quick reflex, but it couldn¡¯t dodge the real shot. The final arrow struck its eyes, causing it scream. I quickly thrusted the sword in my right hand through its throat.


    I turned around to the view of all my Bloods had engaged the Dynoths and most of the Zoit soldiers have retreated to the back. When did that happen? I thought. I saw Naj¡¯Rak jumping and plunged her trident into a Dynoths face without giving it a chance to block it. She got up and blocked an incoming attack, then followed it up by blocking another one, then she thrusted the tip of the pole of her trident into the monster''s head through its jaws. I looked for Adi¡¯Je and found her easily. She was in the middle of the line, watching and issuing instructions accordingly. At one point two escaped the Bloods and went for her at the same time.I was about to move towards her when I saw one of the Dynoths head fell on the ground while the other had a sword jammed into its throat. Adi¡¯Je was holding the sword with a backhand grip. She then freed her sword and hurled the monster¡¯s body towards a group of two Dynoths using her tail. The Dynoth landed in the group, crushing them on the spot. I was happy... the Bloods were fighting well. I moved on deeper into the Dynoth occupied part.


    ********** Deiti¡¯s POV ***************


    Just as Adi¡¯Je ordered, the arrows were shot towards the monsters and her plan worked. Few of the monsters died. Commander Elder Vest gave a gasp before covering her mouth with her hand. I saw disbelief in the eyes of all the Zoit soldiers surrounding me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Deiti, stay here and make sure that this little girl makes her soldiers fall back.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°But, I thought...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You will not last even two minutes in there. All the soldiers are at a level higher than you and they got beaten. I cannot watch over you during this battle. Stay here... that will be the best thing for you.¡±


    Deiti (little disappointed): ¡°Okay...¡±


    We watched as Le¡¯On killed one after another. Every kill produced gasps from the Zoit soldiers. They couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of them and to a certain extent, neither me. All this while I heard these monsters were very... very hard to kill, but how is Le¡¯On killing them easily?


    I also noticed one thing. Though Le¡¯On charged at them, but Adi¡¯Je was still standing and watching the scene. Other Blood Zumas were also standing with weapons ready, but they just standing. Will they not join the fight?? This question crossed my mind.


    Suddenly, Adi¡¯Je shouted, startling the Zoit Soldiers and certainly me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°BLOODS!!!!... READY YOUR WEAPONS!!!


    All the Blood Zumas raised their weapons or made themselves ready.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°TO THE KING!!!!!¡±


    With a loud shout, all the Blood Zumas charged towards the monsters and entered the fray. It was still unbelievable for all of us... a small group of beastmen was going to take on an enemy of such magnitude. But I have seen their hunger for battle and I have never seen any beastmen fights the way they do.


    They dashed towards the Dynoth monsters without any fear. Upon contact the Bloods immediately made an impact. One of them jumped over an injured Zoit soldier, who desperately defended himself from the jabs of a monster he was engaged in battle. The Zuma bashed his shield against the monster, making it lose its balance. And after bashing his shield, he used his sword and thrusted it inside the monster¡¯s head through its jaw. I saw another Zuma dodge a couple of swings of a Dynoth by ducking under its swings. He then used the edge of his shield and bashed it in a horizontal way onto the monster''s legs. The monster lost its balance and leaned forward where the Zuma used his sword to jab it through the Dynoths head.


    I looked towards Naj¡¯Rak or rather Queen Naj¡¯Rak, while in her running motion, dodged a swing from a Dynoth by ducking underneath the swing. She went past the Dynoth and jumped towards another Dynoth behind the first. The first one was later impaled with a trident by another Zuma, who was running just behind Queen Naj¡¯Rak. Queen Naj¡¯Rak thrusted her trident into the one she jumped at in an attempt to kill it. Her attack was blocked by the Dynoth. It used both of his upper hands to block the attack, but Queen Naj¡¯Rak used her legs and kicked the head of the Dynoth. It fell on the ground like a log then used her trident to kill it.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Wh-who are these beasts?¡±


    I turned towards the Commander to find her covering her mouth with her shaking hands. Her subordinates were no exception.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°This... this... I don¡¯t know what to say!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Well, you can order your soldiers to disengage and retreat here to form a line; just like Queen Adi¡¯Je told you to do.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest turned her face looked at me.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Ye-Yes.¡±


    She turned towards the Zoit soldiers in the battle, many of whom were standing on the road stupefied.


    Commander Eldin Vest (after clearing her throat): ¡°ALL ZOIT SOLDIERS!!! ALL ZOIT SOLDIERS!!!


    DISENGAGE AND RETREAT TOWARDS ME!!!


    I REPEAT... DISENGAGE AND RETREAT TOWARDS ME!!!¡±


    The soldiers promptly followed her orders... rather they were happy to follow her order to retreat. Some of them carried injured soldiers back too. When most of them retreated, the Commander issued the next order.


    Commander Eldin Vest she looked back towards the Unit she brought here with her.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Carry the injured back to the medical bay... hurry!!!¡±


    The soldiers complied her order and quickly helped the injured soldiers and proceeded to take them back.


    She then issued another order.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Now... THE REST WILL FORM A DEFENSIVE LINE... HURRY UP!!!¡±


    The rest of the remaining soldiers followed her order and formed themselves in a line.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°YOU ARE TO ENGAGE IF AND ONLY IF ANY DYNOTH DECIDES TO COME HERE.


    DO YOU GET IT??¡±


    All soldiers in unison: ¡°YES MA¡¯AM!!!¡±


    We all watch the Zumas advancing little by little. Many Dynoths have fallen yet many more to go. More and more Zoit soldiers are retreating to give the Zumas room to attack. Many of the Zumas saved Zoit soldiers from getting killed or managed to get the wounded out of the battle field. The archers were also active. Striking with great precision and accuracy with maximum effect. Just like Queen Adi¡¯Je predicted, the head shots are doing wonders.


    There was one time when two Dynoths got behind the Zuma line and charged towards Queen Adi¡¯Je together. At that time she was just behind the Zuma line, giving out instructions and she was alone standing.


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Commander, look two of them have escaped the Zuma line!¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Oh no... They are going straight for General Adi¡¯Je...


    General Adi¡¯Je... watch out...¡±


    The event that followed made us shocked to our interior.


    Adi¡¯Je engaged both of the Dynoths at the same time. The first one was already on the ground without its head before we could comprehend how it happened. When we finished processing about  what had happened, we saw that Adi¡¯Je was standing while thrusting one of her sword through a Dynoth¡¯s throat.


    Commander Eldin Vest (shocked): ¡°What kind of monster are these beasts??¡±


    I remembered once asking Le¡¯On the same question. I think his reply was...


    Me: ¡°¡°The kind of monsters whom nobody should mess with.¡±


    She turned towards me... not knowing what to do.


    Captain Paeli: ¡°Co-Commander... look!¡±


    Both of us turned towards Captain Paeli.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Wh- what is it, Captain?¡±


    Captain Paeli: ¡°King Le¡¯On is moving in one of the branch roads.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°What?? But, he can¡¯t handle many of them all by himself... he will need back up.


    Captain Paeli, go and inform General Adi¡¯Je about King Le¡¯On¡¯s movement and also about sending some back up...¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be necessary, Commander. You are forgetting something important here.


    He is their King.


    The deadliest one of them all.¡±


    **************** End of Deiti POV************

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 9 (Part 2)

    I enter a branch road closest to me. It was a road surrounded by two storied houses, which I hope are abandoned. I realized this whole area was covered in two storied buildings. Generally, they were of the same colour, light green. The road had nothing on it other than three Dynoths trying to kill someone at the far end of the road. The more I moved closer, the more I saw the situation. Those three Dynoths were engaged in a fight with six Zoit soldiers, who were desperately defending themselves from the attacks of the Dynoths. The more I moved closer, the more the situation got clear. There were also two bodies of Zoit soldiers on the ground. They were not moving so I naturally assumed they were dead. The Zoit soldiers were trying to protect a group of three civilian. It was a mother and her two small children of the Galeform Clan.


    As I moved closer to them, one of the Dynoth monsters caught hold of an arm of a Zoit soldier. The soldier tried to free his arm, but the Dynoth bashed another of its limb into the chest of the soldier, killing him. This left the Zoit soldiers in a very bad situation. But luckily, I was now in range for launching an attack on the monsters.


    I threw my sword in my right hand, aiming at the Dynoth¡¯s head, which was at the right most side of the three. It struck on his back of it''s skull, the monster fell instantly. When I threw my sword, I immediately dashed towards them; so when the monster died, I was close to another Dynoth. I thrusted another of my sword into the back of its head. But, unfortunately it gave the last one enough time to land a blow on my left shoulder.


    Fortunately for me, my armour absorbed the attack. I quickly launched my attack by slashing towards it. My attack was blocked, but suddenly the monster screamed and leaned towards me. I moved out of the way and the monster fell on the ground face first, while two swords lodged behind its skull. The Zoit soldiers had taken the opportunity to attack the monster while I occupied its mind.


    Me: ¡°Thanks for the help.¡±


    I said that while I was retrieving my other sword. One of them said.


    Soldier 1: ¡°Yes... for now. But...¡±


    After retrieving my sword, I looked up towards them. I saw sadness in their eyes while they watched the lifeless bodies of their compatriots. I didn¡¯t say anything further and I decided to give them a little time to grieve. Meanwhile, I started checking the body of the soldier who died last. But, fortunately, upon placing my hand close to his nose, I realized he was breathing... just barely though, considering the large gap on his chest. I quickly opened his armour; he was not going to need it anymore. One of the good things about making Adi¡¯Je a General of the Bloods was experience. She strictly ordered every Blood to carry minimum of 10 small vials of High Concentrated Vitalis Potion with them at all times, tucked inside the custom made belts for the Bloods.


    I took out a few vials and poured the contents inside the big wound on his chest. He tried to scream, but barely had any energy left in him to do that. He would feel an intense burning sensation, but it may provide us with some extra time to take him to a real medic. After evenly distributing the contents of both the vials on his wound, I looked up towards the soldiers and asked.


    Me: ¡°Do any of you have any fresh cloths with you? Please, I need it.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other and one of them replied.


    Soldier 1: ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t have any. Can he be saved?¡±


    Me: ¡°He might make it, but I need some extra cloths to give him that chance. Please find me some fresh cloths.¡±


    ¡°I... I have some... with me.¡±


    I looked towards the place from where the voice came. It came from one of the civilians these soldiers were trying to save. The one being basically the lady who seemed like the mother of the two children. She spoke again.


    Civilian mother: ¡°I have some... here.¡±


    She extended her right hand, which had some medium sized cloths in them.


    I smiled towards her and said.


    Me: ¡°Thank you, Miss... Soldier, please pass me those will you?¡±


    One of the soldiers quickly took the cloths from the lady and gave it to me without wasting time.


    I poured the contents of another two vials in one of the cloth and pressed it over the wound of the injured soldier. He winced a bit, that¡¯s all he could muster. I then tore up the other cloths into a few threads like strip. I interconnected them, making it look like a long strip of cloth. I tied the strip over the cloth placed over the wounded so that it doesn¡¯t easily displace. Although crude in method, but it was the best I could do at that moment. After checking the setting for one last time, I looked towards the soldiers.


    Me: ¡°Both of you pick up your compatriots and place them over your shoulder. Remember to free your dominant hand. You will wield weapons when we start to move. I would carry the injured one. Do you understand?¡±


    Soldier 2: ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Me: ¡°I am going to escort all of you back to safety. But until then, do not let go of your courage and fortitude. You might need it.¡±


    Soldier 1: ¡°But, the main square must have been overrun by now. How are we going to move past all of them? I am sure they are more of them that we couldn''t handle for ourselves.¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t worry... there¡¯s a group that has engaged the Dynoths in the square. They are successfully pushing back the Dynoths. I am a part of that group. Just trust me and get ready to move... Okay?¡±


    Both of them looked at each other again, before looking at me and nodding.


    I turned my gaze towards the Galeform civilians.


    Me: ¡°Please come here and place yourselves in between us. Remember; when we move just stay in between the three of us. Do not be afraid of the monsters and just keep on moving with us. We will protect you. Alright?¡±


    Civilian mother: ¡°Yes...¡±


    She got up with her children and came close towards me. Both the soldiers have already started to lift each of the deceased body on to their shoulders. I also started to pick up the injured one after sheathing the sword on my left. I put him on my left shoulder, while keeping his wound covered with cloth pressed against my shoulder blades. After picking up the soldier, I put the sword in my right arm and so did the others. I checked once again at the formation of ours. The civilians were in the middle while three of us were standing in different angles with me at the front.


    I addressed to the group.


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    With that we moved an a constant pace so that the Galeform civilians could match our speed.


    The branch road looked empty and safe, so our pace increased a little bit, but up to the point that the mother and her children could keep up. A new problem arosed when we were just about to exit the branch road and move into the main road. Guarding the entry point of the main road was a Dynoth. As soon as it saw us, it dashed forward towards us.


    The Commanders of the Zoit Army weren¡¯t joking about the Dynoths speed. It was practically in front of me with seconds of spotting us. I found it difficult to attack it with my sword. I felt, I couldn¡¯t hit the monster at the ideal moment, and I may suffer the monster attack or worse, the wounded soldier may die. With some quick thinking on my part, I activated a skill of mine, which has proved to be valuable in this kind of this situation.


    When the monster was just within striking distance, the signal showed ¡®100% FULL¡¯. I focused on a single part of the Dynoth¡¯s body, mainly the upper body. I released an Air Blast towards it with only a 25% power. I still haven¡¯t learned about how to utilize the full power successfully. If I used the full power, I would simply be hurled backwards due to the force created by the Air Blast as recoil.


    Upon releasing the Air Blast, it hit the Dynoth just near the area around the chest and throat. It was pushed back and after losing its footing, it fell down. I quickly seized the opportunity and rushed forward with my sword drawn. When I moved in for the kill, I saw the Dynoth gasp for air and was spitting out liquid, presumably its blood. I stabbed it in its throat ending its pain.


    Soldier 1: ¡°You-you... killed it?? But... how??¡±


    Me: ¡°No time to explain, we have to move.¡±


    We again start our journey upon the main road. After going for some distance, we came up to a battlefield, where much to my happiness; the Bloods were proving victorious over the Dynoth monsters. The monsters were being pushed back, while many of their numbers were now counted under the dead.


    Soldier 2: ¡°How could this happen? It¡¯s unbelievable... I- I-¡±


    Me: ¡°Keep moving... we have no time to waste.¡±


    I saw the line created by the Zoit Army as per the instructions of Adi¡¯Je. It was quite a distance away from us and there were still some Dynoths blocking our way. The square was nearly taken back by the Bloods. We started to move through the fight escorting the civilians. It was imperative that we avoid parts of the square where the fighting was relatively heavy and we did avoid those parts. But as luck would have it, we were spotted and then were charged by a Dynoth.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I couldn¡¯t pick out Adi¡¯Je in the square. All though the Bloods had pushed the Dynoths back, but the rear part of the square where we were was still under intense fighting. I found no free Blood to help us nor any of my wives. It seems I have to take care of it myself.


    I readied myself to launch my Air Blast towards the Dynoth. I wait for the right moment to release the Air Blast. I already anticipated and had adjusted accordingly to the Dynoth¡¯s deceptively fast pace. The Dynoth got in my strike zone and was about to launch the Air Blast, but the Dynoth in its mid run wobbled and fell down. A trident was lodged in the back of its skull.


    ¡°My King!!! Are you alright???¡±


    A Blood came running just behind the dead Dynoth and asked me.


    Me: ¡°Yes, thank you for the assistance.¡±


    Blood 1: ¡°My King! Please wait for a moment.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer back, but kept on looking over the battlefield. Soon I saw three more Blood emerging within it and came close to us. He quickly said to them.


    Blood 1: ¡°Form a protective shield around the King and engage any Dynoth that may threaten the formation.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je¡¯s orders.


    FORM UP!!!!¡±


    They quickly took their positions, guarding us on all four sides. So, Adi¡¯Je sent them. How did she know? But we better move on.


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    We started to move and navigate through the square. The Blood in front of me was the Trident wielder and three front liners covered us from three sides. While running we heard a noise from my right side. As I turned my attention over there, I saw the front liner positioned there had engaged a Dynoth. But we couldn¡¯t stop to help him and neither had he wanted it.


    The Blood in front spoke.


    Blood 1: ¡°My King!! Let¡¯s keep moving. We are almost there and don¡¯t worry about him. We are Bloods... we will always win.¡±


    I nodded and continued to move forward. Finally, we reached the safe zone which was taken back by the Bloods.


    Me: ¡°Thank you for the assistance, but disengage and return to the fight. We can continue on from here.¡±


    Blood 1: ¡°As you wish My King!¡±


    He bowed and all of them left in a hurry to join the fight. We moved towards the line created by the Zoit soldiers and thankfully the injured soldier was still breathing. Within minutes we reached the line. A few soldiers came forward from the line.


    Me: ¡°Here, take this man to a medic. He needs immediate attention. Hurry!!¡±


    A soldier stood in front of me. I quickly moved the injured soldier from my shoulder and carefully placed him onto the soldier''s shoulder.


    Me: ¡°Carry him carefully; inform the medic that Vitalis has been administered on his wound in his chest. Now move soldier!¡±


    He quickly and carefully carried the injured soldier away. The civilians were also handed over to them. The Zoit soldiers with me left towards the camp after thanking me. I walked towards where Commander Eldin Vest and Deiti were standing.


    Me: ¡°Commander! Move the line more up and make some medic on standby here. I gather many soldiers and civilians are still trapped.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Ye-yes I will do it.¡±


    I looked towards the Deiti.


    Me: ¡°Deiti, come with me, we are going in.¡±


    She got surprised.


    Deiti: ¡°Wh-what?? Me?? But I will only be a hindrance to you in there.¡±


    Me: ¡°Rubbish... quickly come with me.¡±


    Deiti (hesitantly): ¡°Okay...¡±


    Both of us moved back in the fray. I was trying to find Adi¡¯Je, but it was quite hard to locate her. I remembered something.


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal... find Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    Please wait...


    Finding target...


    Found.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je is 80m ft North-West from you.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Wow!! It is pretty good.


    We followed or rather I followed the given instruction while Deiti followed me, quietly. As per instructions, I found her. She was standing surrounded by few dead Dynoths and somewhat drenched with their blood. She was watching over the battlefield with utmost concentration and nothing escaped her gaze.


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je!¡±


    She turned towards me, smiling.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord! Are you okay? And why did you bring her? She could end up loosing her life.¡±


    She scared Deiti outright.


    Me: ¡°I need her and if she fights them, her level would increase. But what I wanted to tell you is that I suspect many soldiers along with civilians are stranded inside the branch roads. We need to quickly move into the branch roads.¡±


    She nodded and replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord. I will finish them here quickly and order the Bloods to move into the branch roads.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good, I am taking Deiti and I will clear the branch roads situated in the eastern parts.


    Good Luck and see you after.¡±


    I leaned forward and kissed her on her lips, which had a spot of Dynoth blood on it. Every time I kiss her, my heart and body gets filled with courage. I really love her. I broke from the kiss and went towards the branch roads in the eastern part along with Deiti.


    Deiti: "This is just not fair!"


    While giving her a broad smile, I tried to console her.


    Me: "You will get someone special too Deiti, just hang on... he he he he."


    Deiti: "You know... I just got a great mood for killing some Dynoths and releasing some stress that has been build up."


    Me: "I think you should do that until a more pleasurable way appears for you... he he he he."


    Deiti: "Laugh all you want... I''ll show you... someday."


    We entered a branch road hoping to see some Dynoths. The place looked empty along with some houses in total ruins. We dead bodies were scattered on the road. Deiti was fidgeting the whole time. Her grip ws tight on her weapon which was not her usual behaviour.


    Me: "Nervous?"


    Deiti: "What! M-me? No... no! Absolutely not."


    Me: "You don''t seem to be okay."


    Deiti: "You are imagining things Mr Blood King."


    Me: "Go look at a mirror and see for yourself. Your face is telling me what are you really feeling."


    Deiti: "Wh-what! I am fine!"


    "HELP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    PLEASE HELP!!


    SOMEBODY... HELP ME!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Deiti got startled by the sudden scream. The scream was of a woman and she must be close by, but where?


    Deiti: "Wh-where is it coming from?"


    Me: "Don''t know, but lets search every corner of this place and we have to hurry too. That woman might not have much time."


    Deiti gave a faint nod and with it, our speed increased searching every corner of the place. We could hear the screams again and again. It was becoming more desperate than the last. We desperately followed the scream and after turning a corner at the end of an ally, finally we found the source. A Galeform woman was sitting on the ground, her back towards a wall. She was corned and was helpless as she was about to be impaled by two Dynoths. From what I deduced from her appearance, she had suffered minor injuries all over her petite body and her face was mixed with fear and tears. There was little time left to save her. I was too far away from her to make an impact on the Dynoths.


    Me: "I trust you have my back."


    With that, I charged towards the Dynoths and initiated a skill which I haven''t used in a long time. Everything started to slow down. The movements of the Dynoths and the scared Galeform woman slowed down considerably.  They appeared too slow for me and that gave me a small window of opportunity to reach her in time. Upon nearing them, with my left sword I thrust it into a Dynoth''s  ribcage while ducking down its hands, I thrust my right sword in the others throat. I drew both of my swords out  and slashed at opposite sides to cut their heads off. Fountain of green blood came out from the place where their heads were severed. I was sprayed a little bit by the blood  while their bodies fell on the ground and their heads rolled towards the feet of the woman. Time delay came to an end.


    Me: "Are you alright miss?"

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 10

    After two days of constant fighting, we were able to clear the whole eastern side of the city. It was hard to clear these parts as the area was filled with houses. The eastern part, incidentally was the proper residential area of the upper variant of the Galeform Clan.


    Commander Eldin Vest informed us that the initial attack by the Dynoths caused major casualties of these upper variants. When we were clearing those residential places, we saw a lot of blood and demolished buildings. We also discovered many dead bodies constituting of both Galeform Clan members and Zoit soldiers. A lot of civilians were also rescued in time and many soldiers'' lives were spared.


    After the clearing was done, the Zoit soldiers gathered all the dead bodies of the Dynoths and counted them. The count stood at 203. That statistic shocked the Zoit soldiers. But another statistic shocked me. The total body count of the civilians in the eastern part of the city neared to a total of 1109. It was a huge amount of innocent life lost. Along with 365 Zoit soldiers¡¯ lives, the casualty number was huge. Too many lives were lost to few Dynoth monsters.


    During the whole fight no Blood lost their lives. It was a huge win for us. But, most of us did incur many small injuries which resulted in a negative zone as it hurt our efforts to move towards the western part next. These injuries helped in early onset of high fatigue. Adi¡¯Je ordered that we would rest for two days before starting our efforts to take back the western part. But the latest report about the west indicated that we may not have two days to rest. Nonetheless, Adi¡¯Je rounded some Zoit medics and told them to apply the highly concentrated Vitalis potion, which she provided from our reserve. Remarkably, she didn¡¯t incur even a small cut during this period. Even I got a couple of hits landed onto me.


    We were resting our camp. Adi¡¯Je was sleeping... I gathered to ease her fatigue. Naj¡¯Rak, who herself suffered small niggles here and there; applied Vitalis onto my wounds. The Vitalis potion did sting a little bit. It was a new type of Vitalis, which Adi¡¯Je made herself. When she was making these potions, one day I asked her.


    Me: ¡°Adi, how do you know so much about Vitalis or about the varieties of potions brewed from it?¡±


    She laughed for a while then replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, Vitalis is a very important plant to us Bloods. It is the only thing which has the power to cure or heal almost all disease or wounds of the Bloods. We have such high level of defensive mechanism within our body that almost all other healing plants do not work. Thus Vitalis was created by our ancestors.


    And one of my abilities about knowing about Vitalis and its many different uses as well as different potions created from it.¡±


    Me: ¡°You know, sometimes I wonder... what were the chances of us meeting like we did? It¡¯s almost impossible if you think about it, but I suppose we must thank King Hui¡¯Mi for our meeting. That Blood had lots of faith in others.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord... he did have a lot of faith on our Clan. He had faith in what we could accomplish if we just knew how to really control our innate desire to dominate everything.


    I suppose that was why he was the King and not his pure Blood brother.¡±


    Me: ¡°He had brothers?¡±


    She looked at me and smiled. Then she replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, which is not important right now... every day I thank him for his generosity and his... will.¡±


    Me: ¡°I hope I can match his capability.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You are My Lord. I have the privileged of seeing both of you and trust me when I say this... Both of you have the same passion and will within you. Both of you deserved to be the King of Bloods.¡±


    Well that was the conversation we had that day.


    Suddenly, the potion when coming in contact with my wound on my arm, stung more than normal. It produced a wince from me.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°What happened My King? Did it hurt you?¡±


    Me: ¡°No, but it did sting more than normal.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Ohh... well, I suppose it would. This batch of Vitalis was specially made for you, My King.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je personally made it just for you and instructed me that I should use this for you and especially if any wound appears on your arms and legs. This one¡¯s have the greatest rate of recovery within  them.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why just for me?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, you are very important not just for your wives, but for your people as well. When a King fight fearlessly and with extreme courage and valour, that spurs his people to fight with the same intensity.


    At this moment, we need you to be absolutely healthy and battle ready at any moment. So it is imperative to treat you in a way that helps all of us inadvertently.¡±


    Me: ¡°And how do you know so much about what Queen Adi¡¯Je¡¯s thinking?¡±


    She smiles and replies.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King... Queen Adi¡¯Je, though she keeps herself reserved in many matters, but when it comes to you, I can understand what she feels.


    My King... these are the feelings of a wife. And as a wife myself, I can understand her perfectly.¡±


    I smile... really what do I know about feelings of a wife?? Nothing really... just that they love you unconditionally and always find a way to make you strong.


    I lean towards Naj¡¯Rak and kiss her. Her lips parting and allowing me to enter my tongue inside. Her lips were soft and her touch very comforting.


    ¡°*cough* *cough* *cough* Is this a good time to speak to you?¡±


    I break from our kiss and turn towards the speaker. And... It was Deiti or rather a smiling Deiti.


    Me: ¡°Talk about what? Did something happen?¡±


    Deiti (smiling): ¡°No no no... Just that, Commander Eldin Vest wants to speak with you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay, should I seek her out in her tent?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Nope... she is actually standing right outside your tent. Apparently, when she came to speak to you, she saw you... umm... kissing your wife. She got nervous OR didn¡¯t want to disturb you so, she stood outside waiting for you to finish. Poor girl... if I hadn¡¯t come, she would have to wait the whole night... he he he he...¡±


    Me: ¡°Call her inside, Deiti.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Yes Sir!! He he he he...¡±


    I got up; I had already unequipped my armour and weapons. I was feeling better after the Vitalis was applied.


    ¡°May I come in, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    I turn towards the door of the tent to find Commander Eldin Vest standing there.


    Me: ¡°Commander... please come in.¡±


    She smiled and replied.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Thank you, King Le¡¯On. I came here because you requested to know about the Galeform clan.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh... yes... (Remembering it)


    Please sit here, Commander. I must apologize for wasting your time.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°No no... It is my pleasure. Umm... Is General Adi¡¯Je not here?¡±


    Me: ¡°No... She is here. (Pointing towards the bed to her right)


    She is taking some rest.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Then I will come back at a later time. I should not interfere with her resting period.¡±


    Me: ¡°No no... Please stay. It is nothing. She won¡¯t mind anything.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Okay, King Le¡¯On. Umm... what exactly you wanted to know about them?¡±


    Me: ¡°Earlier, you informed me that the eastern part of the city was the residential place for the upper variants of the Galeform Clan. Could you brief me about their social hierarchy?¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Certainly, King Le¡¯On.


    Umm... The Galeform clan is comprised of three variants. These variants were named after the colour of their hairs... Yes... hairs. The names of the three variants are Red Galeforms, Yellow Galeforms and Brown Galeforms.


    The Galeform followed a variant hierarchical system of governess. That means, the Red Galeforms had four representatives in their Council, followed by the Yellow Galeforms who had three and the Brown Galeforms had two. Thus, bringing a total of 10 members in their Council lead by the Red Galeforms.


    The Red Galeforms were at the head of their Clan because they were the first variant to evolve. They are considered as noble in their Clan. Due to this fact, the Red Galeforms took the eastern side and the northern side as their residential area and built many luxury houses which you probably saw.


    When the Dynoths entered the city, they choose two routes. One in the east and one in the north. After completely overrunning the north, they are now engaged with us in the west which you also probably know. The problem aroused when we went in the eastern part to help them. Completely ignoring the fact that the Dynoths were in a killing frenzy, the Zoit soldiers went inside the eastern part to help evacuate the Red Galeforms people. Those people turned out to be very stubborn. They didn¡¯t want to leave their possessions and wanted the soldiers to carry them as well. Materials were far more important for them than life itself.


    As a result, many of the Zoit soldiers that went to evacuate the Red Galeforms got trapped along with most of the Red Galeform populace. Evacuation was a slow and least number of people and soldiers could be saved. But thanks to you and your people, many of them finally could be saved along with my soldiers trapped in there. Thank you for helping and saving them.¡±


    Me: ¡°I did what I was supposed to do. Your men fought hard and bravely. I saw on many occasions, they held their ground against multiple Dynoths.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest (a small smile formed on her face): ¡°Continuing on... the western side belongs to the Yellow Galeforms. They are the merchant class of the Galeform Clan. They looked after the markets and also decided over the economy of the Clan. They are good beasts by nature. Compared to the Red Galeforms, the Yellow Galeforms were much better.


    When the Dynoths moved towards the west after is engulfing the north, the Yellow Galeforms had the presence of mind to flee towards safety. As a result, the Yellow Galeform did not incur heavy casualties. There were deaths, but the majority are safe.


    The last variant, Brown Galeforms.  These beasts were menial workers or formed the general workforce of the Galeform Clan. Their representation is at minimum level because they don¡¯t hold much power within them. And surprisingly, all of the Brown Galeforms are safe because they lived in the southern part which is now under our protection. And they were the first to be evacuated properly.


    This is all I know about them, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then tomorrow, we start clearing the western part.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Yes... umm... I wanted to ask you something King Le¡¯On, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She says that a little hesitantly.


    Me: ¡°What is it Commander?¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Umm... I never knew the Zumas had... such capabilities.¡±


    I smile... an obvious question which I have faced countless times. *sighs*


    Me: ¡°What type of capabilities are you talking about?¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Such ferociousness... I have never seen any beastmen fight like that. If I had such beastmen in my Unit, the situation would have been different.¡±


    Me: ¡°Well... yes, it would have. But, you would never have such beastsmen under your command in this lifetime.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t the Zumas under the Zoit continent? I am sure the Zoit army would be greatly enhanced with Zumas joining in.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, the Blood Zumas are a part of this continent, but no one other than a Blood Zuma could command a Blood in a battle field. Trust me... no one can control them other than a Blood.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°But what if they could? What if there is an individual in the army that could control them? How about then?¡±


    Me: ¡°It would still be a no. It is an ironclad rule. Commander, I know what you feel right now. Have faith in your soldiers, they are good at what they do.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°It seems I cannot change your mind. Very well then, please take rest today. I will see you tomorrow King Le¡¯On... Pardon me, Your Highness.¡±


    I nod at her while she exits the tent. Well... I should get back to resting.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°What did she want, My King?¡±


    Me: ¡°Probably power... with all she has seen, I think she wants it the most.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. My King, please take rest.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay... but only if you come with me.¡±


    She blushed and replied.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°But... I didn¡¯t drink Queen Adi¡¯Je¡¯s potion and I don¡¯t know where they are kept. I could wake her up and ask her, but I don¡¯t think we should do that.¡±


    Me: ¡°You''re right. Let¡¯s not disturb her... then what we should do then??¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Maybe we could content ourselves today, just by this.¡±


    She leaned forward and kissed me. She put both of her hands around my neck and pressed her body against mine. I placed my hands around her waist, pulled her closer to me. I felt her body shivering with what I presume... excitement. My worriers faded away little by little, though they were very small in numbers; as we moved deeper into the kiss.


    My hands started to move upwards her body on their own, as if they had some agenda on their own. Touching and caressing her body on their way. I felt her body tightened as my hands moved upwards, maybe with anticipation. Her breathing got heavier and she started to rub herself against me.


    My hands stopped or rather they reached their destination. My left hand moved downwards touching lightly and feeling her spine. That movement produced a gasp from her. My right hand stayed on her right breast as it was its final destination.


    My hands moved simultaneously, while my left hand reached up to her waist, my right her started slowly massaging her right breast over her dress.


    ¡°Can I come in?¡±


    The voice seemed familiar as we broke from our intimate moment. Both of us turned to see the speaker. I smiled as did Naj¡¯Rak.


    Me: ¡°Finally!!


    You are here at last... Wei.¡±


    Wei: ¡°It¡¯s good to finally reach here.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°How are you Miss Wei?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Good Naj''Rak.


    Thank you for notifying me about this. It means a lot to me, Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°I knew you would want to come here after getting the Quest. But did you come alone? Where is the team?¡±


    Wei: ¡°No team... just me.


    And her.¡±


    She looked back and spoke.


    Wei: ¡°You could come inside now. They have stopped.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time that they did. I was getting nauseous.¡±


    It was Aby who came inside. Ah... did she get my message?


    Aby (annoyed): ¡°Why do you have to stick close to her right now, Le¡¯On. Can¡¯t you control yourself just for even a minute?¡±


    Me: ¡°What¡¯s it to you? I sticking with my wife here and I¡¯ll stick to whomever I want.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°It is also good to see you Miss Aby. But I suggest all of you should take the conversation outside. I believe, if Queen Adi¡¯Je wakes up from her sleep and finds you here Aby; then I do not think she would like it very much.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Hello Naj and do I look I fear her? Let her wake up...¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°No... You don¡¯t. She is going to be very... very mad and this is already a war zone. Please do no escalate the situation.¡±


    Me: ¡°Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s right. Come on Wei, Aby... let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    Wei nodded and proceeded to leave the tent.


    Aby: ¡°But why should I have to leave? Just because your ancient wife is taking her little nap? It¡¯s-¡±


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I grab her hand and dragged her out of the tent. We move a little distant to the tent.


    Me: ¡°First tell me... how did you know we were here?¡±


    Wei: ¡°We didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then how?¡±


    Aby: ¡°We were traveling towards the Amoith Mountain, but everyone was getting stopped and told to return from the Continental Road 56.


    We showed them the Quest notification and were diverted towards this place. After reaching here, we got to know that our half of the team were present here. And there are talks going around the camp that the Blood Zumas were incredible. Then we knew you were here and sought you out.


    But... when I tried to enter the camp... you... you were... busy.¡±


    Wei: ¡°So she asked me to interfere your kissing session. Those were her actual words.¡±


    Aby (looking menacingly towards Wei): ¡°What?? I never said... (She now turned to me) ahh... Yes!! I said it. So what? I don¡¯t want anyone coming close to you.


    But... what was the meaning of that letter you sent me and even to Marion? Explain yourself?¡±


    Now she was angry.


    Me: ¡°I already did... in that letter. There is nothing more to explain.¡±


    Aby: ¡°But !¡±


    Me: ¡°Please Aby, forget about that matter for now. We are in a battle zone. The situation has worsened.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡±


    Me: ¡°The northern, eastern were completely overrun while the western part is still under heavy fighting.


    Luckily, we took back the eastern part and tomorrow we will move to the western part to drive them out.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Looks like it''s easy work.¡±


    Me: ¡°For the Bloods maybe, but the rest the Zoit beasts... No. I think you didn¡¯t see the body bags of the Zoit soldiers before coming here. They suffered heavy casualties and that was mainly due to the fact that the Dynoths are faster and stronger than the average Zoit soldier.


    Their arms and legs can become a conical shaped weapon due to the presence of some hard scale which forms and deforms at their will. They can fight with all four of their legs and can give out attacks of great power. Their preferred attack is the thrust. I have seen the armour of the Zoit soldiers getting giving way like it was made of water. Thus the armours don¡¯t help in blocking any of their attacks while they can form or deform their weapon at will.


    It takes three soldiers to contain one Dynoth. And the only weak part is the head. The skin covering the rest of the body is very hard to penetrate. It takes a lot of hits to take them down. But the weapons and armours of the Bloods can withstand their attacks as well as can cut their skin anywhere.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Great! Then give us some of your armours and weapons.¡±


    Me: ¡°No... It¡¯s only for Bloods.¡±


    Aby (angry): ¡°What??¡±


    Me: ¡°But there are ways to kill them with normal weapons.¡±


    Wei: ¡°What are they?¡±


    Me: ¡°One of you attack while the other defends... at the same time. That¡¯s how I helped Deiti to kill a lot of them.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmmm....¡±


    Aby: ¡°Who is this... Deiti?¡±


    Me: ¡°Another member in our team.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... she is your third wife!!!¡±


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Good...¡±


    Wei: ¡°Does it matter right now? Le¡¯On, you mentioned that tomorrow you will launch an assault in the western region?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Then me and Aby would take on the northern part.¡±


    Me: ¡°What? That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    Wei: ¡°You think we are weak.¡±


    Aby: ¡°How dare you boy, calling us weak?¡±


    Me: ¡°No, you are not weak, but they are far stronger than you ever will be. One or two is fine, but both of you cannot handle multiple Dynoths at once.¡±


    Wei: ¡°We will see about that.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Stay out of our way, Boy...¡±


    Me: ¡°I will not allow it.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Do you think you can stop us?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aby: ¡°You have grown cocky with your new found powers boy! I will kick you if you even try to stop us.¡±


    Me: ¡°We will see about that... later. For now, let¡¯s find you guys a place to rest, you must be tired.¡±


    Wei: ¡°We can stay at your tent. No need to worry about finding a new place.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What?? You want me to stay with that old bones sleeping over there? Impossible.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Aby, it is just for today... suck it up.¡±


    Me: ¡°I have no problems, but Aby... you have to behave. I don¡¯t want any nuisance in there.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What? Are you afraid your old wife will cry?¡±


    I sighed and made my way inside the tent. After entering the tent, I saw Naj¡¯Rak making our beds and by our, I mean mine and hers. Today, it¡¯s her turn.


    She looked towards us with an expectant look.


    Me: ¡°Queen Naj¡¯Rak, Aby and Wei would sleep in our tent. Could you please arrange it?¡±


    Her expression turned from expectant to surprise and ended in terror. She replied.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°But... but My King!!  What about Queen Adi¡¯Je?? I don¡¯t think it is good idea... please reconsider your decision My King.¡±


    Before I could reply her, Aby speaks first.


    Aby: ¡°What about her?? If she has any problem then she could sleep anywhere else.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Naj¡¯Rak, it¡¯s just for today. It wouldn¡¯t be right to bother for another tent just for us and you can fit two people in her.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak looks towards me with a look of doom.


    Me (smiling): ¡°It will be alright Queen Naj¡¯Rak. Please make the arrangements.¡±


    She sighs then replied.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes, My King... as you wish.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak got busy putting two extra bed sheets on the opposite side of mine and hers. One side, it was Adi¡¯Je on the left, then me and Naj¡¯Rak . On the other side, it was Aby and Wei.


    It was getting late, but I had one more question for Wei.


    Me: ¡°Wei, why didn¡¯t anyone else come?¡±


    Wei: ¡°No one had any money left. I was the one who had some to spare and when Aby tagged in, I was worried. But we made it here... barely.


    Everyone is now depended upon the reward.¡±


    Me: ¡°Was everyone fine with you coming here?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Even they wouldn¡¯t have, I would have still come.¡±


    Me: ¡°What happened when your clan was attacked?¡±


    Wei looked at me for some moment... then replied.


    Wei: ¡°Goodnight, Le¡¯On. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    I know you wanted to say something... I will wait until you decide to tell me. With that we all retired for the night.

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 11

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE???¡±


    That loud voice/scream woke me up. I jolted up to see what was going on. I saw Adi¡¯Je weapon drawn facing Aby also weapon drawn. In between them, Naj¡¯Rak; trying to stop them from fighting... I guess it was not such a good idea after all.


    Me: ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (teary eyed): ¡°My King... I informed you that this was not a good idea... please help me.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord!!!


    What is this underdeveloped cat doing here?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Who are you calling under developed, you ancient beast?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What did you say?


    I will disfigure your face right here.¡±


    Aby: ¡°I like to see you try... old bones.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (teary eyed): ¡°Please... help!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Alright, it''s enough... both of you calm down.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°But My Lord!


    Why is she here?¡±


    Aby: ¡°And why do you have to know that? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It is my business to know everything, you pathetic piece of beast!¡±


    Aby: ¡°WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY??


    I DARE YOU TO SAY THAT AGAIN!!"


    Both of them within seconds, unsheathed their respective weapons and pointed against each other.


    Me: ¡°I SAID... CALM DOWN!!¡±


    I raised my voice to stop them from bickering. Both of them looked at me and sheathed their weapons.


    Me: ¡°They arrived yesterday and I invited them to stay here for the night. From now on they will assist us in our quest.


    And Adi¡¯Je is our General so I suggest you treat her with respect.¡±


    I said the last line while looking towards Aby.


    Me: ¡°Now, I am going out for some time. When I come back, I want to see a quite atmosphere where both of you have solved your differences.¡±


    I exited the tent. It was morning and I think I successfully mediated that situation. I head towards the Commander¡¯s tent.


    I entered the Commander¡¯s tent to find a mere handful of soldiers walking here and there leisurely. The Commander was not in sight. I asked a soldier.


    Me: ¡°Soldier!


    Where is Commander Eldin Vest?¡±


    The soldier quickly fixed his demeanour and gave a slight bow before replying.


    Soldier: ¡°Your Majesty! Commander Eldin Vest is not present here.¡±


    Me: ¡°I can see that, but where is she now?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°The Commander should probably be in her own personal tent. She is expected to come here within an hour.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm...


    Can you show me the way to her tent?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°Right away, Your Majesty.¡±


    He led me out of the tent and walked towards a small ground where few tents were erected. Only one of them had two guards posted outside. I knew it was hers. The soldier rightly stopped before that tent and informed me.


    Soldier: ¡°Your Majesty, this the one.¡±


    I gave a slight nod and replied.


    Me: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The soldier walked away after giving another bow. I approached the guards posted outside the tent. After watching me approaching them, they blocked the entrance of the tent by crossing their spears with other in front of the door. One of them spoke. It was a feminine voice.


    Guard 1: ¡°Halt!


    What do you want here?¡±


    Me: ¡°I came to seek an audience from the Commander.¡±


    Guard 2 (it was a feminine voice too): ¡°She is busy. Come back later.¡±


    Me: ¡°Please inform her that Le¡¯On has come to speak with her.¡±


    Guard 1: ¡°No!


    She is not to be disturbed here.


    Move away!¡±


    Me: ¡°Please... just inform her first.¡±


    Guard 2: ¡°This is your last chance, move away or face death!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay soldier, let him enter...¡±


    The Commander popped her head outside her tent and told that to her Guards. She then looked towards me and spoke.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°King Le¡¯On, please come in.¡±


    The Guards complied with her order and let me enter the tent. I entered the tent and found it to be neatly kept. It was quite spacious and had maps all over the table but neatly stacked. Her armour and weapons still kept on the rack. Contrary to what I have seen her wearing all this time, she was wearing a brown dress with no embroidery.The dress covered up to her knees with the only skin, she showed was her cleavage. It was looking plain, without worry or any kind of baggage. Her hair was trying to cover her scar, but failing to do so. She was looking refreshing and beautiful in her own right.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Pardon for the state of my tent and me, King Le¡¯On and for the behaviour of my Guards. They were just doing their job.¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s quite alright...


    I must say... You have quite the courageous guards. I liked it.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°They are a proud member of the Zoit Army.¡±


    Me: ¡°That they are, Commander.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Please sit here on the bed, King Le¡¯On. I am very sorry, but I do not have any chairs here.¡±


    Me: ¡°It''s fine, you don¡¯t have to be so formal Commander.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°I heard you wanted to speak to me King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... I wanted to make some requests.¡±


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Please King Le¡¯On, you can call me by name and what are your requests?¡±


    Me: ¡°Very well Eldin, I would like a unit of your Soldiers under my command.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°That is a given at this point King Le¡¯On. General Adi¡¯Je will have all the manpower she needs from me.¡±


    Me: ¡°No, it¡¯s not for her. They will be under my personal command.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Under you...


    Absolutely, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good, and tell them to wear only a light armour and they all should be experienced shield wielders.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I can do that, but ordering them to wear light armour is very risky King Le¡¯On. There life...¡±


    Me: ¡°Wearing that normal Zoit Army issued armour does not provide any defence nor it is needed. It impedes their agility. I want them agile and have the ability to block properly.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Okay... but can I ask you, why do you want them? As I recall, you received two more quest members yesterday.¡±


    Me: ¡°I will take a few of my quest members along with your Unit and assault the northern part of the city.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°But it is very dangerous and even for you.¡±


    Me: ¡°No... It is not and I will take responsibility for the lives of your Soldiers. They would return alive... each and every one of them. I promise you, Eldin.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Are you sure King Le¡¯On?¡±


    I look deep into her surprised eyes... she didn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    Me: ¡°I am the Blood King!


    I do what I must and there is no place for doubt in my mind, but I need your trust. Do I have it...


    (I get up from the sitting posture and walk towards her, closing the gap between us until we are face to face, our eyes looking at each other, until I can feel her warm breath falling on my chest.) Eldin?¡±


    We were locked into a gaze whom I initiated for the purpose of making her bent to my will. And bend she did.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Ye-yes... King Le-Le¡¯On.¡±


    I broke from our gaze and increased our distance between each other.


    Me: ¡°Very good... I want them prepped within an hour Eldin and on standby. I will meet you again when I bring back your soldiers... alive.¡±


    I proceeded to exit the tent, but was stopped by Eldin''s words.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Do you really think there is no one right here in the Zoit Army who is capable of leading any Zumas into battle?¡±


    I turn my head back to see her and replied.


    Me: ¡°No...


    There is no one. Unless you are a Blood or the King or a Queen of the Blood, no one can lead them.¡±


    After that I exited the tent and walked towards my tent, hoping everything is alright.


    Walking for about 15 mins I reached my tent. From outside it sounded quite, so I hoped everything was sorted out. I entered the tent to find it filled. Adi¡¯Je and Aby had an angry face, Naj¡¯Rak was still in the verge of distress, Wei had no expression as usual and Deiti with a funny expression... wait!!! What was she doing here?


    Deiti: ¡°You are one lucky beast!!


    You know that?¡±


    Me: ¡°What do you mean? And what are you doing here?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I came to talk with Naj, but saw an epic drama unfold.¡±


    I looked towards Naj¡¯Rak and asked her.


    Me: ¡°Has everything been sorted?¡±


    Adi''Je (angrily): ¡°My Lord! I have never done anything that should make you angry at me, but I cannot stand this poor excuse of a beast that you insist on carrying around.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Watch your mouth, you ancient bag of bones!!¡±


    Finally my patience broke.


    Me: ¡°QUIET!!!


    IF YOU STILL HAVEN¡¯T FOUND A COMMON GROUND THEN I AM FORCED TO MAKE THAT DECISION.


    Wei, Deiti get ready... we are going to move out. The rest of you are to stay together and commence the attack on the western part. Whereas me along with Wei, Deiti and a Zoit Soldiers Unit will venture in the north.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je you will not commandeer any Blood of any capacity towards the north and you will work with Aby while you¡¯re attacking the Dynoths in the west.


    THIS IS MY ORDER!!!¡±


    I accidentally leaked out extra amounts of bloodlust than required or I intended to use. Everyone stood still looking at me.


    Me: ¡°Deiti, Wei... get ready... now.¡±


    Without speaking to anybody else I picked up my armour and weapons. Adi¡¯Je tried to say something, but I just kept on walking out of the tent followed by Wei, who also picked her weapons and armour. Deiti also followed us out and she was already ready. We moved towards the Deployment Point.


    Upon reaching the Deployment Point, me and Wei started to equip ourselves. Adi¡¯Je mostly helped me clasp my armour on and if she was busy then Naj¡¯Rak would do it. But here I was forced to do it by myself, which was not a problem... if I could get my hands on the clasp of my armour to clamp it. I felt a hand over my fingers.


    Deiti: ¡°I¡¯ll help you do it... wait a moment.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you, Deiti.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What was that all about back in the tent?¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°It seems we have a lot of time in our hands considering we will be taking on the Dynoths in the northern side.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell it when I deem it fit.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Look !


    Many soldiers are approaching towards us.¡±


    I turned around to see the soldiers coming to the Deployment Point, which Eldin promised me.


    They organized themselves into formation of 5 X 6 arrangement. In total they were 30 beast men and women. They were in light armours and carried shields and swords with them. They looked determined and experienced.


    ¡°Is this arrangement satisfactory, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    I saw Eldin Vest after she walked behind the Unit and past them until she stood in front of me. Her looks changed. She was wearing light armour too, along with a sword and a shield. Her aura also changed... from a helpless beast woman to now a... a... a determined leader.


    Me: ¡°Yes... but why are you here Commander Eldin?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I am here to prove my qualification... King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°I didn¡¯t question your qualification?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°No... You didn¡¯t. But somewhere along this mission, I lost mine. I am here to prove to myself.¡±


    Me: ¡°Prove what Commander?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°That I am worthy to be called the Commander of the Zoit Army stationed here.¡±


    Me: ¡°And who is going to hold the leadership role while you¡¯re gone?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I have subordinates capable of handling things even in dire situation.¡±


    Me: ¡°Very well Commander... let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    We walked forward towards the base of the Dynoths in the city... the northern side.


    Bring on the adventure!!

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 12 (Part 1)

    We walked silently up to the marked zone or at least I did. The rest of them were fussing about something or the other. The marked zone implies the area which onsets the northern territory. Although, I couldn¡¯t see any Dynoths around, but I got the feeling they were present somewhere. It also feels like they are waiting for us to make the first move... a coordinate attack... maybe. I have seen it happening before and the attack pattern suggests that too. It is also one of my primary reasons to venture north minus the drama between my wife and my friend. Yes... my friend... let¡¯s leave it at that. I want to find if any higher intelligent beast or monster is orchestrating these attacks.


    When we approached the marked zone, I turned towards Eldin and asked her


    Me: ¡°Commander, did you have any Zoit soldier assist the northern evacuation process?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°None, King Le¡¯On. It was already overrun when we reached the city.¡±


    Me: ¡°Although slim, but there are chances of some surviving members still scattered around the northern part.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Highly unlikely King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Still, I¡¯d like to think that.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What does it matter if there are still survivors?¡±


    Me: ¡°It matters... because if even one life could be saved, then our priority should be to save the person first.¡±


    Wei: ¡°It would be impossible to do a door to door check right now by what you had described the monsters to be. We wouldn¡¯t have enough time to safely get them out.¡±


    Me: ¡°We will cross that bridge when we get there... but for now, everyone listen up; especially those with sword and shield.


    All of us would be divided into groups containing only two people. When engaging a Dynoth, a member will block the attack of the Dynoth using his or hers shield while their partner will attack trying to land a fatal blow.


    After that the first person attacking will defend the next attack of the Dynoth using his shield if he fails to kill it during his turn. And the one first defending will attack the Dynoth. You will attack as well as defend at the same time. You have to be quick and decisive. Trust your partners and decide beforehand who will defend first and who will attack first. Synchronize your movements and keep your eyes open and hearing sharp.


    Do not ever bogged down, especially all two members at the same time. Defend and attack... that is the name of the game. The side which follows this rule properly will emerge victorious and do not be fearful in engaging them. The more you engage, the more used to you will become."


    I took out a shield which I was carrying on my back. I took it from a Zoit soldier before departing from here. I passed it towards Deiti. She looked at me surprised.


    Me: ¡°Take it and use it. I am pairing you with Wei. Knowing her, she has a knack of attacking first.¡±


    Wei nods at me.


    Me: ¡°Good... Deiti, follow Wei¡¯s movements and try to synchronize with it. I believe you can do it.¡±


    Then, I turned towards Commander Eldin Vest.


    Me: ¡°Commander, you are with me.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°But neither you nor umm... Wei have shields. How would you defend?¡±


    Me: ¡°We are dual wielders Deiti; we do not need shields to defend. Our swords can do the same work, plus we can attack in an instant.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°King Le¡¯On, anything else?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... move in a single line and when facing multiple enemies it would be idle to disengage and increase your distance from them. If that isn¡¯t successful, then don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help. Someone will come to your aide.¡±


    I looked towards all of their faces once more and spoke.


    Me: ¡°If you encounter any building yet functioning or still standing, immediately search that building for survivors. If found, tell them to stay as they were and mark the building with sigh depicting the letter S. It would mean the building contains survivors.


    After clearing a good amount of radius, we will start evacuating them from there.¡±


    Everyone nods.


    Me: ¡°Good... Is everything clear to everyone? Any questions?¡±


    Nobody spoke up meaning they had no further questions.


    Me: ¡°Good, then Commander Eldin Vest, divide the Soldiers into groups please.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Right away King Le¡¯On.¡±


    She immediately started calling out names or picking out soldiers and started making groups. In the meantime, Wei comes closer to me and says.


    Wei: ¡°What if they are weak and it¡¯s you who have misjudged the situation?¡±


    Me: ¡°Then you can count yourself to be part of the lucky squad. Maybe you didn¡¯t notice the caravans filled with dead Zoit soldiers. Trust me and do not think you can kill them all by yourself.


    I know this is personal for you, but you dying would not do justice to the dead beastmen who have lost their lives, for whom you are itching to get revenge.


    Always consider your enemy stronger than you then you can truly unleash yourself and win.


    I believe it was you who taught me this a long time ago.¡±


    Wei: ¡°A long time must have passed, as now I am receiving lectures and orders from you, Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Well, you had to know this situation coming eventually.¡±


    Wei: ¡°No... Actually, I didn¡¯t expect anything from you. I was sure you would end up as a meal to some monster in the jungle sooner or later.¡±


    Me (pouting): ¡°That¡¯s harsh, you know!¡±


    Wei: ¡°Truths always are.¡±


    I smile and return my attention towards Commander Eldin Vest, who have finished creating groups.


    Me: ¡°Alright beasts... happy hunting.¡±


    With that, we entered the northern part carefully examining every place.


    The scene of the area was not pretty. The streets were filled with dead bodies and destroyed buildings. The bodies were rotting and are giving off a foul smell. How did they damage the buildings? That was one question I had. It was then that I truly understood the term overrun.


    The amount of bodies piled up one after another made a gruesome picture. Their flesh rotten and melted together to form stuff which one can only imagine in nightmares. Another thing I noted. They were not eaten. I mean, not even a single body suggested that any part of it was consumed.


    Normally, monsters after killing a beastmen would immediately start consuming them. But, the Dynoths have no interest in doing that. They are just busy killing. Then how do they get their energy or what do they consume to generate this amount of energy or power in them. My initial suspicion of one or higher class monsters controlling them was getting stronger. If so; then what are their motives and if not, then why such blatant carnage.


    These questions needed to be answered and I have to succeed before more beasts lose their lives in this conflict. I was not sure that I could get any kind of answers, but I hoped for something which could point me in the right direction.


    The center square was filled with bodies and rubble.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°We need to get these bodies out of here and give them their final rites. Left untouched anymore, it can cause some kind of epidemic.¡±


    Me: ¡°True... let¡¯s take the square first. We will move one place at a time. Some may even be buried under those piles of rubbles. We should check that also.¡±


    ¡°DYNOTHS ON THE LEFT!!!¡±


    We turned to left and saw a group of Dynoths, not more than 15 approaching us at great speed.


    Me: ¡°Form a line!!!¡±


    All the groups formed a single line facing the incoming Dynoths.


    Me: ¡°Pick one and ready to engage!!¡±


    The ones who would defend first got their shields ready and the ones attacking readied their swords.


    I noticed the number of Dynoths was small compared to the groups we formed; at least we had 2 groups extra. Me and Eldin were in the middle of the line while Wei and Deiti were on my right adjacent to us. I turned towards left and spoke.


    Me: ¡°You two groups!¡±


    They looked towards me.


    Me: ¡°Break from the line and investigate those buildings behind us. Check if any survivors are left and if those buildings are cleared, then move to the next one and the next one until I call for your involvement in the fight.


    Understood?¡±


    All of them nodded.


    Me: ¡°Good... now BREAK!¡±


    They broke from the line and went towards the buildings I pointed out to them. The rest of us reformed the line. Now we were on even terms. One Dynoth for each group.


    Me: ¡°Every group will pick the one in front of you. This is easy... try to finish quickly... he he he he.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Wh-why are you laughing at this moment?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Because he is happy. He is always happy when there is something to be killed.¡±


    The Dynoths were just about to crash on us.


    Me: ¡°Shields... in FRONT!¡±


    All the shield wielders moved to the front row while the swords made the backline. But the distance between the two were minimal, so that when the shield defends a strike, the sword can successfully reach the Dynoth for an attack.


    The Dynoths came closer and closer.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°STEADY!!!!¡±


    Within a second the Dynoths crashed on the walls of Shield we created. The shield wielders were pushed back by the force but the initial attack by the Dynoths were all blocked. To compensate the force of the Dynoths which they used to push the line of shield wielders back, I steadied myself and when Eldin was pushed back onto me, I gave her a solid platform from which she can start pushing back. But it also produced a simple awkward moment for me.


    Her bottoms were deep in contact with my- my- my private area. Although it was somewhat pleasurable, but still... awkward. Yes... I thought it was pleasurable, even at that moment where we were engaged in fighting. So... to lessen the awkward moment for me, I lunged my sword in my right hand towards the throat of the Dynoth and jammed it in. It was trying to scream but only produced gargle type sound mainly because of the sword and bloods accumulated in its throat.


    I pulled back my sword and again used it in a vertical slash which cut the Dynoths throat just enough for its warm blood to spurt out and onto me and to some extent... onto Eldin¡¯s face. Blood came out of its throat like it was spring fountain and Eldin had the idea of bashing the Dynoth on its chest with her shield which made the Dynoth to fall backwards. It squirmed for some moments, then a well placed stab in its heart silenced it forever. After finishing it off, I looked over to the others. No one except us had killed their target. All of the groups tried following my instructions. Defending and attacking at the same time and then reversing the role. It took them a while, but slowly but surely, they were synchronizing their movements.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we help the others?¡±


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Why not, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°They need to figure out the rhythm and this would prove to be a useful practice.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°But it is dangerous...¡±


    Me: ¡°Not anymore... look on their faces. Determined to win the fray. I would have their confidence to boost up with a kill of their own. If they are in dire situation, then we would help.¡±


    I turned towards Wei and Deiti. It was Wei¡¯s first fight with a Dynoth and both of them were struggling. It seemed Wei was not interested in defending and Deiti was planted into a single place while trying to defend one attack after another. Come on both of you... work together.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Wei was struggling to get a hit and was clearly getting beaten in pace of the Dynoths attack. It was a flurry of attacks. Deiti was trying to defend most of it while Wei just barely managed to deflect the rest. If this goes on, one of them would surely die.


    Me: ¡°Use your movements and synchronize yourself with each other!!!¡±


    I thought of interfering on their behalf and was about to throw my sword towards the Dynoth, even it distracted it; it would provide a good window for Wei to land a fatal blow.


    But I didn¡¯t have to. They started to move a little more. Deiti was now starting to attack with her axe while Wei defended with her sword. Their rhythm started to get in sync. Deiti successfully scored a bash on the Dynoths chest, which made the Dynoth to lose its footing, which spring open a window for Wei to score a hit. She capitulated and jammed her sword in its chest, but the damage was less than expected. The Dynoths skin was tougher than most monster skin. Normal cuts on their bodies would not work and I informed them about it, but it seems they didn¡¯t listen.


    Me: ¡°Attack the head, it¡¯s there one of the weakest point.¡±


    It was now Deiti¡¯s turn and she swerved her axe above the hands of the Dynoth and successfully lodged it into the skull of the Dynoth. It was in disarray and Deiti let her grip loose. It stayed lodged within the Dynoths skulls while the Dynoth screamed in pain. Wei also used this opportunity and this time pushed her sword right through the mouth of the Dynoth, killing it instantly. Thus, putting an end to their target.


    I looked around again and this time saw most of the groups were just about to finish their targets and a few had successfully slain theirs.


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long as all the groups finished killing the first wave of the Dynoths with new tactics. Their faces were now different... in place of fear and hopelessness, courage and determination had taken over. I turned towards Wei to see her face filled with a strong emotion. I could see little droplets of tears forming at the side of her eyes. She was trying hard to control them, but it was evident that she would fail at it. At that moment, I saw Deiti stepping up. She patted Wei¡¯s back and then lightly patted her head with a bright smile on her face. Wei stared at her for some moment before nodding her head and controlled her emotions. Finally... Wei... you are now truly ready for revenge.


    ************ Wei¡¯s POV ****************


    Who would have thought, that one day... out of all the beasts living in the Zoit continent, I would have to follow Le¡¯On¡¯s orders!! Though, I still can¡¯t bring myself to totally understand why me or anyone was following his orders, there is a strange aura surrounding him.


    It is as if, he has changed in a blink of an eye. Once a reckless newbie, not knowing how to even swing a sword properly... now, has two wives and two more lovers who are dying to get close to him. He is now even the King of his clan and even has the Zoit soldiers following his orders.


    As I am thinking about this, I am preparing myself to face an enemy, whom I wanted to fight and kill as far as I can remember. Dynoths... monsters who nearly wiped my clan into nothingness, who killed my parents, who... butchered my brothers... while I HIDE!! Scared and powerless to do anything but watch my brothers die.


    From then onwards, my only mission in life became only one thing and one thing only. To kill each and every Dynoth existing in the whole Zoit continent. Although it is now physically impossible for me to kill each and every one of them, but I am happy that the one who is capable of achieving those feet is fighting side by side with me. Le¡¯On... is on my side to kill them.


    The Dynoths are about to crash on the wall of shields which Le¡¯On told the group to form. He partnered me with a new girl. By the looks of her armour and demeanour, it seems she is a fellow adventurer. Her name is Deiti... Deiti from the Aves clan. From what little interactions I had with her, I found her likable and one of the good ones... She is quite beautiful too. I have heard somewhere that Aves women tend to be beautiful than most of the beast clan women in the whole of Zoit continent. And it seems she is on friendly terms with Le¡¯On. Another member for Le¡¯On¡¯s lover group or concubine perhaps... What a shame! I should converse with her more when we are free.


    Deiti is tasked to be a part of the shield wall from our group while I attack. Within moments the Dynoths crashed hard on the shield wall. The amount of force they generated forced Deiti as well as the others back. No point in waiting I guess. My time has come. I start my attacks, flourishing slashes with left and right hand swords. They were just like I remembered them to be. Big and strong with ferocious eyes and both their hands and feet ushering death.


    I knew for a fact that they use their arms and legs to stab their prey to kill them. As per Le¡¯On¡¯s instructions, I directed my barrage of attacks towards its head. But, every time my attacks are blocked by it. The Dynoth used its arms and feet to block my attacks. It had formed some kind of conical shape completely covering its arms and legs. It also coordinated very efficiently its limbs while both attacking and defending.


    During the Dynoth¡¯s attack on us, I blocked some while Deiti blocked the most. I never fully realize the position we wherein until Le¡¯On shouted his instructions. Only then I realized my fault. In all my adventures, I have always acted alone and never coordinated with anyone during a close combat. But this time, due to my selfishness, I noticed Deiti getting bogged down while defending most of the Dynoth attacks. Poor girl... kept on defending without a word. Right then I saw something... I saw something in her eyes, which was familiar to me. It was familiar to me because I have seen it in Le¡¯On¡¯s eyes when we were fighting hordes of monsters back in the Dentia Forrest... it was determination.


    I deflected the next attack of the Dynoth, giving room to Deiti to score a hit of her own. She responded quickly to the situation. Surprisingly, she uses axes in places of swords. Swords are a common choice of weapons for many beasts, but axes were used although very few wielded them and it seems Deiti is one of them. She struck, but her strike was blocked, she then promptly moved to defend the Dynoth¡¯s attack while I prepared to attack. Finally... it seemed like we were moving as one unit.


    Although our movements got better but still the Dynoths was no closer to death. All of a sudden, Deiti bashed her shield against the Dynoth making it lose its footing. A great window appeared in front of me. I thrust my sword in my right hand into the Dynoths chest. But alas... I forgot another information that Le¡¯On gave me. They have thick skin and would take innumerable hits on its body to kill it. Rightly so, my attack did not yield the desired effect. A great opportunity lost... DAMN IT!!!


    I heard Le¡¯On¡¯s voice shouting and telling us to aim for the head.


    Me: ¡°DAMN IT!!!¡±


    I angrily got into place to defend the Dynoths attack. Out of nowhere, during the Dynoths swing, Deiti launched an attack of her own. But, the way she was going... she would get hit. I pushed forward a little bit and by using both of my swords I deflected the swinging arms of the Dynoth downwards. That gave her some room to work with, which she did. Deiti struck the Dynoth in its head. Her axe was lodged on its skull and it was screaming in pain. Deiti lets go of her grip over her axe and I use this opportunity to finish it. I jammed my sword right through the Dynoths mouth, killing it instantly. My first victim.


    Every group also finished their targets, thus the first wave was killed. I stood there, watching the dead body of the Dynoth I... no... not just me, but both of us, me and Deiti, killed. I wish I had the capacity to fight back, back then. I wish that day had never come. I felt I would burst into tears so I held on... desperately. The irony is not lost to me. Just as back then, today is my birthday.


    After fighting to keep it under control, I was not able to hold my tears. But suddenly, I felt someone patting my back. Then patted on my head slightly. I looked up and found Deiti, smiling her beautiful smile. My tears stopped as I was being filled with peace. I felt as if her beauty was ushering a new zeal into me... a new me, filled with determination.


    Back then, on my birthday the Dynoths took away from me everything and everyone I loved. And on this birthday, I start fulfilling my pledge to take what the Dynoths hold dear to them... their lives.


    Big brother Keltor... big brother Delel... are you watching???  Your little sister Wei is all grown up. Are you watching??? Yours... no... ours time for revenge have started.


    *************** End of POV ***************


    Yes... My plan worked and with no casualty. I was relieved to see that. It is not that I had no confidence over my own plan... but... a lingering tension still remained. Now that I have seen personally, that it worked perfectly fine, I am sure we will take back most of the northern part today itself.


    Without any delay, another group of Dynoth emerged, this time from the north. I think they were located behind the broken down buildings and were alerted by the noise of the fight.


    The new group consisted of 10 Dynoths. This time we have room for new tactics.


    I gave out the next set of instructions.


    Me: ¡°Same formation!!!


    Form the wall!!¡±


    Without delaying any more, the soldiers formed the shield wall again.


    While in formation, Eldin Vest turned towards me and spoke.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Why do I have to be one in my group to hold the shield every time?¡±


    I gave her a smile and replied.


    Me: ¡°Because... I am the only one who can cut any Dynoth like butter.¡±


    She pouted and turned to face the Dynoths.


    Just moments before the Dynoths clashed, I observed everyone around me. I wanted to see the state of the soldiers as well as Wei¡¯s and Deiti¡¯s too.


    Surprisingly, they were all smiling. Though these people are not my own people, but we still live in the same continent. And that makes them my brethren. During this whole quest to clear or stop the advance of the Dynoths, the Zoit Army as well as Commander Eldin Vest suffered hugely. When I first saw the situation, not even a single one smiled... always drowned in sorrow and defeat.


    Now, the Zoit soldiers, Commander Eldin and Wei too, all of them tasted success for the first time against the Dynoths. Last time Wei saw the Dynoths, they were killed all of her clan members so even to her, the Dynoths were her greatest fear just like the rest of these soldiers.


    The moment, the environment which was building up... I was enjoying every moment of it. Maybe there things more important than one¡¯s own clan. Maybe I will understand what those are someday.


    **************************


    (AUTHOR''S NOTE:- NOTHING SPECIAL... JUST WANT TO THANK EACH AND EVERY ONE OF YOU FOR YOUR CONTINUOUS SUPPORT. WHEN I STARTED, I WAS A LITTLE SKEPTICAL. NOW... I CAN''T STOP WRITING. THANK YOU AND I DON''T KNOW YOU''VE NOTICED OR NOT... I HAVE STARTED BREAKING BIGGER CHAPTERS INTO 2 PARTS. THIS WILL CONTINUE FOR SOME CHAPTERS.


    PLEASE DO WRITE ABOUT WHAT YOU LIKE/DISLIKE ABOUT LE''ON AND CO.


    DON''T FORGET TO CHEER FOR YOUR FAVOURITE FEMALE CHARACTER.)

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 12 (Part 2)

    Our numbers were greater than the current group of charging Dynoths.


    Me: ¡°THE GROUPS AT BOTH THE FLANKS... LISTEN!!!


    WHEN THE DYNOTHS CRASH ONTO THE WALL, BREAK AWAY FROM THE FORMATION AND FLANK THEM ON BOTH END OF THEIR LINE.


    ATTACK FOLLOWING THE PREVIOUS SET PATTERN.


    ANY QUESTIONS??¡±


    Soldiers in unison: ¡°NO SIR!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... SOLDIERS... KILL THEM ALL!!!¡±


    The Dynoths crashed onto the wall, pushing the wall back, but this time the soldiers were quick to counter the force exerted by Dynoths, both the shield wielders as well as the first attack line of soldiers.


    The soldiers unleashed their brand of quick slashes towards the Dynoths. Quickly, they changed positions and blocked the Dynoths counter attacks while the soldiers who were part of the shield wall... brought out their attacking skills onto the Dynoths. Though initially they weren¡¯t successful to fully cope with the Dynoths but slowly, they were improving.


    As for my group, Eldin successfully countered with her own force to negate the force applied by the Dynoth in front of us. I deflected two incoming strikes of the Dynoth which were aimed at her back. Eldin, seizing the opportunity, used her shield and moved it upwards with great speed and power. Her aim was the Dynoths chin, and while Dynoth was readying its legs to launch an attack towards her, its upper body was defenceless, thus Eldin was successful in bashing the Dynoths chin.


    Upon bashing it, it seemed that the Dynoth lost its ability to think for some moment. It stopped its attack midway and was standing still. Eldin wasting no time, used her sword to stab the Dynoth between its eyes, producing a through and through wound and pulled back her sword. The Dynoth fell backwards like a log. It was devoid of its life. Eldin Vest turned towards me and I saw her grinning, her eyes filled with confidence.


    We finished this group Dynoths quickly than the previous one. We did not incur any casualty. I looked over the soldiers, and though they were happy, but I could sense that they wouldn¡¯t last the next attack. They were tired.


    As for Wei and Deiti, it was a success for them. Both of them got in a good rhythm this time. Wei jumped over the Dynoths head and landed behind it. The Dynoth quickly aborted its attack towards Deiti and instead attacked Wei while turning back. That gave Deiti enough time to lodge her axe into the Dynoth¡¯s skull from behind. The Dynoths attack towards Wei slowed down, giving her the chance to dodge, which she did and stabbed both her swords into the Dynoths throat. Thus, their collaboration produced a success.


    After looking at the condition of all of my team members, I spoke to Commander Eldin Vest about it.


    Me: ¡°Commander Eldin, It seemed to me that many of the soldiers are tired including you. We must rest to recover your strength.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°You noticed it then, King Le¡¯On. I was thinking the same thing. Although we won on both occasions, but it cost almost all of our energy. I agree with you.¡±


    I nodded and looked towards a soldier standing close to me.


    Me: ¡°You! Soldier... take your team mate and search for any one of the group that went to check on the isolated buildings. Find them and ask them if they had found any suitable and safe place to rest. If yes, then quickly come back and inform me. Now move!¡±


    He nodded and quickly took his teammate and ran towards the direction the group whom I tasked to search the buildings, went.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°King Le¡¯On... hope I didn¡¯t offend you with the last attack I used to kill the Dynoth.¡±


    Me: ¡°Not at all... rather I am glad that you have found your courage back. I am happy to see you successfully kill a Dynoth on your own.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Yes... after a long time, I felt relieved. Can you believe this quest is my first one as a Commander?¡±


    Me: ¡°This is your first quest as a Commander?? A tough assignment to say the least.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Yes... it is.¡±


    Me: ¡°Didn¡¯t you know about the threat these Dynoths posed to beastmen of Zoit? Didn¡¯t the Council of Zoit or the previous Commander warn you about the Dynoths battle capabilities?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°As a matter of fact, they did. Both the Council of Zoit and the Zoit Army¡¯s Commander- In- Chief briefed me about the Dynoths capabilities before assigning me.


    But, I didn¡¯t listen to their warnings. Why would I? My first job was to just contain the Dynoths and not let them spread beyond the Red Zone. There was no chance for a direct conflict when I resumed Command. We were supposed to be sitting behind barricades and tease them with archers from long range.


    The protocol laid for the Red Zone.


    Do not engage head to head and only use arrows from a defined safe distance if and only if, some or even one of the Dynoth crosses the Warning Line of the Red Zone.


    That, I was supposed to follow, but I... our task changed midway and were diverted here to a head on collision with the Dynoths.


    On my first assignment... I became the Commander to have incurred the highest number of casualties in a single quest, in the history of the Zoit Army.¡±


    Her eyes were full of tears. She tried to wipe them off but I stopped her by holding her hand.


    Me: ¡°Let them flow. Let all your frustrations out. Let all the feelings of loss, anger and despair flow out of you. Let them out so that you can embrace the feeling of success, a feeling of pride. For the time has come for you and your soldiers to taste victory. Victory over the greatest bane of the Zoit Army. Let your soldiers see... that their Commander has risen and now is experienced to see them home safely.¡±


    ¡°Commander!!! Your Highness!! I have returned with news from the other groups.¡±


    I let go of her hand and turned around to see the soldier I sent earlier.


    Me: ¡°Tell me... did they find anything which could assist us?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°Yes, Your Highness... they have found only one place which suits our needs. My partner is waiting there. Please follow me.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... Commander Eldin Vest, order your men to follow us.¡±


    She wiped her eyes clean and composed herself. After that she gave out the order.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Soldiers!!! Follow King Le¡¯On. We are going to a place where we can rest. Move!! Quickly!!¡±


    The soldiers began to form a line along with Wei and Deiti. They too were tired. I can see it clearly on Deiti¡¯s face and Wei never showed much, so I guessed she must be tired too.


    Me: ¡°Everyone, follow this soldier!¡±


    I pointed to the soldier in front of me.


    Me: ¡°Show us the way.¡±


    Soldier: ¡°Yes, Your Highness!!¡±


    He set out and the rest started to follow him.


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up, Commander.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Umm... King Le¡¯On...¡±


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Why do you think there is no one who can control your Blood Army?¡±


    She is still stuck there. The others now had started to gain distance from us.


    Me: ¡°Why do I think that ¡®you¡¯ could not control my Blood Army?¡±


    She looked down; I had struck at the right point.


    Me: ¡°As I have told you earlier... you have to either be a Blood yourself or the King or Queen of the Bloods to Command the Bloods in battle.


    Commander, the others are gaining distance from us, we should get moving.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Then, Am I worthy to be a Queen? Am I worthy to be a Blood Queen?¡±


    What???


    Not her too!!!


    Me: ¡°You are...¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I want to marry you King Le¡¯On... I chose you as my partner.¡±


    I smiled at her and replied.


    Me: ¡°You are worthy to be a Queen, but not of my people.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Why?? If I am worthy then why not?¡±


    Me: ¡°Because of two things. One... I cannot and will not marry you for certain reasons which I will not disclose to you.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°And the second?¡±


    Me: ¡°The second reason... well its simple, isn¡¯t it... you just want power. Power attracts you more than anything and with the amount of power the Bloods have shown during this conflict... you have become more attached to it.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°And what is wrong with that? I know I can shoulder all the responsibilities that come with the title of Queen and I am attracted to you King Le¡¯On. I would not bring shame to the Blood Zuma nor upon you.¡±


    Me: ¡°The only thing wrong about wanting power is that... that wanting never stops. You crave more and more... that crave for power destroys everything in its path.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°How do you know that, King Le¡¯On? Please give me a chance to prove my worthiness to you.¡±


    Me: ¡°I know that the hunger for power never stops because... some many, many, many years ago... that same hunger for power nearly destroyed my own Clan. It took a great beastman to save the Clan at that time and I... the Blood King will see to it that, my Clan never sees those days again.


    That is why; I will not accept your proposal, Commander Eldin Vest.


    And I suggest we start moving as the others have gained quite the distance from us. If we lag behind anymore, they would be out of our range of sight.¡±


    I start to move towards the soldiers, not looking behind to see if the Commander is following or not.


    ************** Naj¡¯Rak POV *************


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°*sigh*¡±.


    Me: ¡°What happened, Queen Adi¡¯Je? From the moment we started today¡¯s battle, I noticed you kept on sighing.¡±


    She looked at me with sad eyes and then looked towards the battle field. It¡¯s been hours since we started clearing the western section. The light star is directly above us, shining brightly.


    The battle itself has proved easier than yesterday. The Bloods are more efficient than yesterday and me and Queen Adi¡¯Je had to sit and watch the whole scene for the most part of the day.


    Currently I am sitting on the debris of a building that was demolished by the Dynoths. I am accompanied by Queen Adi¡¯Je and our King¡¯s another lover, Aby. Although she came to the battlefield filled with enthusiasm, but she too sat with us on the sidelines for the most part... actually, she hasn¡¯t moved from her seat at all.


    The King sent her here to make her and Queen Adi¡¯Je mend or build their relationship, but till now both of them haven¡¯t spoken one word to each other. She too has a sad face and Queen Adi¡¯Je has been signing all day.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°*sigh*¡±


    She really has to stop it... it is not good.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, please tell me what happened? You are sighing all day.¡±


    Aby: ¡°It¡¯s getting annoying.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Shut up!! You are the reason I am sighing. It is because of you, that the King is angry with me and has left me alone... even worse... with you.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Maybe if you had reacted a bit civil then we both could have avoided his anger and we both could have been with him, right now... But NOOO!!! You had to overreact... you old bag of bones.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Or maybe, if you had changed your face or I do not know... maybe would have died long before we met, then we could have avoided making the King angry. He never got angry at me before. It is all your fault, you annoying beast.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Aby: ¡°Or here is another bright idea... it would have better if you hadn¡¯t come into his life at all or maybe he should have kicked you out of his life before you dug your nails into him.


    I know that you know a way to cure him. I will not accept the fact that I cannot be with him. Mark my words oldie... I will find the cure of his curse or poison or whatever it is... Mark my words.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It is very amusing to hear that a newly evolved cat thinking that she can produce or find a cure for a poison created thousands of years before even her species existed.


    I am going to say this really slow as you are a slow learner.


    There... is... NO... CURE...¡±


    Aby: ¡°Oh... and I am supposed to believe you? You are a liar... and a thief. You stole him away from me.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°How dare you say that? He was mine to begin with. You are forgetting something... He is a King... a Blood King!! His tastes are high and elegant... just not you!¡±


    Aby: ¡°It is far from the truth. In reality, his tastes are hogged by you. You are the only bane in both of our lives.¡±


    This constant bickering is giving me headaches... although on the bright side is that; they are at least talking to each other...


    *sigh* I wish I knew, where is My husband? And what is he doing right now? I hope you are okay, my love...


    ************** End of POV**********


    *AAAARRRRGGGGGG*


    I thrust my sword into the Dynoths chest. It was hard, but with little more effort and power, it went through. The Dynoth choked on its own blood. The job was done; I could see the light fade away from its eyes. I pulled back my sword, but out of nowhere, with its dying breath, it was successful in hitting me on my chest with all its might. I was careless at that point, thinking the job was done and not be on my guard. Though the hit did not result in anything as it was absorbed by my armour, but I was thrown a few feet backwards. The wind was knocked out of me and I felt something heavy was going to crush my chest.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°King Le¡¯On!! Are you alright??¡±


    *GASP* *GASP* *GASP* the only thing right now was to breathe... *COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH*


    Eldin Vest: ¡°King Le¡¯On!!! Are... are you alright??? Do you need help or... or perhaps any medical attention??¡±


    After gasping and coughing for a minute, I gained power to speak and with meek voice, I replied.


    Me: ¡°No... *COUGH* I am fine... *COUGH*¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Here, please take my hand. I will help you to get up.¡±


    She extends her right hand and gladly accepted it. At first she tried to pull me up, but failed as I didn¡¯t budge. She tried again, but still failed. She was surprised and was getting anxious.


    Me: ¡°*COUGH* Put more power... *COUGH*¡±


    She took my advice and added another hand into the mix and with all of her might pulled. This time, I was lifted... lifted enough for me to stand on my own. When I stoop up, I was relieved and felt the air rushing into me.


    Me: ¡°Thank you, Eldin.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I was tensed, you know that. Please do not get careless from now on.¡±


    I nodded and replied.


    Me: ¡°I will try my best not to be, next time.


    Now, let me look around.¡±


    I observed my surroundings. The soldiers were tired of fighting for almost the whole day. The moon star would soon show its face and to my delight, the center square was under our control along with few branch roads. We killed many Dynoths, their numbers stack up to 87. We didn¡¯t suffer any casualty throughout the day, but had many injured soldiers. Wei and Deiti suffered minor bruises. The sad part was we didn¡¯t find any survivors up to now. But I am sure, when we move deeper into the northern part, we would find some. All of them cannot be killed like that.


    The way the situation was, we can safely return back to our base and resume clearing the northern part, tomorrow.


    Me: ¡°We have gained much from today¡¯s adventure, for now... it is enough. We have injured soldiers and most of them are also tired. Even you look like, you could use some sleep. Let¡¯s go back. Order your men to move back to your camp.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Yes, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    I walk away from her and close to Wei.


    She looks at me with indifferent eyes, but I can feel her... her joy which was growing more and more as the day passed.


    Me: ¡°We are going back for today. We have killed many Dynoths and it is of satisfactory level.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Then we should kill more.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... yes we should, but not today. All of you are tired. You need rest.¡±


    Wei: ¡°You are not tired; you can go on... then why stop.¡±


    Me: ¡°True... I am not that tired, but what we have gained is enough for today. Come, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°You really want to see your wives don¡¯t you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... desperately. I have never been angry at either of them. I don¡¯t know how they are faring right now. I hope that Adi and Aby settle their differences.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°*sigh* Come on then lover boy... let¡¯s get you back to your wives arms... he he he he.¡±


    ************** Deiti¡¯s POV***********


    While following the Zoit soldiers to a resting place, I looked back and saw Le¡¯On standing at the same spot and talking with the Zoit Commander. He or rather both of them wasn¡¯t moving at all.


    Me: ¡°Why isn¡¯t he moving?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmmm... what?¡±


    Me: ¡°What ¡®what¡¯?? I said... why Le¡¯On and that Zoit Commander are not moving? The Dynoths might see and attack them.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmm... nothing will happen. Stop worrying.¡±


    Me: ¡°How do you know that, little Wei?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Have you seen Le¡¯On fight? And don¡¯t ever call me little Wei. It¡¯s just Wei.¡±


    Me: ¡°He he he he... Aww... you don¡¯t like it (pout), but I think it suits you very well... he he he he and to answer your question... Yes. I have seen him fight and I know he is more than capable of handling the Dynoths by himself. After all, in addition of being a King, he is also an elite Rank adventurer. And as for me, I am just a B Rank.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Me too.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm... what? ¡®Me too¡¯ what?¡±


    Wei: ¡°I am also an Elite Rank. In fact, because of us, Le¡¯On got his Rank up.¡±


    Me: ¡°*Pft* ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... little Wei is an Elite Rank... stop joking.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I am NOT joking!¡±


    Me: ¡°You are serious?? How could this be?? You are too cute to be an adventurer much less an Elite one at that.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I don¡¯t think cuteness defines who can be an adventurer or not and I am not cute.¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh little Wei... you are too cute just you should laugh more or are you trying to avoid getting wrinkles on your cute face?¡±


    Wei (her face got red): ¡°Stop it... I am not cute and I smile... sometimes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Aww... getting shy are we?? Oh little Wei, you may smile in your dreams, but not in reality. Trust me, you would look more attractive if you start smiling a little more or show bit of skin. You have ample of those. Show a bit of them and maybe... jiggle them up when walking.


    *whistling* you would be irresistible.¡±


    Wei looked down and was trying to hide her face. I got you, cutie.


    Wei: ¡°St-Stop it!! I don¡¯t want them... them to ji- ji- jiggle or whatever that means.¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh... you know what means alright. Look at your face, all red. Really free those girls a bit... cut them loose. Why are you always trying to constrict them with a tight armour? Little Wei, you are missing the feeling which you feel when those girls are free.¡±


    Wei: ¡°No!!! I-I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh come on... try it a little, then see or feel for yourself. I am not asking you to free them up right here. Well, if you want to than I know a few beastmen who might enjoy it, including me.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Nooo!!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Are you sure?? Then don¡¯t do it here but try it when we get back to the camp. I would even help you with that and maybe add something extra to make too hot to handle.¡±


    Wei: ¡°No!! I... I don¡¯t want to free them anywhere. I like it, just the way they are.¡±


    Me: ¡°Nope... those babies are coming out little Wei, you like it or not... he he he he... Ohh, I can barely contain myself right now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply further, just kept on walking keeping her head down. Oh little cutie, I will transform you. Whatever is making you reserve yourself, I will help you break that wall. Those beautiful lips needs smile on them. This is the first time, I am closely watching her. She is really beautiful but why?? Why little Wei?? Why have you constricted yourself?? Why???


    After resting, we kept on fighting, though I struggled, but little Wei helped me every step of the way, without complaining about it. She is really something when she is fighting. It feels like a beautiful knife floating in air. All the while not even uttering a single word to me. First, it made me restless, but during a fight with a Dynoth, there was a moment... a feint moment, where she smiled. At that moment, she looked... complete. She looked beautiful.


    All fighting made us forget about the time. The moon star was peeking out and we were all tired. Little Wei was panting heavily. At that moment, we saw Le¡¯On getting hit by a Dynoth. The Dynoth fell but Le¡¯On too flew back several feet and landed on the ground hard. I wanted to help but little Wei caught my hand. I looked towards her. She said.


    Wei: ¡°*Pant* He is alright. Stay here.¡±


    Me: ¡°But, he is hit. He may have some injury.¡±


    Wei: ¡°He doesn¡¯t... he is fine, look!¡±


    I turned back and saw Commander Eldin using all her strength, helped Le¡¯On up. I was relieved to see him get up on his feet.


    Wei: ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Me: ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Wei: ¡°His armour... it is impenetrable, well at least I haven¡¯t seen none one cracking it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Aww... having a crush are we?¡±


    She looked right into my eyes, her eyes were beautiful. She replied.


    Wei: ¡°No... Just, he somewhat reminds me to a family member, who died a long time ago.¡±


    Me: ¡°Reminds you of whom?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Actually, he reminds me with both of my brothers, Keltor and Delel. He is caring as Keltor and saves the one he cares for just like Delel used to... I sometimes see a bit of both of dead brothers in him.¡±


    Her eyes were shining and a drop of tear emerged from the corner of her eyes. At that moment, I could feel her pain. My hands instinctively wiped away her tears.


    Me: ¡°You look cute when you get emotional, you know Little Wei.¡±


    She smiles just a little bit.


    Wei: ¡°Stop calling me that!¡±


    For the first time, I saw her smiling... not in a fight but naturally.


    She turns her head and said.


    Wei: ¡°Le¡¯On¡¯s coming.¡±


    Her smile returns and she was back to her old expression.


    Damn it!!! That Le¡¯On... disturbing us in such a beautiful moment.


    He approached Wei and said.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°We are going back for today. We have killed many Dynoths and it is of satisfactory level.¡±


    Finally... time to end today¡¯s adventure, but the night is approaching. I should do something about freeing those girls. Hmmm... he he he he he he.

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 13 (Part 1)

    At last!! We have reached the Deployment Point. The moonstar is already glowing beautifully. The returning soldiers, who accompanied me today in the north, were in a jovial mood. I even heard someone talking about getting ¡®butt drunk¡¯. To tell the truth, I have no idea what they meant by that expression, but if I had to guess then I would say that it has to do something with drinking weird drinks. Thus, it reminds me of the drinks I had, along with my wives and Deiti. They were gifts from the Cillata Clan.


    The Deployment Point was bustling with soldiers of the Zoit Army. Some soldiers were manning the Emergency Medical Area. If any wounded soldier goes there, they would first examine the extent of the wound. Only then, they would decide what course of action to take. The beastmen with Medical Classes in the Zoit Army were pretty good.


    Some soldiers were handing out refreshments to those who need it. The refreshment tray had a medium to small cup of water and a few light snacks. These refreshment trays had a good effect on the tired soldiers. By the looks of the Medical Area and the refreshment area, it seemed today¡¯s casualty was less than comparison of yesterday.


    Some soldiers were just walking aimless or leisurely, while others were having a conversation among themselves. By judging their body language, it seemed to me that their conversation was on the lighter side.


    The urgency and panic has been reduced from what I had seen only just as far as yesterday. Perhaps the onset of bloods has strengthened their once faltering courage.


    Upon reaching the Deployment Point, the soldiers already present there kept staring at us, stopping whatever they were doing previously. It was as if they had seen new species of beastmen.


    Without giving them any further notice, I spoke with Eldin Vest.


    Me: ¡°Commander, please order your soldiers to some deserved rest and also order the wounded to the Medical Bay.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Yes, King Le¡¯on.¡±


    Me: ¡°And Commander, if you don¡¯t mind then, I would like for another Unit to join us tomorrow.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I agree with you King Le¡¯On. From what success we had today, we need to keep the Dynoths under heavy pressure.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... well then, good night Commander. I will see you tomorrow.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Umm... King Le¡¯On, I gather that you are now returning to your own tent, right?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long day and I can¡¯t wait to see my wives. I also want to know about the progress in the western zone.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I would like to hear that report too. Umm... if you don¡¯t mind then, can you brief me about the progress in the western zone?¡±


    Me: ¡°I do not mind, Commander.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Then, I also have some matters about our tactics to discuss with you. Can I request you something?¡±


    Me: ¡°Go ahead, Commander.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Umm... after resting, can you visit me in my tent so that we can discuss matters in private?


    I know it sounds evasive and it is not my intention to disrespect Your Highness, but it is the only place I have to discuss matters in silence and with maximum privacy.¡±


    Me: ¡°I suppose I can do that. Privacy is needed to discuss these kinds of matter. Okay Commander, I will come when I can. Is it okay?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Absolutely. Please come at your own time. Thank You, King Le¡¯On for today and for agreeing to my disrespecting request.¡±


    Me: ¡°Not at all... see you later, Commander.¡±


    She gave a slight bow and I walked away from her and towards where Wei and Deiti were waiting for me. We are going to same tent and I hope everything is fine. I hope Adi¡¯Je is not mad at me or even sad for my behaviour, which I showed her in the morning. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.  It was partly or mostly my fault. I knew letting Aby and Adi¡¯Je stay in one place is a very, very bad idea. But, I want them to get along with each other. Hopefully today, they have taken a step towards that.


    Deiti: ¡°What was she saying to you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm... nothing important.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan now, Chief?¡±


    Me: ¡°Good, hard earned rest for tonight. Come on, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s been a long day.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Yes it was... right little Wei!¡±


    Me: ¡°Little Wei?? When did that happen? No... Scratch that... Wei lets you say that?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Oh yes... she loves it. I gave her that name just this morning. It really fits her.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, it does... to tell you the truth. What do you think, Wei?¡±


    Wei: ¡°I am NOT... LITTLE... WEI and both of you, SHUT UP!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh... she¡¯s angry.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Isn¡¯t she quiet cute when she¡¯s angry?¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that... but she looks funny right now.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What?? No... She is so cute. How could you not see that? You Sir do not know anything about cuteness.¡±


    Me: ¡°Be that as it may but I think we should stop or else Wei might show more of the cuteness you are talking about.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Really!! I think she needs some massage too. You know... it will loosen up those stiff places.¡±


    Me: ¡°That is great plan... I wonder my wives are up for some massage... he he he he.¡±


    Wei (red with embarrassment): ¡°STOP IT!!! Both of you... I am not little Wei nor am I cute. I do not want any massages and I surely do not want my girls to be free... Do you both of you understand???¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Really!! Are sure?? I know, deep down you want them to be free.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Noo!!¡±


    I raise my right hand.


    Me (confused): ¡°Umm... excuse me; I am a bit of confused here.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°About what?¡±


    Me: ¡°Which girls are you referring to?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°You didn¡¯t get that! Of all the people, you should at least have understood that.¡±


    Me: ¡°I- I... did not get that... he he he¡±


    Deiti: ¡°The girls in question here are those types of girls you use each and every night to help you sleep.¡±


    Me: ¡°Pillows!?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Kind of... those pillows which your wives proudly carries around.¡±


    Wei (angry): ¡°You-you don¡¯t have to tell him that! Stop it!¡±


    Me: ¡°My wives... carry around?? Umm... Oh!! OHHHH!!! Thoooose Girls!!! Oh... he he he he.¡±


    Wei stares daggers or rather swords at me.


    Wei: ¡°Stop laughing like an idiot.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hey!! You were the one to bring it up; you don¡¯t have to be so mean.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Ha ha ha ha... after bringing them up, she will let them fly.¡±


    Wei starts walking faster and ahead of us while both Deiti and me laugh... pretty loudly.


    Me: ¡°It seems both of you have formed quite the team. She is one of those Elite Adventurers you so deeply crave to find.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I know, she told me. At first, I couldn¡¯t believe it, but when I saw her fighting... she took my breath away.¡±


    Me: ¡°It seems you are star struck, Deiti.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Maybe... or maybe I finally found something I searched for a long time.¡±


    Me: ¡°And what is that?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°A friend.¡±


    Me (pouting): ¡°So what am I?¡±


    Deiti looks at me for some moment, then replied.


    Deiti: ¡°Nothing more than an acquaintance or an enigma, whom I still haven¡¯t figured it out.¡±


    Me: ¡°Enigma? Why an enigma?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Because I haven¡¯t still quite figured you out. I mean you have two hot ladies as your wife. You are not that handsome, so how you managed to get them, I have no idea. And now, I find out that you have more lovers. I mean... just how do you manage to do it?


    I even don¡¯t have one and you Sir, right now are bedding countless beast women. It¡¯s just not fair.¡±


    Me: ¡°Aww... Miss Deiti is not getting the love she needs. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find her somewhere. And for the record, I don¡¯t bed women other than my wives, who choose me. So... YAY!!¡±


    Deiti: ¡°And what about that beast woman who was fighting with Adi¡¯Je in the morning. I think Aby was her name.¡±


    Me: ¡°She is someone I deeply care about, but I cannot love.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Why?¡±


    Me: ¡°That... is a question I would not answer right now. And it seems we have reached my tent.


    Get some rest Deiti. Tomorrow, we would need every bit of our strength to complete clearing the rest of the northern part. Bye.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Good night, Le¡¯On... oh... I am sorry. Where are my manners? Good night Your Highness... maybe you bed your women hard and have a sleep of eternal bliss... he he he he.¡±


    She bows slightly and leaves towards her tent, which was close to mine. I smiled at her parting sentence. I turned and with a deep breath, entered my tent.


    Upon entering the tent, I saw Aby sitting on a chair in the far corner of the tent; Wei was already sitting beside her, having a conversation with her. There is still a hint of embarrassment on her face. Naj¡¯Rak was sitting on her bed, worriedly looking over Adi¡¯Je. Adi¡¯Je was pacing the floor, anxiously. She was looking down while pacing. The first one to see me entering was Aby.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Aby: ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    Me: ¡°Nothing, was just talking with Deiti.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord!!! Your back!!¡±


    She ran towards me and hugged me tightly.


    Aby was surprised and the only thing she could manage to speak was.


    Aby: ¡°HEY!!!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... I am sooo happy to see you... *sniff* I... I am sorry for my behaviour in the morning *sniff* I am so sorry *sniff* I happy to see you... Please do not be angry with me, My Lord... *sniff* Please, I... I do not know what I would do without you *sniff*.¡±


    She had buried her face in my chest or the armour over it to be exact. I could feel her body shaking and tensed.


    I slowly put my left hand on her waist and with my right, pulled her face out of my chest and pulled closer to my face. She was trying hard not to cry, but that didn¡¯t stop her from letting her tears loose. Her eyes showed pain and sadness. Her aura felt... felt like darkness. Her aura was way further than what her actual aura used to be. She had purposefully bitten her lips. It looked as if she was trying really hard not to have a breakdown. Seeing her grief stricken face, only one thing raced in my mind.


    What kind of husband am I? To make my own wife cry and leave her in a state like that... absolutely disgraceful. How could I make the woman I love think that it was her fault in the first place? Shameful...


    I moved my right hand, which was holding her chin towards her cheeks. I wiped away the tears from her cheeks as well as from her beautiful eyes. Her lips were trembling along with her whole body. It seemed as if she was at her limit. One more guilty feeling or thought and she would completely shatter.


    After clearing her beautiful face from her tears, I again placed my right on her chin, slightly bringing her closer to mine. The distance between her lips and mine were just a few inches. I smiled and spoke.


    Me: ¡°I am sorry... My Queen. The one who should be apologizing should only be myself. I am truly sorry My Queen. You, who is as innocent as a snowflake should not be crying over my own fault.


    What kind of a husband am I?


    What kind of a Blood am I, who made his love, cry?


    I am very sorry, My Queen.


    You are very important to me and I love you. Please give me a fitting punishment for what folly, I have committed. I beg of you, My Queen... punish this fool and let him repent for what he had done.¡±


    She looked at me for quite some time. I felt as if time stopped itself. There was only silence surrounding us.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I can only think of one punishment for you My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Kiss me... make me feel that the feelings I felt all day were for naught. My Lord...¡±


    Without delaying any more, I close those few inches between us. Our lips met while I moved my right hand from her chin to her waist. Both of my hands were on her waist, pushed her body hard against mine. She also tightened her grip and we gave in to the moment. There were now only us... only me and her.


    I first kissed her on her upper lip, then her lower lip. With a continuous motion, we kept kissing each other. Both of our breathing got heavy and I could feel her aura returning to normal. Our tongues met and rolled over each other. I wanted more of her, how I could let her feel that way. Never again... I would have to be more aware of her feelings. I would have to be more than just the ideal King, but also an ideal husband.


    We finally parted our lips after what seemed to be an eternity... breathing heavily. She smiled while cupping my face with both of her hands and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... never call my husband a fool.¡±


    I smile and replied.


    Me: ¡°I would never think of it again.¡±


    She gave out her usual warm and loving aura. She again came closer to me, to my left ear to be exact.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please make me feel loved... tonight.¡±


    She said that in a low, sultry voice.


    Now, how could I say no to that?


    I smiled and it didn¡¯t need to be said through words as it was best to convey these things through feelings alone.


    She too smiled and spoke.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, now please see your other wife too. She too is in a sad mood and in need of your love... he he he he he.¡±


    There she is... I really love her.


    I now look towards Naj¡¯Rak who was standing up and had some tears in her eyes too. I really am pathetic... I managed to upset not just one, but both of my wives... Shameful... Really shameful.


    She respectfully gives a slight bow and then spoke.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King! How was your day? Please tell us about your day.¡±


    I walk close to her. She too was worried and I can guess of what. She warned me about it yesterday, but I was naive to think nothing would happen. But she had to bear the brunt of it. She had to handle both of them and I left her alone in this matter too. I can only imagine how she felt throughout the day.


    Me: ¡°Queen Naj¡¯Rak... I am very sorry for not listening to your warnings. I promise you; in the future I would do a better job as husband than what I did today. Please forgive me for all the trouble you had to endure for the whole day because of my naivety.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King... please do not feel guilty about anything. I am also a Queen of the Bloods. I can handle anything and I do not blame you for anything.¡±


    I smile and reply.


    Me: ¡°You are too forgiving, you know that Queen Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Only for My King and My husband, who happens to be the same person.¡±


    I do not wait any longer. She too deserves respect and love from her husband. I kiss her while pulling her close to me... I could feel her body began to tremble and she let go of herself. She gave the control of the moment to me. She held her tight against me and I kissed her deeply. She began to sway her pelvis in a rhythm which in turn gave me more pleasure.


    We broke from our kiss or rather I broke away from it. She started to moan slightly which in turn made me want her even more. Before the situation could get murky, I decided to stop, at least for now. We have the whole night to enjoy... I mean... to love each other.


    With blushing cheeks she moved away from me, allowing me to go over to Aby. Who surprisingly didn¡¯t utter any word till now? But although she didn¡¯t say anything but her face told a different story. The story would probably be about me getting beaten into a pulp or being cut into numerous small pieces...  What?? ... She is a monster in beastmen clothing.


    Her face was red... red with anger. Her eyes just wanted blood. It was funny... she would have been a fine Blood if she was born into our clan. But alas... Wei held her hand tight and I think she was trying to save me from Aby¡¯s wrath.


    I came close to her and spoke.


    Me: ¡°How was your day, Aby?¡±


    She kept looking directly towards my eyes. It had mean intention written all over it and in a flash, she wrapped her arms around my neck. I thought she was trying to choke me, but it was not to be. Instead, she too kissed me... deeply. She didn¡¯t waste any time. I felt bloodlust coming from behind me. It was stifling to say the least and this much amount of bloodlust could only belong to Adi¡¯Je. I dare not move, but unconsciously I started to kiss Aby back.


    Suddenly, all the memories I had with flashed before my eyes. Starting from the day, I met her first to the time she caught me in the swamp. Then onwards into each and every moment I had with her. I felt a surging pain coming from my chest... as if something had been lodged there. I winced in pain, but every time I saw those memory flashes of us, the pain receded. Love took its place. A deep and warm feeling surrounded us. As if, I was filled in a place where only I exist... no... not just me but Aby too.


    I started to panic but as we moved deeper into our kiss, the more love I felt. I have kissed several times before, but this has never happened to me... What is happening?


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    CONGRATULATIONS:-


    YOU WERE BESTOWED WITH  THE MARK OF LOVE.


    DUE TO IT,


    YOU HAVE BEEN CHOSEN AS THE MATE OF THE FOLLOWING MEMBER OF THE FELI CLAN:-


    ABY, FELI- AGEIN LINE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 13 (Part 2)

    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    WARNING!!


    MATE ADDED OUTSIDE THE CHOSEN LIST OF MATES, MADE BY KING HUI¡¯MI.


    WARNING!!


    NOT COMPATIBLE WITH THE CURSE OF THE PURE BLOOD WOMEN.


    DEATH IMMINENT FOR THE NEW MATE AFTER MATING.


    COUNTER MEASURES NOT APPLIED.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    What??? What just happened right now???


    Aby parted her lips from mine.


    She had tears in her eyes and, with her lips were trembling. And in that state, she said.


    Aby: ¡°Now... did you feel my love for you, Le¡¯On?


    I love you and now I have chosen you... as my husband.¡±


    Me: ¡°How??¡±


    Wei: ¡°What happened? Why both of you are looking at them like that?¡±


    I looked towards her and saw she was looking behind us. I turned back and saw; both Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak looking at us with surprised and confused faces.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What did you just do, Aby? What did you just do?¡±


    Wei: ¡°What do you mean? What happened? Someone tell me.¡±


    Me: ¡°I... I... umm she... she... ahh...¡±


    Wei: ¡°What?¡±


    Me: ¡°She choose me as her mate... I am now... her husband.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t do that, Aby? Tell me!¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes... I did.¡±


    Wei: ¡°You used the Mark Of Love!!¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Me: ¡°Umm... excuse me... but what just happened? Can someone explain it to me?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Allow me to explain it to you, my husband and to my fellow sister wives too... he he he he.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh... I have to sit down. My head is spinning.¡±


    I sat on the nearby chair, waiting for everything to be clear or anyone to help me clearly understand... what happened?


    Aby: ¡°My clan, the Feli clan consists of two variants. They are the Agein Line and the Casien Line.


    I belong to the Agein Line. There are no difference between the two lines save for one ritual, the way of choosing our life partners.


    The Casein Line uses the traditional way. The traditional way meaning agreeing by word of mouth. Both the partners have to agree about it and they go the Council of Feli offices to register themselves manually.


    The Agein Line uses a different way. How it got differentiated no one knows, but all follow it. The way is called The Mark Of Love.


    When either a male Agein or female Agein loves a beastmen, they initiate the Mark Of Love, through a deep, meaningful kiss with their desired person. From the onset of the kiss, the moments both of them shared together flashes before both of them, the feelings of the person initiating the Mark gets transferred to the person they love. They in turn feel all the feelings the initiate beastmen felt during each and every moment they shared together.


    You saw those memories, you felt my feelings from the day I met to the day I realized that I loved you till today, where I feel I would suffocate if I don¡¯t stay with you, by your side. That is the Mark Of Love.


    When the beastmen feels the love the initiate beastmen felt about them, then it is up to them whether to accept them or not. You felt the love, the warmth not just surrounding you but us. Yes... I was there with you. You allowed me and that is why in a place filled with love, we were there together. I felt all your feelings too. I know what is going on your mind. The worries you carry with you. You are not alone. Not from this moment. Your worries are now my worries. Thus accepting my feelings made the Mark Of Love a success.


    Hence, we are now married. We do not need to do anything else. I love you, Le¡¯On... I love you, my husband.¡±


    ************* Aby¡¯s POV***********


    We came back just before the moonstar rose in the sky. By ¡®We¡¯, I am referring to me, and that old bag of bones named Adi¡¯Je, the so called first wife of that child. Le¡¯On. The moment she entered the tent, she started pacing the floor in anxiousness. Le¡¯On¡¯s second wife Naj¡¯Rak was also with us, now sitting on her bed, worriedly looking over Adi¡¯Je. Le¡¯On still hadn¡¯t returned.


    We had a good day and the western part is almost taken back from the Dynoths. Although I didn¡¯t do anything, that ancient lady pacing the floor over there did nothing too. The whole time she was there, she kept on sighing. It was so irritating that I wanted to punch her, but I couldn¡¯t. Le¡¯On, from what I can feel, loves his both wives too much. He would surely mind if anything would happen to his precious wives. Would he be concerned if something happened to me?


    Why does he want to push me away? Can¡¯t he understand that I love him too much that it hurts!! So what, we can¡¯t share a bed?? So what?? As long as I am with him, I am happy. As long as he kisses me, I am happy. I don¡¯t care if I die if we mate. At least I got to have him.


    Suddenly, Wei barged inside with a red face, as if she was embarrassed about something. Right... as if that would happen. My heart started to beat faster. Wei has come back that means Le¡¯On has to. But where is he?? Is he alright? Did something happen to him?? No... no... no... that can¡¯t be. I have to stay strong.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Your Back, Wei... Is the King with you?¡±


    Wei just nodded and head towards me. Adi¡¯Je continued to pace the floor. When will she stop? It¡¯s because of her, I can¡¯t be with him. I would never accept her as his wife. Never...


    Wei quietly sat beside me.


    Me: ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Was anyone injured while you were there?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Di... did Le¡¯On got hurt?¡±


    Wei: ¡°He will.¡±


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    Wei: ¡°I mean, no.¡±


    Me: ¡°Where is he? Is he doing something else?¡±


    Wei: ¡°He was walking behind me. Maybe he is talking.¡±


    Me: ¡°With whom?¡±


    Wei: ¡°With... with Deiti.¡±


    Me: ¡°The girl I saw in the morning?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is she a friend of his or... a ne- new lover?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Friend, but she is annoying, more than you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good. But where is he?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Stop asking so many questions.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why? You are the only one from whom I can know about him.¡±


    Wei: ¡°You can ask him directly. Here he comes.¡±


    I turned towards the entry of the tent. I saw Le¡¯On entering. My heart started to race. I felt warm all over my body and I started to experience pain originating from my chest. When I saw him, I felt happiness engulf me, but it was not enough.


    His wives hadn¡¯t noticed him. So I spoke first.


    Me: ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Nothing, was just talking with Deiti.¡±


    Suddenly, in the middle of our conversation, his ancient wife barged in and put her old hands on him. She started asking him questions and tried to make him weak by crying and he responded to her action. That fool... he is still a child. I know she obstructed me on purpose. I will not forgive her.


    All of a sudden, Le¡¯On apologizes about something and calls himself a fool and asks for punishment. Why would Le¡¯On apologize? Don¡¯t tell me... she made it seem that it was his fault this morning!! That fool... Do not step into her net Le¡¯On... do not...


    He kisses her. He... he was kissing her. Why? Why she can kiss him, but I cannot? Why? I have got to stop this.


    I tried to get up, but my hand was pulled. I looked over it and saw Wei holding my hand.


    Wei: ¡°Let them have their moment.¡±


    Me: ¡°But...¡±


    Wei: ¡°Look at them. Don¡¯t they look happy?¡±


    Me: ¡°Should I quietly watch this farce?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes.¡±


    I sat down, but averted my eyes. I can¡¯t bring myself to see him kiss that beast woman. I hate her...


    Why do I have to avert my eyes?? So many questions and no one to answer it.


    After a long time they finished their kiss, I once tried to see them, but I could not stomach it. I kept on glancing at their way until they finished. I was relieved because of that. Only then that old bag of bones steered Le¡¯On towards his other wife. He approached her and apologized to her too. Why is he apologizing?? Is it because of me? Is he ashamed of me?? No... no... It can¡¯t be. I know him very well; he would never feel that way for me. I felt his love that day when we kissed. His feelings were genuine, but right now, after getting his message, I know he is conflicted. He should not be in pain because of me.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    In the mean time, Le¡¯On approached me after Naj¡¯Rak. He looked at me... I always felt that he had kind eyes. My heart was racing as if it would pop out of my chest. I felt warm and pain. He should not endure this conflict all alone. I must share it with him. I must show him, how much he means to me and how much I love him.


    He spoke to me.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°How was your day, Aby?¡±


    From now on... I will be the one to answer all the questions I have. You do not have to worry about being close to me, from now on, it will be ours.


    Without giving him any moment to think, I pulled him close and kissed him. I love you Le¡¯On... let me make you feel what you mean to me. I am sure you love me too and will accept me, as your wife.


    ****************** End of Aby¡¯s POV*************


    ¡°You fool!!! What have you done?


    Do you have any idea of what you did?¡±


    Currently Adi¡¯Je was screaming at Aby while holding or dangling her upside down, using her tail which was coiled itself onto Aby¡¯s both legs. Aby was being swayed continuously. Adi¡¯Je was angry, really angry. When and how she passed me and latched her tail onto Aby¡¯s legs, I don¡¯t have a clue. It was like a blur. She was so fast. What amazing speed!!!


    With Naj¡¯Rak, I was standing behind Adi¡¯Je while Wei was standing close to Aby.


    Wei: ¡°*sign* I need some rest. I am going to sleep in Deiti¡¯s tent. See you in the morning.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Hey!! Where are you going? Are you going to leave me here, Wei?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes... it seems this is your family now and I cannot intrude in the matters of a family. Enjoy your... marriage. Good night Aby.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Heyy!! Wei... wait!!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Stop talking to her, you fool!! Start answering me!! Do you know what you have done? Do you even think over anything or just do whatever first comes to that under developed brain of yours?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Put me down, you old bones!!!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Answer me first!!¡±


    Aby: ¡°This is the last time I am warning you. Put me down, right now!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You are warning me! What will you do if I do not?¡±


    Aby: ¡°I will punch youuuuu..... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa.....¡±


    Adi¡¯Je swayed her by her tail, left and right, up and down... sometimes in circle.


    Aby: ¡°Puuuuutttt mmmmeeeee dddddooowwwwnnnn!!!¡±


    I think I should put an end to it.


    Me: ¡°Umm... Adi, I think it¡¯s enough. Please put her down.¡±


    She looked at me, her eyes explaining perfectly her mood. She gave a slight nod.


    She slowly lowered Aby down and freed her legs.


    She turned towards me and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord! You must understand... what she did was plain and simple irresponsible. I cannot accept this.¡±


    I lightly touch her cheeks with the palm of my hands. I smiled and said.


    Me: ¡°I know...¡±


    Aby: ¡°*cough* *cough* Hey!! It¡¯s...¡±


    I look towards her and glared her... she stopped talking. Good.


    Again, I face Adi¡¯Je. I smiled and continued.


    My: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je... I know what she has done is nothing short of irresponsible. But... I have felt... I have felt her pain, her anger, her sorrow, her loneliness... most of all, I have felt her love. Love for me... the same kind I find every time you look at me or when Queen Naj¡¯Rak speaks to me.


    You see, though out of her sheer foolishness we have found ourselves in a very murky predicament, but at the same time, I felt warmth within her.


    I think you understand Adi that feeling... don¡¯t you?


    (I turn towards Naj¡¯Rak)


    You can also understand that feeling, Naj¡¯Rak... don¡¯t you?


    (She nods her head in acceptance. I turn and face Ad¡¯Je once again.)


    Don¡¯t you, Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Ye- Yes, My Lord.¡±


    I walk towards Aby who was still on the ground with tears in her eyes. This beast woman... either are angry or tears in their eyes... don¡¯t know any more emotions do you? *sign*


    I stop before her and extend my right hand. She first looks at me then towards my extended hand. I smiled at her, which led her to extend her hand too, grabbing my hand. With conviction in my voice and on my actions... spoke to her.


    Me: ¡°Rise and stand on your feet... for no Queen of the Bloods bows to anyone...


    Rise... Queen Aby of the Blood Zumas...


    May you perform the duty of a Blood Queen and of a Blood wife to your utmost ability...


    Rise... my wife... Queen Aby.¡±


    She mustered all her strength to pull herself up. It¡¯s funny, I have always seen her taking every situation head on, on her own terms even a few minutes ago but right now she is defenceless.


    She got up very timidly, all the while looking towards me. She was vulnerable and did not know what to do or act. With a smiling face I asked her.


    Me: ¡°You can drop the act now... you have got what you wanted.¡±


    Her face turned from sweet and defenceless to more of a sinister look with a smile even more sinister.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I do not know how I can stop myself from killing her.¡±


    She gazed towards Adi¡¯Je with a cold look.


    Aby: ¡°Did you say something, Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°Yes, I did Queen... Aby. I said I do not know if I can hold myself from killing you.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Surely, you don¡¯t want to kill one of the Queens of... (She turned her gaze towards me) of our Lord here, do you?


    If you do, then I believe our Lord would be very heart broken. I don¡¯t think to break our Lord¡¯s heart do you, Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I- I- I- I do not.¡±


    Me: ¡°But... as Queen Adi¡¯Je is the first Queen, she can discipline you, however... she sees fit.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Now, if all of you would excuse me, I have something to attend to. Please do whatever you like while I am gone. And Queen Adi¡¯Je, also see to it that everything is in order for... our sessions for the night.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord. Everything and everyone will be prepared.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Hey!! You cannot leave me here.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... I can.¡±


    I moved away from her and approached the weapons and armour rack. I placed my weapons on the rack along with my armour. I wore a thin cotton white shirt over a black leather pants. I also placed my braces on the armour rack and amidst countless pleas and question from Aby; I proceeded to exit the tent.


    Today has just been crazy, one after another. Someone wants power and someone wants love. In the future, I am not going to accept anyone. I have my hands full from now on. Adi¡¯Je, Naj¡¯Rak and Aby. Naj¡¯Rak didn¡¯t say anything about the matter. I know she must have felt something, but whether it was the happiness of having another sister-wife or sadness from having Aby as her sister-wife I do not know. I have to ask her about it. But what am I going to do now. Even the King¡¯s Crystal warned me about it. That Aby... the consequences of a slip up is too high.


    I make my way towards Commander Eldin¡¯s tent. She did ask me to visit her tent. I don¡¯t think she has any interest about discussing about strategies about tomorrows mission. I can clearly see in her eyes... nothing but lust for power. I have to be on my guard in there. This is getting troublesome.


    I reach the Commander¡¯s tent. Just like before, the same guards were guarding her tent. But this time, they gave a slight bow upon recognizing me. Without any word, they parted their spears allowing me to enter. I walk up to the entry of her tent.


    Me: ¡°May I come in, Commander Eldin?¡±


    ¡°Yes... yes please, Your Highness.¡±


    A soft, feminine voice flowed out from inside the tent.


    ***************************************


    (AUTHOR''S NOTE:- I APOLOGIZE  FOR THE LATE UPDATE AND IF THIS CHAPTER SEEMS SHORT.)

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 13 (Part 3)

    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- WARNING! ADULT CONTENT.


    ****************************************


    I entered the tent. As soon as I entered the tent, my nose was blasted by a very beautiful aroma. I have never smelled this kind of aroma before. It was very pleasurable. And the tent was dimly lit too. I saw very few candles bundle making the atmosphere very relaxing. After all the crazy things that happened before, this was very pleasing for me. I actually liked the atmosphere the Commander had created.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Your Highness... thank you for coming here.¡±


    She said that while approaching me. I noticed her wearing a round neck; sleeveless clothing which was probably of brown colour and it was up to her waist length. Along with that she was also wearing full length pants, which were probably of black colour. As the inside of the tent was dimly lit, I could not ascertain the correct colour of her clothing or what fabric they were made of. But all of it looked comfortable and were complementing her well proportioned body very well.


    I smiled towards her. I have been smiling a lot today and I have to. Today has been one crazy day.


    She again spoke.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°King Le¡¯On, please sit here, on this chair. Unlike the last time, I was able to acquire these just for you. I was so ashamed last time, a Commander of the Zoit Army offering a King of a Clan to sit on her bed due to lack of chairs in her tent is not worthy of that position.¡±


    Me: ¡°Commander, you do not have to be so formal. We are at war and such pleasantries are of very insignificant note.¡±


    I sat on the simple wooden chair towards which she pointed before. There was a table right beside me. On top of it were many documents and some maps. I turned my gaze towards her, but she was doing something at the far end of the tent which showing her back to me. I continued.


    Me: ¡°Exactly what did you wanted to discuss with me, Commander?¡±


    Eldin Vest (showing her back towards me): ¡°King Le¡¯On, I wanted to apologize for my behaviour in the battlefield today. I should not have said those things to you. I realized that it was absolutely unbecoming of me and of a Zoit Army Commander.


    Thus, I wanted to apologize to you in a proper way and show my gratitude towards you for tolerating my shameful behaviour.¡±


    After that, she turned around and faced me. She had a tray on her hands and on it was a big bottle full of some liquid and two medium glasses. She approached me and placed the tray on top of the documents and maps on the table. She continued.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I hear the Red Logale made by the Cillata Clan is of great taste. Fortunately, I was able to acquire some even during this time of crisis. I hope you will find its taste relaxing, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    She opened the bottle cap and started to pour the red liquid in the glasses. She gently poured the liquid by tilting it slightly. She was standing right next to me, close to the table while pouring the liquid. Due to that, a very sweet fragrance came in contact with me. It was very soothing and I realized the fragrance was coming from her. She too was looking fresh while was not. She finished pouring the liquid and offered a glass to me.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Please King Le¡¯On, as a gesture of my apologies, please accept this.¡±


    I accepted the glass from her. She then took the other glass and sat just opposite to me in another chair, just a few feet away from me.


    Me: ¡°To tell you the truth, I have at one time tasted the Cillata Clans product but it was of another flavour.


    From that experience I can say that they make fine drinks.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Yes, me too King Le¡¯On. Actually can I tell you a secret, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Sure.¡±


    I took a sip from the glass. Ohh... at first a strong flavour struck my taste buds, but after a couple of seconds a sweet taste emerged making it very delicious. I had truly never tasted anything like this.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Actually, the Red Logale is my favourite one. I was not sure whether you would like it or not.¡±


    Me: ¡°I like it... you have good taste Commander.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Really!! Then I am glad that I was able to choose the right one.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you Commander. The atmosphere you have created here is very relaxing and the kind of day I had, I really needed some rest.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Did you not rest in your own tent, King Le¡¯On?¡± She inquired.


    Me: ¡°Actually, no. I was attending to some... personal issues and I forgot to take some. Again, thank you Commander.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Please King Le¡¯On, call me just by name. We are not in the battlefield. And speaking of the battlefield, can you please update me on the reports of the battle of the Western part of the city that General Adi¡¯Je led today.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    I completely forgot about that.


    After taking another sip from my glass, I replied.


    Me: ¡°Pardon me... Eldin but I completely forgot to inquire about the progress made by Queen Adi¡¯Je today. I promise you will have them by tomorrow at first light.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°He he he he... It is alright King Le¡¯On but I already got the Zoit Army version of the report. It seems General Adi¡¯Je had another successful day today. Almost all of the western part have been rid of the Dynoths.


    Very soon, I am hoping to charge the remaining Dynoths in the north from all three sides.


    Of course, keeping in mind if you don¡¯t finish them off earlier by yourself.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really... that¡¯s good to know. I am hoping by tomorrow, we would have most of the north under our control.¡±


    She took a sip of the last of the remaining drink in her glass. My glass was also partially empty. She got up and said.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Would you like some more, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahh... umm... Yes.¡±


    With a happy expression, she placed her empty glass down on the table and picked up the bottle. She then came close to me and started pouring the drink on my glass, filling it completely. She was too close to me. While bending to pour the drink, I could easily see her cleavage. Maybe she did it on purpose or it just happened, but she did posses some fine breasts.


    After finishing pouring mine, she proceeded to pour herself some. She took her glass and sat down on her chair. She spoke.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I have some news for you, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    While sipping from my glass, I replied.


    Me: ¡°What kind of news?¡±


    With a smile, she replied.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Yesterday, I contacted the Council of Zoit about receiving some information about you or your Clan.


    Today, in the morning, I got their reply. It seems that the Blood Zumas formerly known as the Zumas are in a contract with the Council of Zoit. This quest is a part of it. It is pretty important for you and your Clan.¡±


    After taking another sip, I replied.


    Me: ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    She tilted her head in confusion.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Meaning?¡±


    Me: ¡°You are right about being in a contract with the Council of Zoit and this quest being a part of it.


    But No... It is more important for the Council of Zoit than to me or my Clan. I could care less about their opinions.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Then why this deal?¡±


    Me: ¡°Although I do not care about what the Council of Zoit thinks, but I do want to have a peaceful relation with them. And I wanted the Bloods to gather battle experience, hence the deal. They think they have put us in a bind, but in reality it was us that profited from this, as you can see for yourself.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Battle experience? I have confusion here, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°What type of confusion?¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°Pardon me, if I am being blunt, but I heard from my childhood that Zumas could not fight even low level monsters, but from what I saw here... it is totally contradictory.¡±


    Me: ¡°Along with you, everybody in the Zoit continent thinks about it too. This is the first battle the Bloods are facing. But, Queen Adi¡¯Je is a different species or variant of Bloods.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°What kind of variant?¡±


    Me: ¡°The kind which every beast that lives in Zoit should fear. She is what we call a Pure Blood or an Original Blood Zuma. She has far more battle experience that all of the beasts combined in the whole of Zoit continent. And she is way more deadly and powerful than me.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°A Pure Blood... then what are you?¡±


    Me: ¡°If I start explaining this, I believe it will cover the whole night. At this point of time, I would like to give only one caution. Do not do anything that should make Queen Adi¡¯Je angry. Even I would be at a loss in efforts of saving someone from her rage.¡±


    Eldin Vest: ¡°I... I will keep that in mind, King Le¡¯On.


    Ahh... your glass is empty. Allow me.¡±


    She again got up and started to pour some more in my glass. This time, I could see more than just her cleavage. I could see her most of her breasts save for her nipples which I could see that they were aroused from over her clothes. They were quite big to be honest, around the size of Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s.


    After finishing mine, she poured what was left in the bottle in her glass. She put the bottle down and with a large gulp emptied her glass. Some liquid escaped from her mouth and landed on her top which in turn made her top wet. But she didn¡¯t mind and as she put her glass down on the table, she let out a small giggle. She looked at me with lust filled eyes. She licked her lower lips slightly. To be honest, I was too attracted towards her, whether it was the drink or anything else I do not know.


    She approached me until she was standing just few inches away from me.


    With a slur in her voice and said.


    Eldin Vest: ¡°King Le¡¯On, please finish your drink.¡±


    My head too was spinning and I was feeling a slight buzz within my head. It was very relaxing. I too had a slur and I found hard to pronounce the words correctly.


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    I took a small sip.


    Eldin Vest (with a slur in her voice): ¡°Nooo... not like that... here, let help you.¡±


    She closed the remaining gap within us and quickly sat on my lap with her left hand around my neck and with her right hand; she held my glass over my fingers. I could feel her warm body and along with the slight buzz I was experiencing, it created something amazing within me. She moved closer to me and I could feel her warm breath on my face and she used her right hand to guide the glass towards my mouth.


    I opened my mouth and she tilted her hand just at the right angle for the whole of the liquid rushed into my mouth. But, I was not able to take all of it so some still remained in my glass. I barely managed to gulp down the liquid which produced a burning sensation within my throat.


    With a smile in her face, she sipped the remaining drink in my glass. After sipping it, she came closer towards my mouth and with quick movement; she put her lips onto mine. On Instinct, I slightly parted my lips and I felt her parting her lips too. Right then, I felt the drink in her mouth rushing within mine. I drank what she gave. She freed my hands by taking the glass out of it and put it on the table.


    My hand on their own made their way towards her back while she encircled her hands around my neck. We were lodged into a deep kiss. First, I sucked her upper lips, then her lower lips and continued on. Her lips were warm and I could taste the drink on her lips. The lust within me was rising as was hers. Our breathing got heavy and now positioned herself in a way that her legs were crossed mine. We were sitting while our legs were in a criss-cross position.


    She started to grind her pelvis on mine, arousing my penis. I felt the warm sensation around her vagina region and it was becoming wet. Slight moans escaped her mouth while our kiss deepened. Suddenly, she moved her hand around my neck and onto her top. She pulled her top upwards and freed herself from it. Her glorious breasts were inviting me along with her brownish aroused nipple.


    With a slur and a sweet voice, she said.


    Eldin: ¡°Please...¡±


    I put my right hand on her right breasts while I sucked on her left breast. I sometimes nibbled on her nipples which made her arch backwards. Her moans got heavy and frequent while I helped myself on her breasts. Her vagina region had been already too wet indicating me that she had reached her limit and I too was just about to break.


    She again spoke.


    Eldin: ¡°Take... Ummm... take mee... please.


    Umm... make me yours...


    I want... ummm... want you...¡±


    I stoop up carrying her, resting my arms under her bottoms to support her. I approached the bed and put her down. She was coiling and arching in pleasure while frequent moans came out. I was about to free her from her smooth pants when she said.


    Eldin: ¡°I... ummm... never would have thought... Ahhahhh... I would lay... umm... with a Zuma.¡±


    As if like a steel rod; her words hit me hard. Just like that, all the lust, all the warm feelings I had, went away in a blink of an eye. She was right. I saw her, eagerly waiting for me to make the ultimate move. But it would not happen for her. I got up and walked away from her. I turn my back towards her.


    Eldin: ¡°What happened? Why are you leaving?¡±


    I replied her.


    Me: ¡°It is true what you said and it was also somewhat funny. You never would have even laid your eyes upon me if I had been a Zuma which all of the beasts in the Zoit continent knew.


    The truth is... you would have used Zumas as baits for the Dynoths if you could. And that is why... you cannot become my partner or a Queen of the Blood.


    Thank you for the drink and goodnight, Commander Eldin.¡±


    I proceeded to exit her tent when she screamed at me.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°DO YOU THINK I WOULD LET YOU GO THIS EASY!!! THEN YOU ARE TRULY MISTAKEN... KING LE¡¯ON!!!


    I WOULD REPORT TO EVERYONE THAT... THAT YOU HAD TAKEN ADVANTAGE OF ME BY GETTING ME DRUNK AND HAD USED ME REPEATEDLY THROUGH OUT THE NIGHT...


    HOW WOULD YOUR PRECIOUS WIVES REACT TO YOU, KNOWING THAT THEIR HUSBAND HAD FORCEFULLY TAKEN SOMEONE??


    HOW WOULD IT AFFECT YOUR CLAN WITH REGARDS WITH THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT... KING LE¡¯ON??


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    WHO WOULD BELIEVE YOU, KING LE¡¯ON?


    IT¡¯S BETTER FOR YOU TO TAKE ME AND MAKE A QUEEN OF THE BLOODS... AND I WOULD SPARE YOUR IMAGE FROM PLUMMETING...


    THINK ABOUT IT, KING LE¡¯ON!!


    THINK ABOUT IT, LONG... AND HARD.¡±


    I listened to her rant and she was right. The situation I was in was bad. I would lose everything and my credibility would be destroyed... if not for a simple thing that will make me innocent of her charges.


    A loud laughter came out of me.


    Me: ¡°HA HA HA HA HA HA....¡±


    I looked back towards her... She was watching me with a surprised face while covering herself with a bed sheet.


    I replied.


    Me: ¡°And yet again... you proved me right. The lust for power is much more dangerous than anything and you are unworthy to become the Queen.


    Your charges would have thrown me into a nightmare, but there is a secret about me that only a few people know, including my wives... who can support me on my claim.¡±


    Eldin Vest (angry): ¡°And what is that?¡±


    Me: ¡°I am infected with a poison called the Curse of the Pure Blood Women.


    In simple terms, the poison renders me incapable of having sexual relationships with anyone other than my wife, whose blood has been used to make the poison. In my case, the poison was made from Queen Adi¡¯Je¡¯s blood and only by ingesting a potion made by her; a woman can have sexual intercourse with me. That too has to be a Blood women.


    If any non Blood does have intercourse with me, they DIE...... It is a fact and thus... I possibly cannot... even I tried could force myself onto you...


    So you see... Commander Eldin... you just burned whatever bridge was left between us. But for the sake of this quest I will continue to assist you and the Zoit army in defeating the Dynoths. But your chances of snatching power are now ZERO.


    Goodnight Commander... see you in the morning.¡±


    With that, I exit her tent and while I exit, I found the two guards watching me in a dumbfounded manner.


    When I was a little distance away from her tent, I heard her scream...


    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH................¡±


    Ahh... what pleasure it brought to my ears...


    Now onto another matter... the matter between Aby and Adi¡¯Je. I have to do something. Though, I stopped myself there, but I was left unsatisfied. The situation could turn in a very bad manner. I have to find a common ground with all of them.


    While thinking about all these things, I reached my tent. All the Bloods have gone to sleep and even Deiti¡¯s tent was dark. She and Wei must be now sleeping. Both of them worked hard today and must have been very tired.


    The light in my tent was still glowing. I entered my tent and found Adi¡¯Je, Naj¡¯Rak and Aby sitting in a circle with heavy expressions. When they noticed me, all of them stood up and Adi¡¯Je spoke first.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, we have come to a decision and would for you to hear us.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am listening, go on.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°First, please sit here My King.¡±


    She grabbed my right hand and dragged me towards a bed and made me sit down. Then all of them sat in front of me.


    Aby: ¡°After numerous... debates, we have come to some decisions about our arrangement in the household.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm... okay, go on.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Just as before, each one of us would get to spend one night with you then wait for two days for her next turn. As I am your first wife, the count will start with me. That means tonight we would spend the night together, then tomorrow it will be Queen Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s turn and the day after tomorrow, it will be... Queen *sigh* Queen Aby¡¯s turn. After her again, it will be my turn and the count will go on until you decide to bring another one in the mix.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay...¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Like before, I would be the one in charge of restoring your weapons and armours.¡±


    Aby: ¡°And... in the matter of us mating... it will never happen and even someone should try to engage in it, it would the job of any one of the sister-wives to stop us immediately.¡±


    Me: ¡°Are you really okay with that? I mean, you could have a happier life with someone else. Not just you but no wife could bear not being able to mate with their husbands. Did you really think things through?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Ye-Yes... Yes, I did.¡±


    Me: ¡°Eh... Not getting any conviction in your answer, Aby.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Sh- shut up, you child. What do you know about love?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Again with this attitude! I already told you to never call our Lord... a child!¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Umm... Queen Adi¡¯Je, please calm down.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay, anything else?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Nothing else, My Lord.¡±


    Aby: ¡°No... I have a question.¡±


    Me: ¡°What that might be?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Why do I have to sleep without my husband on the day of my marriage?¡±


    Me: ¡°You still have issues...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°No, My Lord.


    Because of a simple reason or actually two.


    One, this was already my night and two, our Lord is very tired and is in need of some relaxing which you cannot provide, but me and Queen Naj¡¯Rak can. And since it was already my night so naturally, I would get the precedence.


    You know it too Aby... You cannot deny the truth.¡±


    Her face turned gloomy. Where did I put myself? This is too tiring.


    I yawned and yawned some more.


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be insensitive to all of your emotions, but I am really tired. Today has been crazy and I just want to rest. So, can someone blow the lights out and we will discuss the rest of the matters tomorrow.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°We are very sorry My Lord. We will do as you wish.


    Please make yourself comfortable while we change.¡±


    Without wasting any more time, I got into my bed and got comfortable. I closed my eyes just to relax them.


    *************** Deiti¡¯s POV***********


    ¡°Are you here, Deiti?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... come in little Wei.¡±


    She entered my tent with a dull face and replied.


    Wei: ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    Me: ¡°What is the matter? You look horrible.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I feel much worse than I look.¡±


    Me: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wei: ¡°That boy is bad news.¡±


    Me: ¡°What? Who?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Who else?? It¡¯s Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°What did he do?¡±


    Wei: ¡°What else?? He created another mess. Aby used her Mark of Love on him, just now. Now, she is also his wife.¡±


    Me: ¡°What??? That Le¡¯On already got three wives!! How did he do it?? Tell me... tell me everything and what is that Mark of Love?¡±


    Wei: ¡°How annoying...¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh come on... Look! I even managed to get my hands on this.¡±


    I showed her what I... charmed out of a Zoit Army guard.


    She looked at it and asked me.


    Wei: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Me: ¡°What is it!? You don¡¯t know!¡±


    Wei: ¡°No.¡±


    Me: ¡°Uff... this is a bottle of a Red Logale drink made by the famous Cillata Clan. The Army carries many bottles of this so I took one for us.¡±


    Wei: ¡°For us?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... you know... for relaxation.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Is it any good?¡±


    Me: ¡°It is not just good. It is great and along with the story you were about to tell me, it would become awesome. Now, let me pour some for you and me then you can begin. Take a seat where ever you like, little one.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Can I sleep here? I don¡¯t want to spend another minute there.¡±


    Me: ¡°He he he he... sure.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Why are you giggling?¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh... nothing.¡±


    She sat on the bed while I started pouring the drink into glass that I also acquired.


    Me: ¡°Little Wei, why don¡¯t you open your armour and put them along with your weapons on the rack. Make yourself a little comfortable.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I suppose I can do that.¡±


    She placed her armour and weapons on the rack and sat on the bed again. I too had finished pouring the drink and brought them to her along with the bottle. I gave her a glass and sat beside her on the bed while putting the bottle between us.


    Me: ¡°Now you can start.¡±


    I took a sip... what fine taste... ummm... I love it.


    Wei: ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wei: ¡°Well, Aby¡¯s clan has a certain type of marriage ritual. They use the Mark of Love on the person, the person they love. If the person reciprocates their feelings, they are married.


    Aby did that and hence she is now another wife of Le¡¯On.¡±


    I finished my drink and was craving for more. I poured some in my glass and some in her. She went on about Le¡¯On and Aby¡¯s love story. I didn¡¯t care for any of it. That beastman was having his way with three women while I don¡¯t have even one. His problems are no worries of mine and from the looks of it, Wei doesn¡¯t like it either. Unconsciously, she¡¯s been drinking non-stop. I was on my third, while she was about to finish the bottle.


    I suddenly remembered what I had promised her. With one large gulp, I finished my drink and moved closer to her.


    Me: ¡°Do you remember what I promised you?¡±


    Wei: ¡°What?¡±


    Me: ¡°He he he... tonight, your girls are going to be free... YAY!¡±


    Wei: ¡°No!! Absolutely not.¡±


    Me: ¡°Come on... just feel it for one moment and then decide it for yourself.¡±


    Wei: ¡°No... I don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    If I keep asking her, she would always say no. I have to take matters in my own hand. Without delaying any further, I placed both of my hands on her chest. I felt her breasts underneath her tight shirt. They were warm and soft.


    Wei: ¡°Wha... what are you do... doing?¡±


    Me: ¡°I am helping you.¡±


    I tried to part the shirt and to reveal her, but she caught my hands and with she pulled me towards her. Unknown to my calculation, she had great power. As I was pulled towards her, I landed on top of her while she lay on the bed. My hands were still resting on her ample breasts and her arms holding my wrists. We were looking at each other¡¯s eyes. Her breathing got heavier as I felt both her warm breath on my face and her chest arching upwards then downwards in a systematic manner.


    Wei: ¡°Wha... what are you do... doing?¡±


    I kept on looking at her beautiful eyes and ignored her words. I could see her blushing, maybe it is the effect of the drink, but at that moment, she looked the girl in my dreams.


    I did what I felt was right. I leaned towards her, closing the gap between us. For the first time, our lips met. I kissed her upper lips. After kissing her, I leaned back a little to see her reaction.


    She was looking at me... surprised. I leaned again and this time, kissed her lower lips then I moved onto the upper lips. I had no intention of backing out of that kiss. I kept on kissing her and I squeezed her breasts. That made her open her mouth a little, enough for me to slid my tongue in and taste her. I kept on kissing and pressing her breasts simultaneously.


    Somewhere in the middle of the kiss, she kissed me back. She responded and I pressed deeper. In the mean time, I opened her shirt and slid my hands on her naked breasts; which in turn produced slight moans out of her.


    I broke from our kiss and moved downwards on her body. Kissing her neck, chest, cleavage then suckling her sweet breasts and kneading her nipples. Her moans became louder and louder and her breathing became heavier and heavier as I moved down on her.


    I blew warm hot air from my mouth on her naval region which made her body arch forward. She was moving her body in excitement. I finally reached her most vulnerable region, her vagina which was already wet with excitement. I opened her pants and slid them down her legs. I blew some hot air in the region which made her moan loudly. I must say, while moaning, she becomes sexier.


    I started licking her vagina. I used the tip of my tongue to slightly enter her moist vagina. It smelled kind of sweet and made me want her more. I used my tongue to lick her in a circular clockwise motion, then in anti clockwise motion. Then when returning to the starting point, I lick her in a clockwise again, but went up to only a half circle then licked her in an anti clockwise in a half circle then ended it with a full circular motion. When I finished the full circular motion, she caught hold of my hair and pulled it, rather hard. But that even made me want her more.


    She then pushed my face into her vagina, signalling me to lick her some more. I continued on and within a few minutes, her body began to vibrate violently and then her body got stiff. With a loud moan, she let out her orgasm on my face. It gushed out like a hot geyser. I went on licking her to enable her to orgasm some more. She finally came back to a normal state and her face showed signs of satisfaction. Now, it was my turn to receive.


    I got up and opened my clothes. My naked body was caressed by the cold wind, making me wet. I was burning up and I wanted more. She looked at me and got up. I was now lying down while she started to lick my already wet vagina.


    She licked my clit, which heightened my sensations. I felt a pleasurable heat that spreads from my inner vagina all throughout my groin and ultimately heats up my whole body. The sudden heightened sensation from stimulating my clit connects with the heat coming from my inner vagina. I felt as if the sensation will make me combust. I start to groan and moan as the sensation intensifies. She licks the other part of my vagina at this state, which adds to the whole sensation. The licking action continued non-stop, I felt that the pleasurable sensation right down my vagina was building up fast. I panted and breathe heavily and depending on the speed and interval of the licking I received, I groaned and moaned faster. She kept on licking me faster and faster until I burst into a pleasurable orgasm. I felt as if all the weight of the world was lifted from my shoulders. My body felt lighter and I was in deep pleasure and satisfied.


    She fell over me, resting her head between my breasts and both of us panting heavily. I felt the slight chill in the air and it made the mood that much more pleasurable. She fell asleep and I soon followed. After a long time, I slept peacefully.


    ****************** End of Deiti¡¯s POV **************

 Volume 5- CHAPTER 14

    The morning was absurdly quiet within my household. It is absurd as none of them didn¡¯t fight among themselves. Every one of my wives were doing their own respective jobs. And by that, I meant of course Adi¡¯Je and Aby.


    Both of them didn¡¯t quarrel amongst themselves up to now. Not that they talked much within themselves in the morning. There was also something that I found quite surprising. Aby had changed her demeanour. She was now more like a docile beast woman rather than her usual self.


    We got ready and were preparing ourselves for the day¡¯s mission. Adi''je was back to her normal self. Last night, both of us had a nice... Let''s just say we had a nice conversation. We talked about many things such as our current situation within my household. Complications that arrived with me getting married with Aby.


    I got married with Aby!!!


    I still think that happened in a dream, but an orgasmic beautiful first Blood wife told me otherwise. Aby was now part of something called a harem, as Adi''je told me. Truthfully, I had no knowledge about this term ¡®harem¡¯ so naturally I asked her while I was... Umm... Let''s just once again say while I was making her ''happy''.


    Now, she did answer to all my inquiries about it, but most of them were too hard to understand due to the severe ¡®happiness¡¯ she was experiencing. And I forgot some information she gave because of the thanks I received for giving her immense ¡®happiness¡¯... He he he he... Ehm...


    But from whatever I could understand or could make out, I made a gist out of it.


    Basically, a harem is formed when a group of female beasts that breeds exclusively with a single dominant male beast. And it becomes a harem when the count of wives rises from two. In my case, as I have now three wives and a concubine, I have successfully created a healthy harem.


    But who was the concubine or rather what is a concubine? She had used this term many times, but I never actually asked her what it meant? It kind of slipped my mind or maybe I turned a blind eye to it or I may have thought the term to another word for a lover. Yesterday, I got a vague idea about it from her.


    A concubine is called to those female beasts who engage in an ongoing mating relationship with a male beast to whom they are not or cannot be married. The inability to marry can be due to many numbers of factors, in my case, solely due to the Pure Blood Curse. She does not have the same status as a wife and are ranked below them. Many times concubines are used to bear children for male beasts whose wives are barren.


    But who was my concubine she referred to? When I asked her about this, she answered that it was Marion or rather she was a half concubine.


    It turns out; the harem concept has a ranking system among them. As I said earlier, concubines rank lower than the wives. The first wife is considered the head of the harem and looks after all the members of the harem. In case of any dispute or any type of wrongdoing by a harem member, she acts a judge and sets the punishment or brings the quarrelling harem members into a common ground. By no means, matters or the tensions of the harem are not to be reported to the king. If he wants a report then it is the duty of the first wife to give him a detailed report. In my case, Adi''je, aside from being the first blood queen, she was also the harem queen.


    If the King wants, then he can appoint any other member of the harem Queen. Only he has the right to promote someone within the harem or demote someone.


    Wow!!! I was both amazed and aroused at the same time. Well... Aroused due to the situation we were in and dare I say, I performed greatly than my usual level due to the fact that I was kind of aroused more hearing about these facts or whatever I could understand.


    When I asked her, if or how many Blood Kings did maintain a harem?


    She informed me that according to her knowledge, almost all the Blood Kings had an average of 5 wives and a few low ranking Bloods as concubines. As the status ¡®concubines¡¯ offered financial, general security and stability to the female beast and to her family, the Blood women from low ranking families were mostly suited for it.


    King Hui''Mi and his father also kept concubines from the Crodon clan as well. King Hui'' Mi was the most frivolous Blood King out of all the Kings the Bloods had. He had 5 Blood wives and 4 Crodon wives. While about 6 low ranked Bloods and about 7 Crodon women were kept as concubines. Adi''je was originally set to be his 6th Blood wife, but his first Pure Blood. His second wife, Issa''Ver, was his Harem queen. Apparently, his first wife was only interested in one thing and one thing only... mating. She didn¡¯t want to take any responsibilities other than in the bed. Later, she died during child birth. Died giving to what number of child I do not know or could make out as at that moment her words got tangled... due to experiencing a great surge of ¡®happiness¡¯.


    And that put an end to both of our speaking abilities as after that point the night became a blur.


    Commander Eldin approached me. She was looking like she was very ashamed, but I knew better. She still kept on the act.


    Commander Eldin Vest: ¡°Good morning Your Highness, are you ready?¡±


    Me: ¡°Good morning, Commander Eldin. Yes we are ready. Are your soldiers ready?¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Yes, they are. As you requested, I have brought another 2 Units with me today.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... then I believe you and your men are now ready to face the Dynoths in the western part... alone while I will take my men and assault the north.¡±


    Her face went pale. It looked like I had just told her that the world was going to end.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Wh- What?? Wh- Why? We cannot...¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, you can. Yesterday I showed the way to tackle them and the new soldiers would taught by the experienced ones. I cannot waste my time here anymore. My original goal is to free the area around the Amoith Mountain. That is why today after finishing the Dynoths in the north, we will march forward towards the Mountain.¡±


    Commander Eldin (nervous): ¡°But... but...¡±


    Me: ¡°I have already decided so good luck for today Commander.¡±


    I turned around towards Adi¡¯Je and spoke to her.


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, order the Bloods to move towards the north.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    She in return ordered Captain Din¡¯Pol.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Captain!! Order them to move towards north.¡±


    Captain Din¡¯Pol: ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡±


    He quickly went and issued orders to the rest of the Bloods and they soon started to move on the road that leads towards the northern side of the house.


    Along with me, Adi¡¯Je, Naj¡¯Rak and Aby, Wei and Deiti also came with us. It looks like Deiti had made a new friend.


    Within a half hour of walk we reached the city square on the north, which marked the start of the northern territory. Compared to yesterday, the square looks deserted. Good... the Dynoths did not retake this place.


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, break them up and fan them out. According to what I saw yesterday, the northeastern part is where the most of the Dynoth populace is located. The northwestern part is much less infested considering if they are what I saw last.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Understood My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°We also need to move the bodies back to the camp. They need proper rite. Most of them have started to decay, so I don¡¯t know how or when we should start to move them. I know you have much more experience in this matter.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I do, My Lord. I will get the archers to move them at a singular point and line them up. It will be best if we made the square as a safe point for us.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay... then I have one more thing left to do.¡±


    I turned around and called out all the girls¡¯ names while looking at them.


    Me: ¡°Queen Naj¡¯Rak!


    Queen Aby!


    Wei!


    Deiti!


    All of you please come here. I have something to say.¡±


    All of them came close to me with expectant or confused faces.


    Me: ¡°Today, I¡¯ll be dividing all of you into groups. Each group would be consisting of two members. Okay!


    Wei, you are going to pair with Deiti. You seem to have built a good rapport with each other. It would be wise to keep you in the same group.¡±


    Deiti was happy... she was beaming with happiness and not just for the group selection. From the moment we met in the morning, I noticed her having a new attitude or aura surrounding her. It was very refreshing to feel it. And if I was not mistaken then, I even saw a small glimpse of emotion in Wei¡¯s face when she heard the pairing. Naturally if I had to assume what she would have felt initially after hearing the announcement, I would have guessed it would be annoyance. But it was not... it was a hint of happiness that I have never seen in her. Ehh... must be because of the chance of killing all the Dynoths. I moved on.


    Me: ¡°Queen Naj¡¯Rak, you will assist Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak both exclaimed in unison: ¡°My Lord!... My King! We would not stay by your side!!¡±


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    They both looked towards each other in surprise and turned towards me.


    Again, they spoke in unison.


    ¡°Why!?¡±


    Me: ¡°It is best for the two Queens of the Blood remain close to the Bloods so that they can receive orders quickly and it would also maintain morale of the Bloods.


    Whereas I will search and clear out the north western part with Queen Aby.¡±


    Both of them pouted while someone jumped in happiness...


    Aby: ¡°YES!!! YES!!! Take that!!¡±


    I spoke again before the peace vanished between by wives.


    Me: ¡°All of you along with Bloods should assault the northeastern part. Both of us are enough to handle the western part by ourselves. Okay... then let¡¯s start clearing the city, too much death has been caused by them. Please, all of you look after yourselves.¡±


    All of them nodded. Adi¡¯Je moved closer to me and kissed me. It was not a deep kiss like we usually have but it was more of a sign of luck.


    After that, she moved back and Naj¡¯Rak now moved closer. She too kissed me and moved back.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Take care of yourself My Lord.¡±


    I nodded and replied.


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Queen Aby, please take care of yourself too...¡±


    Aby: ¡°I will and keep yourself and that one safe. And do not worry; I will look after... our Lord very carefully.¡±


    She gave a victorious smile towards Adi¡¯Je after saying that which Adi¡¯Je responded with a small smile as well.


    I turn towards Wei and Deiti.


    Me: ¡°Do not do any foolishness out there. Stay close to everyone. Okay... I will see both later.¡±


    Both of them nodded and with all the goodbyes done, each of us moved towards our designated targets.


    Yesterday, we cleared a few of the branch roads in the northwestern part so I do not think we will find Dynoths anytime soon. That gave time to talk with Aby privately.


    Me: ¡°Aby, did you sleep well last night?¡±


    She kept looking forward and didn¡¯t answer.


    I again asked her.


    Me: ¡°Did you sleep well last night, Aby?¡±


    This time too, she didn¡¯t answer, but kept on walking.


    Was she angry? *sigh* Does this beast woman only knows how to get angry?


    I asked her again, but this time I spoke in a firmer voice.


    Me: ¡°I ASKED YOU SOMETHING ABY!¡±


    Aby: ¡°I heard you the first time.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡±


    Aby: ¡°What answer would you like me to give... dear husband?¡±


    Me: ¡°I asked you that, did you sleep well last night.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Last night... hmmm... let me think... umm... no!¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Aby: ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Aby: ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Me: ¡°Come on... tell me. I am now your... ahem... husband.¡±


    Aby: ¡°And I must have been really mad at that point of time. Out of all the beasts in this continent... why did I choose you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Believe me... When I first joined you in your quest, if someone had told me that I would end up married to you at that time... I would have run as far away as I could.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Me too... who would in their right mind marry a child like you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yeah... she must have been pretty dumb and without any sort of rationality.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes... she is.¡±


    Me: ¡°Now, if your pity party is over ... then please tell me what thoughts had plagued your mind last night.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Why do you need to know that?¡±


    Me: ¡°Aby... in the past I may have turned a blind eye toward your feelings and thoughts, but now I cannot. If something is bothering you, I must know what it was. We are married and trust me... you do want to share stuff like this. I am more experienced than you in terms of what to do or what not to do in terms of marriage.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Uff... you really want to know... fine... I will tell you why I couldn¡¯t sleep last night.


    The reason is you. That¡¯s right... because of you.¡±


    Me: "Why me?"


    Aby: "On the night of my marriage... MY MARRIAGE!!! My husband slept with his other wife. It was supposed to be my...


    No! Our night... Our first night together.


    My first night with you.


    Your first wife denied me my right.


    And the worst thing was... My husband...


    You...


    Didn''t even say anything about it."


    Me: ¡°I... I...¡±


    Aby: ¡°And it didn¡¯t stop there. I had to listen both of you sweet talking each other while you... you were mating with her. I had to listen to my husband mating with another woman on the first night of our marriage...


    Didn¡¯t even occurred to you that how would I feel? Or was that a concerted effort from that old bones back there from making me painfully aware of the fact that I cannot touch you the way I want to... that I can never feel you the way I want... that... that... that I cannot be one with you even though I am standing right beside you.


    (She stopped and so did I. Aby turned to face me, I could see her fighting to control herself. She is still as resilient as ever. She extends both of her hands and grabs on to both of mine.)


    Even though I am standing right beside you, I cannot even hold your hands. I am incapable of doing that because it would make me want more of you. It would make me want you touch me... more and more... to make you feel all the love I have for you, every part of my body aching to show you how much I love you, from the deepest part in my heart to the deepest part in me... I want you to feel what emotions you can stir.


    (She guides both of my hands onto her face, then making them to hold her face gently. She used my right hand thumb to run over lips vertically, while her eyes told me that she wanted more... she wanted me to touch her more.)


    I want to make you mine, to be one with you... but I cannot... with all of my love, I cannot even...


    (She continued to look at me with expectant eyes. She snuggled herself within my palms.)


    Can you do me a favour, Le¡¯On?¡±


    What have I done? I just walked over her feelings, yet again. To cheer one wife, I have blatantly disrespected the other one.


    Me: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Please... Kill Me.¡±


    Me: ¡°What are you talking about? I am not going to do that.¡±


    Aby: ¡°I want you and if that costs me my life then kill me. I want to die knowing that I got to have you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Listen to me... we will talk about this tonight and figure something out. It seems recently I have started to take my wives for granted.


    I promise you Aby, we will figure out a way and just as much as you, I too want you.¡±


    I leaned forward and gave her a small kiss on her lips. I removed my hands from her face and said.


    Me: ¡°Now, shall we start killing some monsters... My Queen?¡±


    Aby: ¡°I would like that, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°You know... coming from our mouths, it doesn¡¯t suit us. I think we should revert back to our old names.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Oh... *phew* I was this close to vomit if I had to refer you as ¡®My King¡¯.¡±


    Me: ¡°Even I didn¡¯t enjoy calling you ¡®My Queen¡¯.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Let¡¯s just concentrate on the job at hand.¡±


    Me: ¡°Right.¡±


    We walked for another 30 mins before we found our first set of target. Few meters away, just behind some rubbles of the buildings the surrounding the area, there were three Dynoths just lazing around.


    Aby: ¡°Well, you¡¯re up Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Just me? And what will you do?¡±


    Aby: ¡°What I know best... scout the area for anything.¡±


    She quickly started climbing a building close to where we were standing at that point. The broken walls gave her much needed footing as she made her way to the top of the building with great speed. She did posses some nimble toes. Well, she is gone to scout and now it¡¯s my turn to open the account for today.


    I charged forward and quickly covering some distance, I jumped upwards just above the rubbles and in between the idle Dynoths. I landed perfectly with my swords unsheathed and held firmly in my hands. The Dynoths were a bit of surprised by the look of their body language and I took advantage of it.


    I lodged both of my swords into the throat of the Dynoths closest to me. I pulled back my swords from their throats. The blood spurts out like a fountain, spraying all over my face. That got me into a good mood. The last one finally reacted and charged me by swing both his hands. It missed as I dodged the attacks generated by both of its arms. Suddenly, it used its left leg into the fray. I swerved to my right, dodging the sudden attack and I jumped and lodged my right-hand sword into the side of its neck. I landed on my feet and retrieved my sword from its neck. It fell on the ground and went into eternal sleep.


    ¡°*whistle*¡±


    I looked towards the source. It came from the top of the building where Aby went. When I looked there, I found Aby waving at me and signalling me to enter the building.


    I found the entrance of the building to be destroyed. The only way was to follow the path that Aby climbed up. It took a great amount of effort and lots of moment of slipped hands to reach where Aby was which was at the top of the two storied building.


    The place where she was standing could be described as a terrace with some potted plants here and there. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    Me: ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Aby: ¡°I have something to show you. Follow me.¡±


    She turned around and started walking towards the door which acted both as an entrance and an exit. I too followed her and when I exited the door, I saw a spiraling staircase going down. Aby was slowly descending towards the lower level or the second floor of the building.


    We entered the floor. Half of its wall was missing. If I had to guess, they were now part of the rubble on the street. Aby led me to a room where I encountered 2 bodies. They were rotting and giving off a foul smell. It was hard to even breathe, let alone to have conversations.


    Aby: ¡°Tell me, what do you see here?¡±


    Me: ¡°Dead members of the Galeform clan.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Other than that, anything else.¡±


    I thought for a while about that matter, observing the bodies to find anything new. Suddenly, it hit me. It was so obvious, yet it escaped my thinking.


    Me: ¡°The Dynoths were rampaging on the street so why these people died in their home which is two stories high? And why is that a section of the wall missing? I don¡¯t think the Dynoth can inflict damage at such a high place.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Aby: ¡°Well, it sure did took you long enough to figure it out. Yes, you are right. The Dynoths were attacking beastmen on the streets and due to their power even knocked down walls of the buildings of the ground floor. That made some of them collapse outright killing the residents and also the nearby beastmen.


    But, here the case is different. The wall is missing on the second floor, well above the reach of the Dynoths and these beastmen are dead inside their uncollapsed house.¡±


    Me: ¡°It is very likely that they were not killed by the Dynoths.¡±


    Aby: ¡°It seems so. Check the type of wounds they have on their bodies.¡±


    Me: ¡°Where?? All I see is rotting and entangles flesh or bones.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Exactly. According to you and what I saw yesterday, Dynoths are likely to kill you with piercing their conical claws on their hand and feet. They also use much power behind it. But, these bodies did not suffer a piercing wound capable of delivering by a Dynoth. They died of something else. If a Dynoth had killed them, we would have found a large hole in their bodies, which is missing here. It is most likely; they were killed by a weapon rather than a claw.¡±


    Me: ¡°You know, after my initial meeting with Dynoths, I noted some inconsistencies with their behaviour. Like not eating their kills or not devouring the dead Galeform member. Actually, I have found nothing that would mean to me that the Dynoths ate something; all the while they are here.


    They also act less ferociously from what the initial report suggested. Their behaviour is out of pattern. And all of this led me to believe an intelligent beast behind the scenes, pulling the strings.


    Do you think that is a possibility?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Hmm... definitely.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is there anything on the ground floor?¡±


    Aby: ¡°No... The front part is destroyed and I don¡¯t think anybody is still alive after all these days.¡±


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s do one thing.


    You continue to search for this kind of anomaly if there are more and, other than that also keep an eye out for survivors again if any. I will clear the streets as fast as I can.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Will you be alright with that?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, I will be and you are more nimble footed than me so you would not have much trouble getting into high or dangerous places. Just watch over yourself and if you do find something that needs an extra pair of hands for help... call me at that very moment. Don¡¯t try to do everything by yourself... okay?¡±


    Aby: ¡°You know I love it when you think you can take charge of a situation. I find it very cute.¡±


    Me: ¡°Sadly, I have seen nothing that would make you cute at any angle. You are just plain annoying.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Be that as it may, You still love me... don¡¯t you boy!¡±


    Me: ¡°Just go and yes... I do.¡±


    She giggled and we went towards the broken side of the wall. From there we could see a few Dynoths standing.


    Me: ¡°Good Luck.¡±


    I jumped from their aim to land on at least one of them. I drew both of my swords out and aimed directly towards them while falling downwards. At that moment, I got an idea. I controlled my breathing and sucked in the required amount of air and aimed towards them. The area should be wide enough to hit both of them so the initial power has to be about 75% of the total amount of air in reserve. The power might propel me back, but let¡¯s just see what happens first.


    I aimed at both of them and I released the gust of high compressed air towards the area containing both of them. I used 75% of the total air as planned and as a result was violently propelled back while in the motion of falling down. The shot made me climb the distance I covered before while falling and then some. It also produced a large sound *BOOOMMM*


    Within moments of releasing the Air Blast skill, I saw both of them getting squished from head to toe upon impact with the blast. Blood splurged out of both of them, filling the area. It must have been one painful death. I guess not even a single bone was left unharmed. By the time the Blast has dissipated, I was falling at a great speed. I was moments from hitting the ground hard when I released another Air Blast, this time it contained only the 25% power left in the reserve. Upon impacting the ground, the dead bodies kind of separated from each other in the opposite direction as well as the blood which had filled the ground. But, my speed with which I was falling slowed down considerably and I was able to land on my feet with no broken bones but with just a searing pain from the impact. That... was great, I should do it again.


    I searched for Dynoths to kill while examining the area. The area has become desolate and it was quite... too quite. Half of the houses have crumbled down while some were still standing, but had walls caved in and the streets had dead bodies scattered everywhere. The foul smell not only came from the bodies on the street but every house I passed. It was like death was around me. So much death... so many lives lost. What for?


    I found small groups of Dynoths here and there. These groups contained an average of 2-3 Dynoths. All of them stood idly in one place, never moving an inch. I charged them every time and sometimes I would use Air Blast towards them, only 50 % power or less not more than that. Upon impact, the Dynoths were pushed several feet back while sustaining heavy injuries. Although, normal weapons don¡¯t do much damage to their bodies, but it seemed that highly compressed blast of air was a success against them.


    The odd thing was; there were less Dynoth monsters than I anticipated. I had to comb each portion of the area thoroughly to find them. It looked like their number decreased exponentially from yesterday.


    Hmm... maybe they migrated over the eastern part of this area. It¡¯s been two hours since Aby went scouting. I wonder where she is.


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal, find Aby¡¯s Location.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    SEARCHING....


    TARGET FOUND.


    200 YARDS EAST FROM YOUR CURRENT POSITION.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I followed the King¡¯s Crystal¡¯s instructions and walked east from where I was standing. It was a long alley, with houses on both sides of the road. There were no Dynoth monsters in sight nor of any living beasts. Many of the houses were heavily damaged while some still were relatively okay. How is that possible? The Galeform people should have been safe if they stayed inside their house well, relatively than running on the street. But it was not to be... why? I better get Aby and discuss more about it with her. The end of the alley was near, which had a fountain to mark the end. It was a medium sized one and it had stopped working. But the thing that stood out when I went close to was that the water left in the fountain was red. Some beastmen might have been dumped inside it.


    When I reached the end of the alley, the alley had a right turn towards the end. I took the right turn and saw a little clearing in front of me. It must have been a city square. Damaged buildings and rubble on the street everywhere. I had walked more than the Crystal told me, but still no sign of her. I looked around and found no Dynoths in sight. Where is she?


    A few bricks fell on the street some distance away from me. It kind of took me by surprise. I looked up to the place where it had fallen. It must have broken down from the destroyed part of a wall from the building opposite to where I was standing. The weird part was that, the wall on the second floor was broken and not on the first floor. I looked closer, but found nothing so I reverted my attention from there.


    Suddenly, I hear sounds of someone coughing very loudly and immediately after that the voice got choked...


    I searched for the place where it was coming. Right then, some rubble fell again on the street. I quickly looked up and got shocked. My whole body froze...


    Due to the broken wall I could see that the room inside the building was dark. From that darkness came out Aby... she was being choked by someone. She was being dangled from that height while being choked. If that person releases Aby, she would certainly fall from that height and would incur serious damage. A tall figure emerged from the darkness choking her. I could not see anything clearly of that person aside from its blue crescent eyes.


    Aby was trying desperately to get out of that choke hold. She appeared bruised and injured too. Her face had blood on them.


    I screamed.


    ¡°AAABBBBYYYYY!!!!!!!¡±


    She turned her head and looked towards me.


    I screamed again.


    ¡°LEAVE HER!!!!¡±


    I broke from my trance and started to dash towards the building to save her. If I could just make it close to the building, I could definitely jump straight up to that opened up the area where she was being choked.


    Suddenly, I felt severe pain. It was emerging from my knees. I tumbled as I was in the motion. I tumbled and rolled hard on the paved street. When I stopped, I was halfway close to the building. I was face down on the street. I used both of my hands to push myself up. The pain was severe and as I looked towards where exactly the pain was coming from, I found that I was missing both of my legs from the knee down.


    I screamed in pain.


    ¡°AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡±


    I turned my gaze upwards towards Aby who was still being chocked mercilessly. I screamed towards her...


    ¡°ABYY!!! HOLD ON!!! I AM COMING!!!¡±


    I was now close enough to see her clearly, but not enough of her attacker. I could only see its hands. Her eyes were trembling and tears fell from them. I started to crawl towards them. I activated bone and cell regeneration, but it will take time. I felt another round of severe pain around the same area. I looked towards the area of the pain and found both of my thighs had spears lodged into them. I ignored the pain and again started to crawl, but I couldn¡¯t. I pushed myself a few times but still couldn¡¯t move. I again looked back and found a girl standing there and holding down both the spears lodged inside my thighs


    She had a long black coat which reached her legs. She had orange hairs which reached her shoulders. She had a fair complexion with a nose ring and blue crescent eyes. She was a beautiful beast woman and I would have complemented her more if not for the fact that she was holding the spears down with a smile which disgusted me. Rage was building inside me, but I turned my attention towards Aby who was now just barely held on.


    I screamed again.


    ¡°LEAVE HER!!!! I WILL KILL YOU IF YOU DON¡¯T LEAVE HER!!!!¡±


    I heard a disgusting laughter coming from behind me, but I continued to struggle to free myself.


    ¡°HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!! DID YOU HEAR THAT...? BROTHER!!! HE SAYS HE WOULD KILL US... HA HA HA HA HA... HOW CUTE!!!


    WELL TELL YOU WHAT CUTIE... I WILL DO YOU A FAVOUR FOR THE FACT THAT YOU MADE ME LAUGH. AND I HAVEN¡¯T LAUGHED FOR A LONG TIME. WE WILL LET YOUR GIRL GO.


    BROTHER... BE KIND AND RELEASE HER... FROM HER MISERY.¡±


    Her voice turned dark and cold.


    I screamed again.


    ¡°NO!!!! ABYYY!!! I AM COMING!!! ABYYY!!!¡±


    At that very moment, I saw a sword piercing through Aby in her stomach and that figured retrieved his sword before releasing her from his clutches. As soon as he released her, Aby came hurtling down towards the street motionless.


    ¡°ABBYYYYY!!!! NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!¡±


    And within seconds she fell on the ground. Blood was gushing out of her. She was facing me; I could see her eyes... her mouth overflowed with blood. Her hand extended towards me.


    ¡°ABBYYYY!!!!¡±


    That girl laughed again.


    ¡°HA HA HA HA HA... WELL... THAT WAS FUN. TELL YOU ONE THING CUTIE... IF YOU SURVIVE YOUR WOUNDS, COME FIND ME IN THE AREA NEAR THE CLOSEST MOUNTAIN FROM HERE. I WOULD LIKE TO FINISH YOU OFF... PERSONALLY.


    LET¡¯S GO BROTHER... IT SEEMS OUR FUN IN THIS PLACE HAS TO AN END.¡±


    Another round of pain emerged from my thighs. I looked towards it and saw the spears have been lifted. I immediately started to crawl towards Aby, who was just staring at me. Blood soaked the area around her. She was trying to say something, but no voice came out. Her eyes told me about the pain that she was feeling.


    ¡°ABY... ABY... JUST WAIT!! I¡¯M COMING.¡±


    I crawled towards her, ignoring the pain I felt. Why was that damn regeneration taking so long... DAMN IT!!!


    Finally, I reached her and I crawled myself close to her. I was able to put her head on my lap. Her body was not moving and she struggled to breathe... tears... tears rolled down from my face onto her. She tried to move her hands, but could not. She was bleeding from so many places.


    ¡°PLEASE DON¡¯T LEAVE ME ABY... PLEASE... WE... WE JUST GOT MARRIED AND... AND WE HAVE SO SO MUCH TO DO TOGETHER... PLEASE HOLD ON ABY... I LOVE YOU... I LOVE YOU TOO MUCH... PLEASE HOLD ON...¡±


    I could not hold back my tears and run my hand over her head. She tried to move her lips, but she couldn¡¯t. She continued to struggle to breath. I felt that my legs were forming back. Finally.


    ¡°Aby!!! Just hold on!!! I will take you to Adi¡¯Je and she will heal your wounds. Just hold on.¡±


    With a final push, my legs finally formed again and my wound in my thighs also healed. I stood up, picking Aby on my arms. I saw the light in her fading, if I just could run fast enough; I may be able to save her.


    ¡°Hold on... I will not let you leave me here.¡±


    I started running... running towards the area where Adi¡¯Je was supposed to be. I don¡¯t have any Vitalis potion with me as I didn¡¯t think I needed it today. Why??? Why?? Why I was so stupid to not take those?? If I had them then I could have healed some of her wounds... no no no... This is not the time to think these things. I ran and ran as fast as I could. I paid no mind to anything anymore; my attention was for just two things... one running and on her.


    I am not going to lose her. I am not leaving matters unfinished between us. I will not!!!


    I am not going to lose her. I am not leaving matters unfinished between us. I will not!!!


    Flashes of our moments streamed in my mind. I saw every moment we shared together. I felt her love... her warm love... just for me and why is this happening again??? Suddenly, I found myself standing in a place which was warm and full of love. Aby was standing in front of me, smiling. She had no wounds... she was alright, but how?


    Me: ¡°Where are we Aby? I have to get you some help...¡±


    Aby: ¡°This is our place. We are meeting here for the last time... boy!¡±


    Me:¡±Last time... no no no no... I will get you help... Don¡¯t worry... I ... I...¡±


    Aby: ¡°he he he... stop it boy! Listen to me.¡±


    Me: ¡°But... but...¡±


    Aby: ¡°This the final moment we are going to share with each other. This is the last rite of the Mark Of Love.


    I have no regrets in life other than I could not spend more time with you. My only wish is that, if and when I¡¯m reborn... please be mine that time too and just mine. And do me a favour and loose that Damn curse. I love you Le¡¯On... more than anything and I am happy to die knowing that I got to marry you. I wanted to have children with you, but I suppose I can have that in the next life with you too... I love you... always remember that.¡±


    Me: ¡°No... Please don¡¯t say that... I ... I don¡¯t know what to do... what do I do Aby? What do I do now? Please tell me.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Silly boy... how should I tell you that? It is for you to decide what you want to do.¡±


    Me: ¡°But I can¡¯t figure it out. I ... I don¡¯t know from where to start.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What do you feel right now?¡±


    Me: ¡°Anger, sorrow, rage and guilt.¡±


    Aby: ¡°So act on your feelings and use some of your head too...¡±


    Me: ¡°How?¡±


    Aby: ¡°I am sorry but only you can decide that. Remember that you will always be with me, my love. Decide what do you want, but decide carefully... think deep and hard if you are looking for revenge. It can never bring happiness.


    So, decide my love, what do you want? But let me share our last kiss.¡±


    She kissed me. I felt her warm, soft lips pressed upon mine. Tears rolled down from my eyes as if a dam had been broken. I did not want to leave her. I held on to her tightly, kissing her as if I wanted time to stop... Please stop... don¡¯t take her away from me. I will anything to make her stay. Please tell me what to do...


    Our kiss ended as she parted from me. While crying, I begged her.


    Me: ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me Aby... please...  I don¡¯t want to do from here on.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Good bye my love. I will always be with you. Know that, you were my everything and I love you, Le¡¯On, my husband... my... King.¡±


    Me (crying): ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me Aby... tell me WHAT TO DO???¡±


    Aby: ¡°Decide my love... decide... do you want revenge? If not, then what do you want? Decide... what do you want, my love?¡±


    Darkness fell upon my eyes. I could not see her nor anything. Only a question resonating within me...


    What do you want?


    What do you want?


    WHAT DO YOU WANT?


    REVENGE???


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    The darkness faded and the light fell upon my eyes. Everything cleared up in front of me. I was standing, somewhere holding Aby¡¯s lifeless body and looking at her pale face for it contained the most beautiful smile I had ever seen. My tears had dried up. She was gone... Aby was gone...


    ¡°MY LORD!!! WHAT HAPPENED??¡±


    ¡°MY KING!!! OH NO... QUEEN... QUEEN A-A-ABY! OH NO!¡±


    ¡°MY LORD! HOW DID IT HAPPEN?¡±


    All these questions fell upon me, but within me only one question still remained.


    WHAT DO YOU WANT?


    I finally knew the answer. After feeling all the emotions inside me, I finally found what I wanted.


    The question came to me one last time.


    WHAT... DO... YOU... WANT?


    Me: ¡°Carnage.¡±


    ¡°What? My Lord... what are you talking about?? What happened and how... how did she...¡±


    I shifted my gaze from Aby towards Adi¡¯Je who was asking questions to me. She looked worried and I could see sadness in her eyes.


    Me: ¡°I... WANT... CARNAGE!!!!¡±


    ****************************************


    // END OF VOLUME 5//


    // AUTHOR¡¯S NOTES:- //


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    For those who cheered for Aby.


    Aby was the first female character I have ever created. She was one of my favourite. It was hard for me to write her end. She was originally supposed to be the first wife of MC, but destiny took her elsewhere. She was also supposed to die at the hands of a character in Volume 3, but that character was changed at the last moment thus Adi¡¯Je was born in that character''s place.


    In memory of my first female character, I have dedicated the first chapter of the next volume, i.e Volume 6 to Aby.


    Thank You, for taking your time out to read my work and thank you to those who liked or hated Aby.

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 1

    // AUTHOR''S NOTE :- //


    WARNING! ADULT CONTENT.


    I am very humbled and honoured to have received all of your views and comments in the last chapter. Some comments made me feel like a monster and some really moved me.


    Many of you raised so many unique views about the situation in the last chapter, which I honestly didn''t think about at the time of penning it and some views or things I purposefully didn''t add into the situation. Why or what were they, I won''t answer that . It is for the viewers to find out or speculate.


    All of your opinions matter. It is natural to have them and I welcome any and all kinds of opinions.  You... viewers are my inspiration.


    It''s not just Le''On who is trying to learn how to be a better king, husband, friend and beastman, but also me(his creator) trying to find my own special way of narrating his(Le''On''s) life story.


    And... I am really sorry for the loss of one of the viewer who lost his/her cat the day I released my previous chapter.


    *********************************************************************


    Me: ¡°Finally... we have arrived.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes, but no thanks to you. We were lost due to your incompetence of following a map.¡±


    Me: ¡°M-Me... I am NOT incompetent about anything.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Then, how do you explain the situation where you followed an inverted map and that too for hours?¡±


    Me: ¡°Umm... ha ha... oops!¡±


    Aby: ¡°Really... that¡¯s all you have to say... OOPS!¡±


    Me: ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t get mad at me, this map was very complicated.¡±


    Aby: ¡°No... You were too simple minded and to think I choose you as my husband... what was I thinking?¡±


    Me: ¡°he he he (I laughed mischievously) Well, I at least know of one thing... that you can¡¯t get enough off... *wink*¡±


    Aby: ¡°Oh! You really think so?¡±


    She folded her hands in a sarcastic manner.


    Me: ¡°Yes, I do. I know you can¡¯t get enough of it.¡±


    Aby: ¡°You know something; don¡¯t get too excited over it. It just barely fits with the acceptable standard.¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t care... as long as it makes you happy.¡±


    Aby: ¡°And... how do you know that I am happy with it?¡±


    Me: ¡°From your reactions.¡±


    Aby: ¡°I need to tell you something.¡±


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    Aby: ¡°I lied to you.¡±


    Me: ¡°About what?¡±


    Aby: ¡°I not happy... it is not enough for me.¡±


    Me: ¡°My Love is not enough for you!¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes... wait!! What? Your love?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Aby: ¡°You were referring to your love for me?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... why?¡±


    Aby: ¡°No... I just thought...hmm... nothing.¡±


    She averted her eyes.


    Me: ¡°Wait... this is not nothing. Wait! You thought what?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Nothing... well, let¡¯s start setting up our tents.¡±


    Me: ¡°Noo... you thought what?¡±


    She looked at me for a second or two. Then, with a slight blush she replied.


    Aby: ¡°I thought that... (in a low voice) you were referring to... your... umm... you know...¡±


    I looked at her questioningly. I had no idea what was talking about.


    Me: ¡°My... what?¡±


    Her face turned redder by passing second. While averting her eyes she again replied.


    Aby: ¡°You know... umm... to yours... thing.¡±


    Me: ¡°My thing!?¡±


    What could she mean by my thing? I looked at her confused while she looked downwards blushingly. I followed her gaze downwards and only then I could get her hint.


    Me: ¡°OHHHH..... that THING!! He he he he he...


    You naughty girl...


    In that case, I know for a fact that you are extremely happy with it.¡±


    Aby (blushing and still averting her eyes, while playing with her locks): ¡°Sh-shut up... I do not!¡±


    Me: ¡°You do not? Do you want to be punished today? Remember... the last ¡®punishment¡¯ I gave you.¡±


    Hearing those words, her face was now crimson colour. How could she forget that night? It was one of the best moments we spent together.


    She gave a slight nod.


    Me: ¡°Good... do you remember that after that night, you were so happy that you gave me the greatest gift I could ever have.¡±


    She smiled and with a crimson face, she looked up to me.


    Me: ¡°How about, I punish you today... let see how happy can I make you this time.¡±


    She again averted her eyes and gave a little nod of approval.


    I touched her chin with my right and made her look towards me. I leaned closer to her while she closed her eyes. Her lips were trembling with expectation. I leaned closer to her... our lips were just few centimetres away from each other. Suddenly...


    ¡°WOW!!! SO BEAUTIFUL!!! SO... THIS IS THE FAMOUS LAKE OF PEACE... I LOVE IT... I LOVE IT DADA!¡±


    We broke from our trance and at the same time looked towards a small boy of two years old. He had a pair of vertical hazel eyes, short black hairs and a brown complexion just like his mother.


    ¡°Really! I am glad to hear you liked it, son.¡± I replied to the boy.


    Yes... this boy was our only son, Ze¡¯On. The gift that Aby gave me after her ¡®punishment¡¯ session.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Mother... it¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Aby bent down close to the boy and picked her up in her arms. She wiped the sweat and little bit of dirt from his face.


    Aby: ¡°Yes, little Ze... it is beautiful. Aren¡¯t you glad that your father made you come here?¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Yes!!¡±     He turned his face to look towards me and with a cute smile, he exclaimed.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Thanks Dada!¡±


    I smiled and lightly patted on his head.


    Aby: ¡°Although, your father was sure dumb enough to get us lost on our way.¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°He he he he... yeah... he he he he.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay, okay!!! Yes... we got lost, but we still managed to finally reach it. No harm done.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes, thankfully.¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Mother... why is called the Lake of Peace?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Hmm... why is it called the Lake of Peace? Let me think for a moment... hmm... yes, you visit this lake with the ones


    that bring peace to you and spend quality time with those people. Just like your Dada and me came here with you, who brought a great amount of peace and love in our lives.¡±


    She gave him a slight kiss on his cheek while brought forth a giggle from him.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Mother, can we go for a swim in the lake?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Surely little Ze. We are tired and a swim could really refresh us. But, your Dada needs to first set up our tents so that we can change.¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Please Dada, hurry up... I want to go swimming.¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it will be done in a moment.¡±


    I turned towards the lake and I soak up the environment within me. In front of me lay a big lake filled with blue water, which was shining when the light of the lightstar fell upon it. It was overlooked by a series of mountains; some even had ice caps on it. We were standing on its only bank which was on the shallow side. The sky was clear with some white clouds scattered here and there. It was a sight that would fill anyone¡¯s heart with peace.


    I start to pitch the tents on the bank of the lake, close to some trees. One tent just for our son. He likes to sleep all by himself. He is a brave boy and would make an excellent King of the clan in the future. The other one was for us, just me and Aby. While I pitched the tents, Aby sat on the ground close to the lake while Ze¡¯On sat on her lap. He likes it when Aby cuddles him. Both of them were watching the beautiful scenery in front of them.


    After 10-15 mins, I was finished with the tents.


    Me: ¡°Okay... the tents are done.¡±


    Ze¡¯On leapt from his mother¡¯s lap and ran towards me. He stood in front of the tent and started jumping.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Come on, mother... please hurry up.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes, I am coming... just wait for a moment.¡±


    She reached Ze¡¯On and ruffled his hairs.


    Aby (smiling): ¡°Can you swim, little Ze?¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Yes!! Dada taught me... please give me my swimming trunks.¡±


    Aby (smiling): ¡°Okay... let¡¯s go.¡±


    Me: ¡°Both of you change in that one while I do it in here.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Don¡¯t be late, my love.¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Yes, Dada don¡¯t be late.¡±


    Me: ¡°No, I won¡¯t Ze.¡±


    Aby took Ze¡¯On inside a tent while I entered the other one. I opened up my armour, bracelets and put down my weapons. I got out of my regular clothes and wore a half pant made to be used while swimming. I got out only wearing the half pants and nothing else. The air was a little bit chilly, but it was a good day for a family outing.


    Ze¡¯On and Aby were already in the lake, playing by throwing water at each other. Both of them were laughing their hearts out. Ze¡¯On, like me also wore the trunks I gave him. He is a little boy so it doesn¡¯t matter to him of what he wears while swimming. As long as he can swim, everything else does not take any precedence.


    Aby was wearing something which even I didn¡¯t see before. She wore a purple coloured swimsuit which complemented her with her brown complexion. Only her upper part of her body was visible while the rest of her body was under water. Her swimsuit covered just the right amount of her body to make her irresistible to me.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Dada... come quick.¡±


    Aby splashed some water on him, which made him scream a little and made him giggle.


    I too joined them without any delay. I slowly got into the water. At first it seemed cold, but as time moved on I got comfortable with it. The side we were in, it was the shallow portion of the lake, close to the banks. We could walk with the help of the ground beneath us. The water level reached up to my chest. I slowly made my way towards Aby. She had her back towards me as she was watching over Ze¡¯On and splashing water on him from time to time.


    I walked closer to her and wrapped my left hand around waist and arm rested on her stomach. She lets out a small gasp. I move closer to her, at a point where her back was completely in contact with my front. With my right hand, I slowly used my fingers to trace down from her neck, then her shoulder blades and then continuing down on her right arm. While tracing my fingers slowly on her neck, I kissed gently on it. Then I gently kissed her shoulders.


    Aby: ¡°What are you doing? Ze¡¯On is here.¡±


    I continued kissing and unconsciously; I started to rub my groin against her bottoms.


    Me: ¡°Hmmm... so what? Let him have his fun and let me have mine.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Umm... you can have your fun at night... all the fun you can possibly have but for now stop it, Ze¡¯On will notice.¡±


    Me: ¡°So... let him notice. I am not doing anything wrong am I?¡±


    At that moment, I pressed my hardened member in between the partition of her bottoms and start to gently rubbed my member against them. That sent shivers to both of us. I moved my right hand onto her breasts; cupped and pressed them gently. They were under water so, no chance for Ze¡¯On of noticing it. Her breasts were moderate, not big and neither small, just the perfect size that fit right into the palm of my hand. The moment, I pressed her right breast; she let out a small moan.


    Aby: ¡°Ahhh... ummm... stop it, Le¡¯On... Ze¡¯On is around.¡±


    Me: ¡°I know, look at him Aby. Swimming and enjoying himself without any care. Such a sweet and good child. Thank you, Aby.¡±


    Aby: ¡°What for? Ahhh...¡±


    Me: ¡°For giving me such happiness. For staying with me and giving me the ultimate gift of our union in the form of our son. Thank you.¡±


    I moved my right hand from her breast onto her chin. I moved it towards me. She turned around, now putting her left hand on my chest while her right hand over my shoulder. We moved closer and our lips met. We kissed each other. But it was not enough... I wanted more of her while judging from her breathing which was now heavy, she too wanted more of me.


    I broke from our kiss only to find her still in the trance with her eyes closed.


    Me: ¡°I want you.¡±


    She slowly opened her eyes and kept looking at me. With a smile she replied.


    Aby: ¡°Me too my love... me too.¡±


    I pressed my body harder against her, feeling her warm body under the water.


    Aby (a slight smile): ¡°But... not now.¡±


    She pulled herself back from me and turned towards Ze¡¯On. She started to walk towards him holding my right hand and tugging me.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Dada look! I swam up to here. I am so far away from the bank.¡±


    Me: ¡°Very good Ze¡¯On.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Ze¡¯On! Don¡¯t swim too far from us... okay little Ze?¡±


    Ze''On: ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Me: ¡°Better join our son.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes... he may swim to the deep side of the lake.¡±


    Although she can be very mean and sometimes outright straight forward and petty but it always amazed me how big her motherly feeling was. Such love... and I was lucky to be part of the few that feel it day in and day out.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Dada, next time can we visit those mountains?¡±


    He points towards the mountains overlooking the lake.


    We were now resting in front of a fire while Aby was cooking us meals for the night.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Do you want really want to go there?¡±


    Ze¡¯On nodded with his little head and said.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Yes, Dada.¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Okay then, next time we are going to visit those mountains.¡±


    He smiled brightly and made me happy.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Dada, when will I grow up?¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Why are asking that, son?¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°I was just curious about evolving. Does it hurt?¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Next year when you turn three, you will have your Status Function. We Bloods grow up to a certain level from that point. Then, as we experience life we mature. And it does not hurt, but you will feel relieved or unrestrained. You will feel so much power surging through you that you will want to use it as much as you can. But, you have to learn how to control yourself.


    Do you know why do we have to learn to control our power?¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°No Dada.¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Then listen to me very carefully, my son.


    Having or acquiring power is a great achievement, but learning how to control and safely use it is the ultimate level a Blood yarns for. We learn to control ourselves for the sake of others...¡±


    Ze¡¯On turns his head toward me and with a questioning look, he asks.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Others?¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°All races of beastmen... you have a duty as a Blood and as a resident of the Zoit continent that you will learn to control your power so that it may not harm other beastmen in this continent. We can only utilize that power to defend them and defend your loved ones from any calamity. This is why, we Bloods must be alert and be responsible in our action.


    Did you understand me, Ze¡¯On?¡±


    Ze¡¯On again nodded and timidly replied.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Yes, Dada... I will be responsible when I grow up.¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Excellent son... excellent... did you hear him Aby?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yes! I already know our little Ze would become a great man... just like his father.¡±


    I picked him up and put him on my lap. Then, I start to tickle him. He loves being tickled or rather I love tickling him. When he laughs and lets out giggles, it makes me very happy. That is my best part.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°He he he he... stop Dada... ha ha ha ha... please... he he he he... hah ha ha ha... Dada please!!! Ha ha ha...¡±


    The whole area was filled with his sweet and innocent laughter.


    Aby came towards us with a plate filled with food. She smiled and so I stopped tickling Ze¡¯On.


    Aby: ¡°But before little Ze becomes big and strong, he has to eat healthy food and vegetables.¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Yuck... I don¡¯t like vegetables.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Then how can you grow up. You have to eat vegetables if you want to grow up. You do want to grow up don¡¯t you, little Ze?¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Aby: ¡°The, will you listen to your mother and eat everything she gives you?¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Aby (smiling): ¡°Very good my child. Come, finish your dinner first. You must be tired from all that swimming.¡±


    I picked him up and put him beside Aby, who was sitting opposite to me. There, she fed Ze¡¯On and he ate happily.


    I watched as a mother fed her child. It was so beautiful and to see Aby in another role... the role of a mother, it made me love her more.


    Ze¡¯On had finished dinner and we went inside a tent to put him to bed. I put him down on his bed which was prepared by Aby beforehand.


    Me: ¡°Here you go my son. Sleep well and good night.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Good night, little Ze. Sleep... and dream of beautiful things.¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°*Yawns* Good night Dada, good night mother.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good night my son.¡±


    Aby rolled her hands gently over his hairs and after sometime, he fell asleep. Aby put a cover over him and gave him a light kiss on his cheeks. She then whispered to him.


    Aby: ¡°Little Ze, dream well...¡±


    We quietly got out of his tent and closed the curtains. I again sat beside the fire while Aby brought foods for us. She handed me a plate and she sat beside me with her plate. We ate heartily and happily. Aby cooks well... well her cooking skills rose when Ze¡¯On was born. But before that, it was horrible. Maybe, not wanting to feed her child bad food, she learned to cook well. Mothers... they can do anything for their children.


    After diner, we were sitting idly by the fire, watching the starry sky and the beautifully lit moonstar. Aby was sitting on my lap, both of us facing the fire. I was casually kissing her gently on her neck and up to her shoulders. She had tilted her head to the left to give me more access. I could hear small sounds of pleasures escaping her mouth. I was also pressing her right breast with my left hand while I kissed her. And to further her pleasures even more, I slid my right hand all the way down to her vagina and was lightly massaging it. Receiving pleasures from ways made her gyrate and she arched back and gave me unrestricted access.


    Me: ¡°Are you enjoying it?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Hmmm... ummm... ahhh...¡±


    Me: ¡°Should I stop?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Hmm... n-no...¡±


    At that moment, I gently bit her earlobes and followed it with a quick lick over her neck. This seemed to send shock waves within her as she quickly held her breath for a few moments.


    Me: ¡°Did you like that?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Umm... p-please... m-more.¡±


    Me: ¡°You want more... but I think I will stop here.¡±


    Before she could answer my question I used my left hand, which was previously pressing her right breast, to gently trace the lines just around her nipple. Her nipple was erect and needed much attention. After tracing for a few seconds, I gently pressed them using my thumb and index finger. I pressed and squeezed them a few times, as if I was hoping something sweat would come out.


    Her breathing got heavy and she got more excited. I asked her again.


    Me: ¡°Should I stop?¡±


    Aby: ¡°N-no... ahhh... umm... p-please... conti...¡±


    This time I stopped massaging her vagina and used my index and middle finger to penetrate within her. It was wet and warm... very warm inside her. Her vaginal walls were contracting, trying to take squeeze my fingers. I start to move them, in different ways of course. Sometimes in and out, sometimes I twirled them inside and sometimes left and right. While I was doing that, I continued to press her nipple and tried to synchronize the movements of both of my hands.


    Continued moans were let out by her. Some even pleas to let her go, but they were weak and lacked conviction. But the idea of forcefully taking her made me even more excited. No harm having a little rough mating with your wife when she herself wants it. I asked her, I had noticed previously that whenever I spoke to her close to her ears, she would twitch a little; maybe in excitement.


    Me: ¡°Do you want me to stop or get a little rough with you?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Hmmm... ummm...¡±


    I squeezed her nipple hard while I increased the speed of my fingers which were penetrating her.


    Me: ¡°Answer me... should I stop or should be rough with you?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Ahhhh... p-p-please... r-roug... ummm... ahhh... r-rough, rough p-please.¡±


    I continue squeezing her nipple hard and sometimes squeezed her breast hard. After some rigorous fingering in her vagina, I removed my fingers from there. My fingers were dripping wet. I quickly switched hands. Now, my right hand was pressing her left breast while the thumb and index fingers in my left hand penetrated her vagina. I used the same method on her again with different hands. She was moving left and right, up and down with pleasure until she could no longer hold on. But, I wanted to tease her a little bit. So, I stopped my movements.


    After a few seconds of stopping, she asked.


    Aby: ¡°P-p-please, d-don¡¯t stop. Ummm... Ahhh... p-p-please.¡±


    Me: ¡°Do you want to orgasm that bad?¡±


    Aby: ¡°Yess... ummm... p-please, continue.¡±   Her voice had become soft and sensuous.


    I start pleasuring her again and when I felt she reached the threshold of climaxing, I stopped again.


    Aby: ¡°N-n-nooo... ummm. P-please... Ahhh...¡±


    I start again and this time, she was moaning loudly and gyrating uncontrollably. When she was about to cross the threshold, I stopped again. This time, she could not even form words to speak. She was in a mixed state of immense pleasure and frustration of not reaching the ultimate stage. Her body was hot, too hot...


    I start again, this time more roughly than even. I pressed her breast hard and squeezed her nipples harder. If she had milk in them, it surely would have spurted out. Alongside that, my fingers were moving at much faster speed. She reached the threshold, but this time the pressure inside was immense. Her face turned red and she wrapped her hand over the neck and held on tight. She had reached her peak and this time, I walked the extra mile. With a large pressure, she finally orgasms. She arched back as far as she could and moaned loudly and without any control whatsoever. Large quantities of orgasmic water came out of her vagina. My hands were still down there close to her vagina. The orgasmic liquid hit my hand and it was hot... very hot and the smell was too madding. She continued to moan loudly and she was holding onto me with dear life. She orgasms hard and the environment she created filled with lust up to my ears.


    It took her a few minutes for her orgasm to finish. The cloth near her vagina was soaking wet and the ground under her was also wet. She was spent, her eyes were closed and she was panting heavily. Her hands flopped, she let her body go. There was no control or any sort of command on herself. She was now ripe for picking.


    Me: ¡°My turn.¡± I whispered it to close to her ear.


    She didn¡¯t react, only lay there defenceless.


    I picked her up; there was no resistance from her. Her eyes were still closed and her breathing heavy. She was still feeling the effects of her orgasm. I took her inside our tent and laid her down on the soft bed. I carefully removed her pants from her legs. I removed her top by pushing it upwards and left it on her hands, which were resting over her head. An idea came to me. I bound her hands with her top. I got up and removed my pants, thus freeing my hardened penis. In front of me lay a beautiful naked woman, defenceless and with her hands bound and kept over her head. Her brown nipples were still erect. I thought of one thing at that point.


    I wanted more of her.


    I parted her legs to give me the view of her vagina. It was still wet and liquids continued to flow.


    I positioned myself between her legs while holding my penis against the walls of her vagina.


    Just then, she opened her eyes and saw me. She smiled and said in a low and sultry voice.


    Aby: ¡°I love you... Le¡¯On.¡±


    With a gentle push, I entered her slowly. Inch by inch, I entered within her until I could no longer enter. She closed her eyes and slightly arched her back. I bent over and put my arms on both sides of her body for support. I leaned downwards and gently started sucking on her nipple and simultaneously I started to increase my pace of pushing in and out of her. I increased the force for maximum pleasure for both of us. She bit her lips while I continued to suckle on her breasts.


    Soon, the tent was filled with moans of both of us. The air inside was filled with lust... the same lust, which grew exponentially within both of us with each thrust. I wanted more of her and the more I pushed within her, the hotter it got. I felt her vaginal walls contract and I thought that it would take the shape of my penis inside her.


    She wanted to move her hands, but because it was bound she started moving her body. To maximize our pleasure, I pushed harder into her. She wanted to say something, but all that come out were some very loud moans and tears rolled down from the side of her eyes. I moved from her breasts, kissing my way upwards towards her hot, juicy lips. I kissed her and she welcomed me by reciprocating my actions. Slowly, she opened her mouth and our tongues met. While I sucked her lips, our tongues rolled over each other. We were enjoying ourselves and were receiving the ultimate pleasure.


    Very soon, I felt pressure building up in me. My body wanted to feel the orgasm. She too had an orgasm again. Hot fluid enveloped my penis inside her which made me mad with pleasure. But, I didn¡¯t want to end there. So, I withdrew my penis from her vagina. I made her turn over where her bottoms were facing me. She was now on the bed by putting pressure on all four of her limbs.


    Without warning, I entered her from behind. The moment, I started my motion; small screams of pain came from her mouth. While entering from behind her, I pressed one of her breasts and kissed her on her lips. Even now, she was receiving pleasure from multiple areas. The screams turned into moans. Our sweet mixed while producing a very exotic aroma.


    I was now moving harder and faster within her and I reached my peak. She too vibrated her body and came again. This time with a loud moan, I too orgasmed. I came within her and I felt all of my energy was drained. I was just barely able to out of her and turned her around. Opening her hands, I fell upon her breasts, exhausted and relieved.


    Aby ran her hands lightly over my hair. I snuggled within her soft and warm breasts.


    Thoughts surged into me. I looked towards Aby and said.


    Me: ¡°You know Aby... sometimes I feel all this different.¡±


    Aby: ¡°Different?¡±


    Me: ¡°I mean... I feel as if all this just a dream. I feel as if it never happened.¡±


    She smiled at me and replied.


    Aby: ¡°It is a dream... Le¡¯On.¡±


    Confused, I asked her.


    Me: ¡°What are you saying, Aby?¡±


    Aby: ¡°You have to wake up now, Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°What are you saying?? Wake up from what?¡±


    Aby: ¡°This dream.¡±


    Suddenly, I was surrounded by darkness. Neither could I hear anything, nor could I feel anything. I panicked and called out to her.


    Me: ¡°ABY!!!! ABY!!!! ABY!!!!¡±


    I tried to find something, anything. My son... I have to find my son.


    Me: ¡°ZE¡¯ON!! ZE¡¯ON!!!! ZE¡¯ON !!!!!¡±


    I frantically searched everywhere, but everywhere I looked, darkness was all I could see.


    ¡°Le¡¯On... Le¡¯On...¡±


    ¡°ABY!!! Where are you?? Please answer me!!¡±


    ¡°Dada... Dada...¡±


    ¡°ZE¡¯ON!!! ZE¡¯ONN!!! WHERE ARE YOU?? SOMEBODY ANSWER ME!!! Please... where are you?¡±


    Tears rolled down my eyes. My heart was overwhelmed with pain... such excruciating pain that I barely could breath. Where are you?


    ¡°We are here, Le¡¯On.¡±


    I turned back and saw Aby standing, holding Ze¡¯On¡¯s hand.


    Me: ¡°Aby... Ze¡¯On... where were you? What is happening?¡±


    Aby: ¡°You have to wake up now... Le¡¯On. Time to face reality.¡±


    I started seeing flashes of a scene. The pain within me doubled. Those flashes belonged to the day Aby died.


    Me: ¡°No... no... nooooo.... this is not true... please Aby...¡±


    Aby smiled and replied.


    Aby: ¡°You have to face reality and accept the fact, Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°No... i-if I do that then... I would lose you.¡±


    She giggled and replied.


    Aby: ¡°You are still a boy. You will never lose me... because I will always be in your dreams, silly boy. I will live on in your thoughts, my love.¡±


    Me (crying): ¡°B-but...¡±


    Aby: ¡°My love, whether in your dreams or in your thoughts, we will always be together. I will always love you and keep loving you. Even the distance between us increases from a few inches to few thousand lifetimes, I will still love you.¡±


    Me (crying): ¡°Aby....¡±


    Aby: ¡°My Love... you will always be with me... along with our child, which we didn¡¯t get to have.¡±


    Both of them started to fade.


    Me (crying): ¡°No... Aby, please...¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Dada... don¡¯t cry. I love you Dada.¡±


    Me: ¡°My son... don¡¯t leave me... I-I love you too...¡±


    Ze¡¯On: ¡°Dada, you will always be part of us. Be happy... for us Dada.¡±


    I extended my hand, but I cannot reach them.


    ¡°NOOOO!!! ABY!!! ZE¡¯ON!!!!!!!! NOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!¡±


    Aby (smiling): ¡°My Love, take care...  even when you feel lonely, just remember... I love you.¡±


    Ze¡¯On (smiling): ¡°I love you Dada... take care...¡±


    Slowly, they fade away along with the darkness. Light engulfed me, blinding me. I could hear a faint noise in the background. It starts to get louder and louder until I clearly heard what that sound was.


    ¡°My Lord! My Lord! My Lord!! My Lord!!!¡±


    Suddenly, I broke away from my trance and looked to my side. Adi¡¯Je was calling me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... are you okay?¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm... Y-Yes... Yes, I am Okay.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Well, we are just a few hours away from our destination. Apparently, the mountain overlooking this lake, known as the Lake of Peace is the Amoith Mountain.¡±


    She pointed towards I was looking at the first place. I turned towards the place where she pointed. I saw the exact same scenery from my dream. Seeing the mountain... anger gripped me... my blood boiled.


    ¡°I am coming... to kill you!¡±

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 2

    The north-eastern part was not all severely infested with the Dynoths. We found it strange since Le¡¯On informed us this morning that this place had a high number of Dynoths. We were confused or rather I was, but the rest of the party members were just busy killing whatever Dynoths they got their hands on.


    By evening, we were almost finished and Adi¡¯Je ordered her clan members to sweep the whole area for anything that we missed initially. All in all, judging from all the Dynoths body deposited, we had killed just under 100. That is very low compared to what we have been facing in the earlier days. But, I was happy... less Dynoth means less work and less work means more time to spend with little Wei, my new toy... he he he.


    Me: ¡°Little Wei... Want to come over tonight too?¡±


    She looked at me with a cold face and replied.


    Wei: ¡°Don¡¯t call me little...¡±


    Me: ¡°He he he... it fits you nicely, but answer my question. Will you come tonight or should I look for another one?¡±


    With a piercing gaze she replied.


    Wei: ¡°If you do that, I will beat you senseless.¡±


    Me: ¡°So... you enjoyed last night didn¡¯t you... he he he... I knew there was a monster inside you.¡±


    Wei: ¡°No... I-I was just curious by what we did last night.¡±


    Me: ¡°Sure you are... Want some of that great drink tonight or shall we spend the night in a different way?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Different way?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh... so you are interested... he he he. Okay, just come tonight and you will see what I mean by a different way.¡±


    Wei nodded and I could see a hint of a faint blush on her cheeks. Ohh... I can¡¯t even wait for the night to come.


    We were sitting a pile of rubble while Adi¡¯Je and her lackeys were standing behind us. Suddenly, we heard a commotion followed by Adi¡¯Je screaming to someone. I turned my head to see what had happened. What I saw froze me for a certain period. Le¡¯On was standing with blood all over his armour, and he was carrying someone¡¯s bloody body. I could not recognize the body until I heard Adi¡¯Je.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°MY LORD!!! WHAT HAPPENED??¡±


    Le¡¯On didn¡¯t give any answer. He just kept looking at the body he was carrying on his arms. Adi¡¯Je asked again.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°MY LORD!!! WHAT HAPPENED??¡±


    There was still no reply from him. It was as if he was in a trance, but whose body he was carrying. Could it be of someone from the Galeform Clan?


    Naj¡¯Rak in the meanwhile went close to Adi¡¯Je. When she reached the spot, she gasped. She put her hands onto her mouth. I couldn¡¯t see her reaction as her back was towards me. Adi¡¯Je too stopped inquiring and kept looking at Le¡¯On. What happened? Only then, I heard Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s voice.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°MY KING!!! OH NO... QUEEN... QUEEN A-A-ABY! OH NO!¡±


    It was like time had frozen and everyone in the vicinity had stopped breathing. I diverted my gaze towards Wei, who by now had stood up and quickly ran towards them, uttering.


    Wei: ¡°Impossible!!!¡±


    I too followed her. She was fast, but I eventually caught up with her. We reached the place where everybody was standing silently, even Adi¡¯Je was silent. Upon reaching, I took a closer look at the bloody body... I recognized it immediately.


    Me (shocked): ¡°Aby!!!¡±


    Suddenly, Wei screamed.


    Wei: ¡°N-noooo A-aabbyyyy..... noooooooo!!!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je again spoke to Le¡¯On.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°MY LORD! HOW DID IT HAPPEN?¡±


    He still kept looking at the bloody body of Aby as were we, thinking of how could it have happened? Adi¡¯Je inquired again, this time nudging his shoulders firmly.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°MY LORD! HOW DID IT HAPPEN?¡±


    Tears came out of my eyes, I didn¡¯t know her that well, but I knew for a fact that she was an important person for Wei and of course Le¡¯On. Naj¡¯Rak started crying, covering her mouth with her hands. Wei was on the ground, her face full of tears, but no word came out. Suddenly, Le¡¯On spoke up.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Carnage.¡±


    None of us understood what he was talking about. So much confusion was going on.


    Adi¡¯Je inquired further. Out of all of us, she was the one who most composed.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What? My Lord... what are you talking about?? What happened and how... how did she...¡±


    And for the first time, he shifted his gaze from Aby to Adi¡¯Je. Tears were coming out of his eyes as if a dam had been broken. He replied.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°I... WANT... CARNAGE!!!!¡±


    He shouted and all of us heard it clearly. Along with that, we felt sadness in his voice, rage too, but most of all, which was the most stifling part... was the amount of bloodlust he released. The pressure was immense, so much so that I was nearly forced to the ground. Wei shouted at him.


    Wei: ¡°WHAT HAPPENED TO HER, LE¡¯ON? TELL ME IMMEDIATELY...¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond but just kept on looking at Adi¡¯Je. Adi¡¯Je moved forward and started checking for Aby¡¯s pulse, but her expression told the truth. Aby was well and truly gone from this world. Adi¡¯Je spoke with a stern voice.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Queen Naj¡¯Rak, hurry and bring me some of the sheets we have in our possession to carry the body of Dynoths.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak at first was startled bur regained her composure too. She replied.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Y-Yes, Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    She turned and ran towards the place where the sheets were left. Whereas here, none of us moved, but watched Aby¡¯s body. Blood was dripping out of her mouth, head and many other places.


    Wei: ¡°LE¡¯ON, HOW DID THIS HAPPEN?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, I know you are in grief, but please share with us.¡±


    Wei: ¡°ANSWER ME LE¡¯ON!!!!!¡±


    He looked towards Wei. By the looks of him, he was devastated, his eyes reeked of grief. He replied.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°I-I-I-I am s-s-sorry Wei... I-I-I couldn¡¯t save her.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je put her right hand on Le¡¯On¡¯s face and spoke softly.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, Please... tell us what happened?¡±


    He turned her gaze towards Adi¡¯Je and replied.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t save her, Adi... I-I failed to protect her. I couldn¡¯t save her...¡±


    His legs seemed to give up, but Adi¡¯Je supported him. She spoke.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please sit down and let me help you with her body.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply. Naj¡¯Rak in the meantime came with what Adi¡¯Je wanted her to bring.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, I-I brought what you asked.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je without looking at her replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Please spread them on the floor, Queen Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes, right away.¡±


    She looked around and while pointing towards some Zumas, she spoke.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°All of you Bloods come here and help me.¡±


    Without further delay, they came and helped Naj¡¯Rak to spread the sheets on the grounds.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Then help me making the King to sit down.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak stood up and quickly went behind Le¡¯On. She put her hands on his shoulders and said.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My K-King, please sit down here.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Please let me help you with Queen Aby¡¯s body.¡±


    She scooped Aby¡¯s body out of his arms and laid her down on the sheet while Naj¡¯Rak forced Le¡¯On to sit on a pile of rubble close by. His eyes were fixed on Aby¡¯s body. Wei immediately screamed.


    Wei: ¡°ABYY!!!! Nooo....¡±


    She crawled over to her body while crying.


    Wei: ¡°Abyy...¡±


    She gently touched Aby¡¯s cold face while her tears fell upon Aby¡¯s face. I went and sat beside Wei and wrapped my arms around her and held on her tighter. She looked at me and broke down completely while burying her face on my chest.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Hmmm... strange... her wounds are not incurred from any Dynoth.¡±


    She turned towards Le¡¯On and asked again.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, please tell us what happened?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak had already wrapped her arms around Le¡¯On and was trying to console him. He looked towards Adi¡¯Je and replied.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°She... A-Aby was murdered... right in front of me and... And I couldn¡¯t do anything... I COULDN¡¯T DO ANYTHING!!! I failed her... I am sorry Wei... I am so sorry.¡±


    Like me everyone else was also confused. Naj¡¯Rak asked.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Murdered... My King, but who did this and how did it happen... please... tell us.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord, if you don¡¯t tell us then how could we know what had happened to her and how she was murdered. Did the Zoit soldiers attack you?"


    With that word, all the Bloods surrounding us, unsheathed their weapons, leaking their bloodlust. So much bloodlust, I felt I was about to vomit but Adi¡¯Je ordered.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Bloods! Sheath your weapons and control yourselves.¡±


    All of them followed her command... such were their loyalty.


    Wei was crying very hard so I tried calming her down by slowly stroking her hair. It did have some effect as Wei calmed a little bit. In the mean time, Adi¡¯Je along with few Zumas wrapped Aby¡¯s body with the sheets. Le¡¯On was yet to tell us anything. What happened out there?


    Me: ¡°Just what happened out there?¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°We found several bodies indicating that they were killed not by the Dynoths, but by something else. I asked her to find more bodies like that. I told her to be careful... I told her to call me if any trouble arises...


    It was getting late, so I was trying to find her when...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°When what, My Lord?¡±


    Le¡¯On told about everything. He told us about the unknown assailants to the Aby being chocked to thrown off from the second story to Le¡¯On being pinned down and had to watch the whole scene to the assailants being siblings and they were brother and sister of unknown clan. The woman attacked and pinned down Le¡¯On while the brother choked, pierced her with a sword and later on after being told to end her misery was thrown on the ground. The women even challenged Le¡¯On to find her in the mountain closest from here, meaning the Amoith Mountain.


    We were all silent and the only sounds that were heard was the sound of Wei crying. I looked around and every Zuma trembling with rage and suddenly a huge level of bloodlust erupted at that place. I froze and I dare not even take a breath. Swats were running down from everyone¡¯s forehead. Even the Zumas were being affected. Only two people remain unaffected were Le¡¯On and Adi¡¯Je.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°How... dare they? How... dare... they kill one of my sister-wives?¡±


    And at that point, I knew from where that monstrous blood lust came from. It was Adi¡¯Je herself.


    She got up, face full of anger. The amount of bloodlust she was emitting, it... it was incredible.


    Suddenly, another beast started emitting huge amounts of bloodlust.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Unacceptable... absolutely unacceptable. I will kill them, I will kill... them.¡±


    She said while hugging Le¡¯On and consoling him. It was safe to say, that the second level of bloodlust belongs to her. And with that, I felt bloodlust all around me. I felt as if I was in the middle of a very vicious monster pack. These Zumas sure have high levels of bloodlust in them.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°They are mine.¡±


    In a low voice Le¡¯On declared that.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord...¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°They... are... mine... to kill.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°But My King...¡±


    He used his hands, to set himself free from Naj¡¯Rak¡¯s embrace. He then stood up and walked towards Adi¡¯Je. But his destination was not her, but Aby. He bent down and picked Aby up. He spoke with a voice full of authority.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Has this area been cleared?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°As was mine too. From what I could gather... those people were the reason for the Dynoth attacks the whole time. I suspect same condition as I faced in the Dentia Forrest.¡±


    Wei looked up to me. Her eyes had swollen and her beautiful face was full of tears. I quickly cleaned her face and her eyes. Though I was trying my best to comfort Wei but I could never understand the pain she is going through right now. She turned her gaze towards Le¡¯On and spoke in a broken voice.


    Wei: ¡°Aura Crystal!¡±


    Le¡¯On looked towards Wei and nodded.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°That means there are not just two beasts, but more of them might be residing in that mountain.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Highly possible... from what I could gather of this area¡¯s history, they guarded the Amoith Mountain strongly.¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Not beasts.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looked at Le¡¯On a little confused. She said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Pardon, My Lord?¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°They were not beasts... They were something else.¡±


    Me: ¡°How can that be? Only beasts reside in the Zoit continent.¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°We will discuss about this matter later, for now... BLOODS!¡±


    All the Zumas looked towards Le¡¯On and stood ready. Their eyes emitted unwavering loyalty not just for their Queen, but also for their King.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Return to the base camp. Our goal in the Galeform city is over.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je... Queen Naj¡¯Rak... Deiti... Wei (He looked at each and every one of us after calling our names and finally looked towards Aby) and ... Queen Aby, let¡¯s go back. We have many things to do. Wei!¡±


    Wei looked at him and answered.


    Wei: ¡°What?¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Please... contact Aby¡¯s family and the rest of the group and inform them about the loss we received. Tell all of them that the last rite of Aby would be done in her home... in the city of the Feli Clan. Inform the group to gather there to pay their respects to her.¡±


    Wei thought for a moment, fresh tears filled her eyes... but we managed to nod showing her acceptance.


    Le¡¯On smiled a little but it did not emit any kind of happiness, but it emitted grief and sadness.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Thank you Wei.¡±


    He turned towards Adi¡¯Je and spoke.


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, please clean and examine Aby¡¯s body once we reach the base camp. I want a report of it. Please coordinate with the medics of the Zoit Army with this matter. I want her wounds to be stitched and her body cleaned and preserved so that her body could withstand decaying until we get her back to her home.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It will be done, My Lord.¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Thank you Queen Adi¡¯Je.


    Now... let¡¯s go back.¡±


    With that, our fight with the Dynoths in the Galeform city was over.


    Back in the base camp, we got the news that even the western part was now free as there was only a small amount of Dynoths roaming there. Finally, the Galeform city was freed and the Commander of the Zoit Army here came to thank Le¡¯On but learned of the passing away of Aby. She payed her respects and instructed her medical officers to act the way Adi¡¯Je wanted in regards of Aby¡¯s body. As for Le¡¯On, he was taken to his tent by Naj¡¯Rak to console him while I pulled Wei in my tent to clean her and comfort her.


    It was not before midnight that we got an update from Adi¡¯Je. Everyone was waiting outside the medical area. Adi¡¯Je came out, showing no signs of tiredness, but I think she was tired.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, everything has been set. I have covered Queen Aby¡¯s body with a mixture a herb named Kolror and about 90% concentrated Vitalis. The mixture would lessen the decaying period of Queen Aby¡¯s body. The body is now preserved for at least 2 months. If required, the time for preservation could be extended.


    The medics here have cleaned and stitched the wounds on her body. According to them, she suffered strangulation, a deep sword wound and her body suffered most due to the fall from a height on the ground. There was not enough blood left in her system and it was impossible to save her even she received medical treatment within few minutes of sustaining this amount of wounds.


    Her cause of death was due to her extreme loss of blood as well as rupture of vital organs. Her heart stopped beating due to lack of blood being pumped into it thus stopping her heart. She was dead within 7-10 mins after her fall.¡±


    So, Le¡¯On was telling the truth... not that I had any doubts.


    Wei: ¡°The strangulation, how long did she suffer.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looked towards her and answered.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°According to the medics, the mark around her neck that was left due to strangulation was about 9.5-10 inches long and based on the colour of the mark; she was strangulated close to 2-3 mins of various power levels.¡±


    She turned her gaze towards Le¡¯On, who was standing with his eyes looking towards the ground.


    Wei: ¡°And how long is Le¡¯On¡¯s hand?¡± She said that with a suspicious tone.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°What to do you mean, Wei?¡±


    Adi''Je:"His length is around 7-7.5 inches Wei."


    Commander Eldin:"Excuse me, but how many assailants were there and how is this even possible?"


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Le''on:"One... Only one. And that is the thing I want to discuss with you privately."


    Commander Eldin:"Yes King Le''On, please follow me."


    He nodded and looked towards Adi''Je and said.


    Le''On:"Queen Adi''Je, please take rest for today. I will return shortly."


    Adi''Je:"Yes, My Lord."


    He looked us and spoke.


    Le''On:"And that goes for the rest of you too. Today has been a long day, please retire to your respective tents and take a rest.


    Deiti, take Wei with you."


    Me:"Okay."


    He looked in pain, his eyes showed signs of guilt. He continued.


    Le''On:"Take care of her."


    I nodded. He turned towards the commander and spoke.


    Le''On:"Let''s go Commander."


    Commander Eldin:"Yes Sir."


    He left with her; Naj''Rak kept looking at them leaving.


    Naj''Rak:"Will he be alright?"


    Adi''Je:"Yes... But I do not know what he will do next."


    Naj''Rak:"The level of anger I am feeling is enormous, I can only guess what our King is feeling."


    Adi''Je:"Me too. If I had known our time with her would be this short, I-I would have shared a secret."


    Naj''Rak:"What secret?"


    Adi''Je:"It doesn''t matter now."   She was feeling slightly dejected too.


    Naj''Rak:"Deiti, please take care of Wei tonight."


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It is good to know that both of you have gotten so close. She is a kind person.¡±


    Me:"You don''t worry."


    Adi''Je:"Very well, see you in the morning. Queen Naj''Rak..."


    Naj''Rak:"Yes Queen Adi''Je, let''s go.


    See you in the morning."


    Both of them left and some of the Zumas that were standing there also left along with their Queens. Thus the only people left were me and Wei.


    Me:"Wei, let''s go."


    She was sitting beside me, grief stricken. Her eyes were red and swollen. Wei looked towards me and gave a slight nod.


    Wei:"How should I inform my aunt about Aby? What should I tell her?"


    Me:"Come on little Wei, let''s get some rest. We will figure it out... Together."


    I helped her to get out and walked towards my tent. I could never fathom what level of pain Wei or Le¡¯On is feeling, but the more I look into her eyes; the more my heart feels pain... as if it is being poked by something sharp. I can only console her or watch her crying her heart out, but I will be there to give so support.


    Me: ¡°So, little Wei... I am here for you.¡±


    Wei looks at me with red and puffy eyes.


    Wei: ¡°Thank you, Deiti.¡±


    ******************** End of Deiti¡¯s POV****************


    Me: ¡°Commander Eldin, I know you will send a report to the Council of Zoit in the morning. I want you not to mention anything about the unknown assailant just yet.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Why, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Because, I will first find that beast and do not want the Council to make fuss about it. That beast is my target and I going to kill him... not before interrogating him first. Whatever information I receive, I would share it with you and I will hand over the body to you. Then, you could send another report to the Council stating that after finding the main culprit, the culprit resisted and unfortunately was killed.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°And, what would I get out of it... King Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Nothing... other than recognition from the Council.¡±


    Commander Eldin gives a sly smile and responds.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°That... we both know that although I would get recognition, you will receive the greater share of the reward from the Council and not to mention, the Galeform clan would be indebted to you.


    I already have received reports that few Galeform leaders are already on their way from the refugee camps to congratulate you. They would arrive here in a couple of days.


    Whereas I... won¡¯t get anything worthy of savouring and also getting the title of the only Commander to lead the most casualties filled mission of the Zoit Army in history. So, you can make out clearly that... I don¡¯t have any reason to help you with your present request knowing I am already at a loss.¡±


    Me: ¡°Wait... Go back to the topic about some reward from the Council?¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Yes... what about it?¡±


    Me: ¡°Can you please elaborate about it?¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Well, then... when a Zoit Army Unit is assigned a mission, a clause is always added. It would contain that if the Unit succeeds in the mission, they would receive a certain amount of extra payment. And with the urgency level mission of this kind has a substantial amount of payment set for us. There is also another clause; if any other party helps the Unit out of their own volition, then they would also receive a part of that extra payment reserved for the Army Unit.


    As you can guess, for your help and actually turning the tide of the battle, you would receive the greater share of the reward from the Council. Although, whatever reward the soldiers get are more than enough to make them happy, but not a Commander of the Zoit Army.¡±


    Me: ¡°Huh... something like this exists... Thank you for telling me about the reward part.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Then, King Le¡¯On... Want can you offer me for my extra services towards you and your clan? I can easily do what you asked for and I am the only one that could withhold vital information from the Council of Zoit. They need to hear it so; I am asking again, what can you offer me?¡±


    Me: ¡°If you need more gold than you can take half of our reward as your payment.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°I have no interest in gold. I have come from a merchant family; I have already lots to my name.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then, what do you want?¡±


    Commander Eldin with a sinister smile replied.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°King Le¡¯On... you already know what I want.¡±


    Me: ¡°That! Seriously?¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°I want nothing more than that.¡±


    Me: ¡°I assumed after explaining the consequences of that, you would at least find your sanity... but it seems I was wrong.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°And it seems after all the interesting facts you gave me, you still married a non- Blood. Imagine my surprise... either you lied to me or there is a cure for your curse/ poison... whatever.¡±


    Me: ¡°I neither lied to you nor is there any cure. And as for the situation of my deceased wife being a non-Blood, there were some... extenuating circumstances which I won¡¯t discuss it with you.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Then... perhaps you could grant me my payment under another extenuating circumstance.¡±


    Me: ¡°You really are a shallow beast woman. My wife just died and I was unable to save her even after being there and seeing everything unfold. I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing and you want me to accept you as a Queen of the Blood on this very day!¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°I am sorry that you lost your wife, but this is the best situation that I could possibly hope for. I am an ambitious beast woman and I for one would not let it go to waste.


    My terms are clear King Le¡¯On.


    I will withhold information of serious matter from the Council of Zoit and cover for you at the time you hunt for an unknown beast who may be responsible for the deaths of hundreds.


    And in return, you will take me as your wife, another Queen of Blood... thus allowing me to utilize the power of the Bloods... in a controlled environment of course.¡±


    Me: ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Are you sure King Le¡¯On? I am the only one that can stop you from getting your... say justice for your late wife.


    Think hard King Le¡¯On... think long and hard. Could you live with yourself knowing that you couldn¡¯t punish your wife¡¯s killer by your own hands? Think King Le¡¯On... just think...¡±


    Me: ¡°I will get what I want, one way or the other. If you send your report to the Council; stating about the mysterious beastman and about my wife getting killed by it. The Council will most probably instruct you to stop me at any cost. But you have seen what the Bloods can do and how dangerous they are... heck, you even lust to hold that kind of power. In any way, could you imagine you and your soldiers succeeding in stopping us?


    If you do as I say, then you would get additional favourable points from the Council, but if you don¡¯t... you would fail to stop us and further lose the chance of getting your hands on whatever information I pry out of him.


    So the question is Commander Eldin... what do you want to do?


    Do you want extra recognition or nothing?¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°You surely are joking. You won¡¯t risk going in a conflict with the Council of Zoit.¡±


    Me: ¡°Commander... my wife was killed... today. You think I am more worried about going into conflict with the all mighty Council of Zoit rather than finding and punishing her killer?


    I will kill thousands of beasts over thousands of years if they try to stop me from finding her killer. And that... is what I think right now.¡±


    Her smile vanished, her forehead furrowed and the eyebrows hooded over her eyes. Her eyes were fixed on me, thinking about the situation very carefully. Her lips tightened, turning down at the ends.


    Me: ¡°What is your answer Commander Eldin?¡±


    She continued to look at me... maybe I should throw her an extra incentive.


    Me: ¡°Okay... Should I add an incentive for you?¡±


    Commander Eldin (raising one of her eyebrows, quickly asks): ¡°What kind of incentive?¡±


    Me: ¡°The incentive is:-


    I will give you the status of my concubine from here on if you accept to do what I want you to do and you would be placed under Queen Adi¡¯Je. From there on, she would decide your Status every year. You will swear loyalty to me and to my Clan and to my family and no one else.


    You will continue to do your job as a Commander of the Zoit Army, but you will do any jobs for us when called upon. You will be graded upon the performance during these jobs and your behaviour towards us and your mentality too. If she finds it satisfactory... then you would be upgraded to the Status of a Hopeful Wife Candidate.


    And if you continue to perform in a satisfactory way... the way she likes then she and only she will have the power to finally recommend you to the Status of a Wife of the Blood King.


    It may take even years for you to reach the Status of a Hopeful Wife Candidate, if I know Queen Adi¡¯Je very well.


    This is all I can offer you, Commander.¡±


    She was once again in deep thought. How deep was her lust for power?


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Concubine... will I have any command over any Blood resources?¡±


    Me: ¡°Only what had been assigned to you by Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°What of my loyalty towards my own clan or the Council of Zoit?¡±


    Me: ¡°In case of loyalty conflict, you will choose us over the Council of Zoit but still remain in the army and do whatever we instruct you to do. If matters of conflict with your clan, we will see about it then.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°What if my performance level drops?¡±


    Me: ¡°Then you will be demoted to the Status lower to the current Status. And if you do not perform while being a concubine, then you will be accordingly punished. If and only if you take part or align yourself with any malice targeted towards us then you will be deemed as an enemy and will be dealt with accordingly.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Punished... how exactly?¡±


    I gave out a small smile or it was more of a grin.


    Me: ¡°You will know when we face that situation.¡±


    She sat down on a chair while cupping her chin with one hand and started to give it a thought. Think long and hard Commander.


    She looked at me and asked.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°What kind of jobs do I have to do... if I accept your proposal?¡±


    Me: ¡°If you accept my proposal, then you will do whatever Queen Adi¡¯Je orders you to do.¡±


    Command Eldin: ¡°Does it include... jobs of a more intimate nature?¡±


    Me: ¡°Personally... I won¡¯t recommend it. As you know, you won¡¯t be able to satisfy me... but you will do what Queen Adi¡¯Je orders you to do and if that includes jobs of intimate nature... then you have to do whatever it takes to accomplish that job.¡±


    She again fell into deep thought. I would prefer to stay away from this kind of beast woman, but I have to ensure that the Council of Zoit does not interfere in my matter regarding finding those two beasts or whatever they are.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°I understand the clause about behaviour, but mentality...¡±


    Me: ¡°It is straight and simple... you will have to accept us from your heart. Only then you will earn the right to be a Blood Queen.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°If I accept your proposal, will it be made public.¡±


    Me: ¡°No... Not until you have earned the right to be a Blood Queen.¡±


    She diverted her gaze from me to a map on the table. While looking at the table, she said.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°How many days or years will it take to reach the Status of a wife?¡±


    Me: ¡°Depends upon Queen Adi¡¯Je... but I think it would take many years for you.¡±


    She gave a large sigh and looked at me.


    Me: ¡°Still unsure? Well, in one hand, you have nothing... no extra recognition, no chance of wielding any kind of power and a face off against me and my Bloods.


    On the hand, you have extra recognition and a chance to be a Blood Queen. Although it will be a long process, but at the end of the tunnel, you may receive what you yearn for. Choose now Commander... I don¡¯t have much time to waste here.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°I-I-I acc-accept your conditions.¡±


    Finally, the deadlock broken. Now, we have an asset within the Zoit Army.


    Me: ¡°Good... Eldin...


    Is there anything you want to add...? Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Commander Eldin looked at me surprised and looked everywhere confused.


    ¡°Nothing else... My Lord.¡±   Adi¡¯Je entered the tent. She expression showed the calmness within her.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You never cease to amaze me, My Lord.¡±


    I had sensed her standing outside listening to the whole conversation between me and the Commander.


    Me: ¡°Do you accept the terms... Queen Adi¡¯Je, the First Queen of the Bloods?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord. I accept the terms.¡±


    I turned to face Commander Eldin. She had already stood up.


    Me: ¡°Good... then Commander Eldin Vest, kneel in front of me.¡±


    She knelt while bowing her head.


    Me: ¡°I hereby confer onto you the Status of being my Concubine. And from here on now , you are placed under the control of Queen Adi¡¯Je. Rise... Eldin.¡±


    Eldin (after rising): ¡°Thank you, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°From here on, when we are in private, you will designate him as ¡®My Lord¡¯ or as ¡®My King¡¯.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Yes... Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Good... I will make a beast woman worthy of being a Blood Queen out of you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Now, Eldin... in the morning, do what I told you to do... okay?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Yes... M-My K-King.¡±


    Me: ¡°And the Bloods will remain here to help with the recovery process of the Galeform clan under Queen Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Why Queen Naj¡¯Rak?¡±


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je will be travelling with me to the Amoith Mountain and until we return, Queen Naj¡¯Rak would be in charge of the Bloods.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Alright... My King.¡±


    Now, the Council of Zoit will not interfere. My work here is done.


    Me: ¡°Then, I think it¡¯s time for us to retire for the night.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°I will see you in the morning, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°Night, Eldin.¡±


    I exited the tent along with Adi¡¯Je. There was something that was bothering me for quite a while.


    Me: ¡°Adi, Aby just died.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I am sorry, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t be... it¡¯s quite funny. Whenever she was with you, she was safe and whenever she was with me, she was always in harm¡¯s way. You, whom she felt threatened with, always kept her safe. Thank you Adi¡¯Je... for looking after her. I know... After all the hatred or rivalry, she considered you as a friend.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Me too My Lord, me too.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then tell me Adi... why am I not feeling anger at all? Why, at this very moment, I am not overwhelmed by grief just as I was in the evening?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It¡¯s in our nature My Lord. We grow according to what we experience in our life. Personal loss will pain for a short while, but you will grow or rather your mental fortitude will grow after a loss. That is how we were created or made.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you Adi.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°For what My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°For everything. I will not make the same mistakes again. I will not take neither you nor Naj¡¯Rak for granted ever again. I have lost one of my wives... I will not lose another one to anything.¡±


    She locked her arms with mine and placed her head on my shoulders.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Let us mourn Aby tonight My Lord. But come morning... the things which will be in our mind would be to take back the mountain and find those beasts who killed Queen Aby.¡±


    Aby... even if the distance between us increases I will remember your pretty face. You will always be with me...

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 3

    // AUTHOR''S NOTE :- //


    WARNING! ADULT CONTENT.


    ***************************************************


    A whole day has passed and when I woke up this morning, one thought hit me like a hammer on my head. Aby was no more... it is now a reality. As much as I hoped that it would be a dream, but it was not to be.


    I was now on my way towards the Zoit Army Communications Depot. Yesterday, I asked Wei to inform Javel and the group as well as Aby¡¯s family about Aby¡¯s demise. But, later I realized... it was my job to inform them. Wei was her cousin, but I was her husband. I just hoped Wei hadn¡¯t informed them already.


    I reached the Communication Depot and found Wei standing outside. She was continuously looking towards the entry of the Depot. She looked undecided and still coming to terms with Aby¡¯s death. The scene of her standing in front of the Depot, undecided whether to enter or not reminded me of a particular incident. It was back in the Port Town of the Castor Clan when she was looking in a dress shop from outside, not sure whether to enter or not.


    I walked up to her, close enough to put my hand on her right shoulder. Her body tensed at that moment, and when I saw her face, she had her eyes closed for some reason. She also had her fist clenched. Was she planning to hit me? She is angry at me?


    Me: ¡°Have you informed them?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, she nodded her head horizontally indicating me that she hasn¡¯t.


    Me: ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    She nodded her head in a vertically indicating she was. Well, that didn¡¯t take long to answer.


    Wei: ¡°Why did you tell me to inform everybody?


    How can I inform them? What should I say?¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t worry... I am here now. Let¡¯s do it together, just like we did in that dress shop back in the Port Town of the Castor Clan.¡±


    She nodded in approval. She now opened her eyes and a few drops of tears flowed from them. She relaxed a bit and opened her fists too.


    Me: ¡°Come on.¡±


    With that, we entered the Communications Depot. It was medium sized tent with five counters placed inside them. Currently, only two of them were being manned. In the right corner of the tent, there were some tables and chairs present. The tent was quite empty and the counters were being manned by soldiers. We walked up to a counter or rather, I walked up to it and Wei was just following me.


    Me: ¡°Excuse me; I would like to send some messages.¡±


    The soldier manning the counter looked towards me. He was a young beast man, young in sense of experience. It looked that he lacked experience compared to the soldiers I have seen.


    Soldier: ¡°How many, King Le¡¯On?¡±


    With an eyebrow raised, I asked.


    Me: ¡°You know me?¡±


    Soldier (a faint smile): ¡°Who doesn¡¯t??¡±


    Me: ¡°I need um... please wait a moment.¡±


    I turned back towards Wei and asked her.


    Me: ¡°Should we write to all of the members of the group or just to Javel?¡±


    Wei: ¡°All of them. They knew her much longer than you knew Aby.¡±


    Well, she had a point.


    Me: ¡°And how many to Aby¡¯s family?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Just one, but first finish informing the group.¡±


    Me: ¡°Alright.¡±


    I turned forward and said.


    Me: ¡°Please, give me five forms.¡±


    Soldier: ¡°Certainly King Le¡¯On.¡±


    He took out some copies under his desk, counted them and handed me five forms.


    Soldier: ¡°Here you go, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am curious... How did you hear about me? I mean, how did you recognize me? I certainly did speak to any Zoit soldiers other than Commander Eldin and few handful soldiers.¡±


    Soldier: ¡°Ah... that!


    That would be because most of the female soldiers gossip about you. I mean not just gossip but if you could actually close to them, you would find each of them fantasizing about you.


    And not just fantasize but they would very much like to ride on you.¡±


    His voice changed from a calm one to now an angry one.


    Me: ¡°Do you have anything to say to me, soldier?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°No Sir...¡±


    His ears had reddened and I could sense a small amount of hostility coming from him.


    Soldier: ¡°You know, King Le¡¯On... I was just curious. How would you feel, if your soon to be wife fantasizes about a let¡¯s just say a certain beast man in a manner, you could not even think she was capable of?¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay!?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°Or how would you feel if your soon to be wife always bothers you to become or act like that particular beast man.


    I mean always questioning you, for example:-


    Why can¡¯t you be like him?


    Why aren¡¯t you distinguished yet?


    Why can¡¯t you fight like him or could you at least try to fight like him?


    Why aren¡¯t you in active front line duty?


    Why can¡¯t you be passionate like him?


    Why this and why that... this goes on and on and on...¡±


    He was now in full rage. The killing intent I sensed coming from him would have been certainly useful against the Dynoths.


    Me: ¡°Just for the sake of argument... Is there any chance that the particular beast man is me?¡±


    The soldier keeps on looking at me.


    Me: ¡°Okay... I would take that as a yes.


    Then, I am very sorry to... to come between you and your soon to be wife. But I have to ask you, you said that she asked you to be passionate just like me... How did she come by that fact?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°I... I don¡¯t know that, Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°Does your soon to be wife serve in the front lines?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°No, Sir. She is one of the personal guards of Commander Eldin. She mostly guards her own personal tent.¡±


    Oh... that makes sense. She must have heard something while Eldin was tempting me.


    Me: ¡°Again, I am sorry but believe me I did not do it on purpose.¡±


    He was coming back to normal after a short rage.


    Soldier: ¡°No... I am sorry Sir for my unruly behaviour.


    If you want to complain about me to me superior, then I could show you the way.¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s fine soldier. Umm... just tell me your name.¡±


    Soldier: ¡°My name is Verold Feli, Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°Feli?¡±


    Wei (from behind me): ¡°Are you from the Feli Clan?¡±


    Verold Feli: ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you... Verold.¡±


    He gave a smile... a forced one at that. Well, I turned my thoughts into writing the messages. Hmm... How should I write? I took the forms and sat on a chair. Wei followed me and sat beside me.


    After thinking about it for some minutes, I found it difficult to even form words much less write about it. How should I tell them that Aby is no more?


    Wei: ¡°Can¡¯t write?¡±


    Me: ¡°Can¡¯t even think what to write.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Just tell them the truth... about everything. They need to know.¡±


    Me: ¡°Do you think they have reached the Capital by now?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Maybe... I am not too sure.¡±


    She looks away from me and turns her face to the other side. I immediately cupped her chin and turned it towards me. Tears were again rolling down from her eyes.


    Me: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wei: ¡°You know... if I hadn¡¯t brought Aby here or if I had said no to her... then... then she still would have been alive. If I hadn¡¯t...¡±


    I smiled and replied.


    Me: ¡°If you hadn¡¯t she still would have followed you here. I know in my heart that she didn¡¯t come here just to see me but also because, this quest was important to you. She also came to support you.¡±


    She nodded her head in vertically.


    Wei: ¡°Yes... I know it too.¡±


    Me: ¡°The fault lies with me. If had been more mindful of my surroundings at that time, I would have saved her. But I rushed... As soon as I saw her being choked, my reasoning stopped and... And I rushed foolishly. If I had just been mindful...¡±


    Wei put her left hand on my shoulder and started rubbing it. It felt nice.


    Wei: ¡°You know... I don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    I looked towards her.


    Me: ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±


    Wei: ¡°No... Not yesterday and certainly not now. Find the courage in you and write the messages.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay.¡±


    It took me about half an hour to finish writing a message for each of the members in the group, namely; Javel, Marion, Ron and Paleg. The message was same for all of them, but with Wei¡¯s guidance I felt that each of them should receive their own message.


    Me: ¡°Now for Aby¡¯s family.¡±


    Wei: ¡°First tell me, how much do you know about them?¡±


    Me: ¡°Umm... nothing. Nothing at all... Aby didn¡¯t mention about anyone before, nor did I even ask.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I really think sometimes as to why out of all the beasts residing in this continent, she fell for you!¡±


    Me: ¡°I have been thinking the same thing since yesterday.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Stop making me take a guilt trip whenever I mention her to you. It¡¯s-It¡¯s not fair...¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay... Okay... alright back to our original task. Tell me about Aby¡¯s family. Tell me about everything.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Aby was my cousin. Her mother was the sister of my father. Her name is Horuna. She married a Felonas or Feli Clan member as it was common between our Clans. His name was Darin Feli.


    After the attack on my Clan, the remaining members allocated to the land close of the Feli Clan, but I stayed with Aunty Horuna until both me and Aby decided to be an adventurer. Aby¡¯s father was serving in the Zoit Army and retired just some years back. Now, you would think being an Army man, he would cherish the idea of his daughter¡¯s wish of becoming an adventurer but sadly that did not happen. He fought his hardest to stop both Aby and me from joining the adventurers unit. But, as you can guess... he failed.


    Aby or rather we had a brother too. His name is Onray Feli. When we left, he was still a baby. I guess he is grown up now... maybe deciding what to do in life.¡±


    Me: ¡°Will they accept me?¡±


    Wei thought for a few seconds and then replied.


    Wei: ¡°Well, most probably Aunty Horuna will accept you. She is a kind and gentle beast woman, but I can¡¯t be hopeful about Uncle Darin.¡±


    Me: ¡°And what about both of your cousin brother?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Onray... I don¡¯t know. He is quite like you... maybe.¡±


    Me: ¡°Aby¡¯s father is an ex-Zoit Army!¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes... he held the rank of a Commander before retiring. He is a good beast man.¡±


    Me: ¡°Well... let¡¯s start writing the message to her family.¡±


    I placed the form in front of me and proceeded to write on it, but stopped midway.


    Wei: ¡°Do you want me to write it? I can do it...¡±


    Me: ¡°No, it is something I have to do by myself.¡±


    The next 20 mins were nothing but a blur for me as I have no idea what or how I have written it. I tried to write as honestly as possible, but I don¡¯t know what came out. When Wei tried to check the message, I declined her request and told her it was something that only her parents should see... which was nothing but lies. Truth was, I was afraid to show her.


    Without much delay, I went over to the counter and gave the Zoit soldier named Verold Feli, the forms. He took the forms and went over the details about the names and addresses to be sent to. After confirming everything, he looked at me and asked.


    Verold Feli: ¡°Would you like to make it an Urgent Class message?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... all of them.¡±


    Verold Feli: ¡°Certainly...¡±


    Without delaying any further, he sent those messages on their way. After teleporting them, he wrote something in a slip and passed it to me. It was the bill for the messages.


    Verold Feli: ¡°80 Silvers for each message and you sent a total of 5 messages. That would make your total amount to 4 Gold.¡±


    I payed the soldier and came out of the tent along with Wei.


    Me: ¡°Well, that went well.¡±


    Wei: ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Me: ¡°For now, come with me.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Where?¡±


    Me: ¡°Where everybody is right now...¡±


    We walked towards my tent. Compared to yesterday, the camp was now relatively peaceful. I saw fewer soldiers than yesterday walking here and about and fewer soldiers inside the canteen. When we crossed the soldier tents, we encountered very loud snoring sounds. Thus, stating the fact that today, most of the soldiers were now still asleep. Maybe the fact that, yesterday night Commander Eldin announcing to the whole camp that the Quest to capture the Galeform city was over and it was a success; may have been the greatest contributing factor.


    On the way, we met with Commander Eldin. We had to maintain formalities outside our private space to suppress the fact that she was now working for me or my concubine... I have some concerns within me. How would now she react? Will she honour the agreement or is she playing another angle? Is she going to have cold feet?? Lots and lots of concern... But most of all, the fact that scares me most is her lust for power. If left unchecked, she would certainly be the greatest factor of me and my Clans demise. But, I have full faith on Adi¡¯Je to whip her up into a fine Commander devoid of her lust for power.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Good morning, King Le¡¯On... Miss Wei.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Nothings good about this morning. Aby is still dead.¡±


    Commander Eldin realises Wei¡¯s mental state and rephrases her sentence.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°I am still sorry for your loss and know that in my heart, I too mourn her passing.¡±


    Commander Eldin gives a quick glance towards me before continuing.


    Commander Eldin: ¡°And know that we are going to try to at least bring closure to her and to those who were close to her.¡±


    Wei (suspicious manner asked Commander Eldin): ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡±


    I interjected within their conversation as it was not one of those which should be had while being in outdoors.


    Me (looking towards Wei): ¡°We shall discuss about this at a later time. For now, please go ahead and join the rest of the group. I have some... unfinished business with Commander Eldin.¡±


    She looks at me with a questioning look, but later decided to listen to me.


    Wei: ¡°Okay... we will be waiting for you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Alright.¡±


    After giving a nod of her head, she walked towards the direction of my tent. I turned towards Commander Eldin, who by now had a smile on her face.


    Me: ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Nothing... umm do the unfinished business needs to be discussed here... outside or does it require a more secluded area?¡±


    Me: ¡°Secluded would be preferable.¡±


    Commander Eldin (still smiling): ¡°Then I know just the place... please follow me to my personal tent, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Certainly.¡±


    I sat pretty comfortably on a chair while Eldin was getting comfortable while sitting cross legged on her bed opposite to me. She had a rather closed lip smile as if telling me that she was hiding something. A few moments of silence falls upon the room as we continue to look at each other. I do not want to talk first... why should I? I am a King of a Clan and moreover I am the King she now serves.


    Maybe getting the hint, she breaks the silence.


    Eldin: ¡°You know... the term concubine has a different meaning as opposed to what you are forcing me to do.¡±


    In response to her statement, I gave her a lopsided smile and replied.


    Me: ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±    I raise my left eyebrow for an extra effect.


    She stares at me for a few seconds and then realizes what I was referring to or rather what her folly was.


    Eldin: ¡°I am truly sorry, My King.¡±


    I don¡¯t like to lord over any beastmen the fact that I am a King of a clan other than it is extremely needed, but as far as her case is concerned, I have no qualms about dominating over her.


    Me: ¡°Hmm... continue.¡±


    Eldin (still giving me the closed-lip smile): ¡°As I was saying My King, the term concubine has another meaning as opposed to what I am being forced to do.¡±


    Until now, I was sitting in a rather comfortable way, with one leg up onto another, but I think she was in the mood to play some games so I straightened my spine and sat in an upright manner.


    Me: ¡°You chose the path. I simply gave you a choice.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°It was not a choice to begin with... either join me or face the loss of my career in the Army.¡±


    Me: ¡°That was the best chance you will ever receive to actually be a part of truly powerful Clan... as least not in this lifetime.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°That... might be true.¡±


    Again I raised my left eyebrow and asked.


    Me: ¡°True... what?¡±


    Realizing her mistake, she corrected herself.


    Eldin: ¡°True... My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°And as far as the term concubine, it is apt for you.¡±


    Eldin (in a questioning manner): ¡°How so... My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°You are not my wife, but you are my toy. A toy which I am going to use as an asset within the Zoit Army. As you rise in power in both the Zoit Army and the Council of Zoit so will my hold on both of them.


    But, if you look at another angle, what we have right now... is a mutually agreed partnership. You will earn a portion of my power that I wield.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°And what will you receive in return, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°That... that I will tell in the future.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°My King, you referred to me as a toy for you. Does this toy as any right over... her King?"


    Me: ¡°Depends upon what your handler... Queen Adi¡¯Je. If she says anything regarding that matter, then only I will act on it. So, you should get your dos and don¡¯ts from her.¡±


    She gets up from her current position and walks towards me with a very... very malicious intent. She walks close to me and with a swift movement; she puts her right arm around my neck and gracefully lands her bottoms on my lap. She brought her face close to mine... barely just inches away from mine and spoke in a very sensuous voice.


    Eldin: ¡°Not... even if she wanted... to sit on her King¡¯s lap and consoles him. Not even when she wanted to share some of the sorrow of her King, accumulated due to the passing of one of his wives? Is she not even entitled to do that?


    What if she... wants her King to feel the warmth growing within her... can¡¯t she even do that?


    What if, she wants to... kiss ... (She leans towards me, closing the gap between us to some few centimetres. I could feel her warm breath and saw her eyes darting between from my lips to my eyes... as if she is probing, testing... to find a chink in the armour) her King, is she not allowed even that?¡±


    Me (I stop smiling and with a straight face): ¡°Not before Queen Adi¡¯Je sets your boundaries or your King wants to share that sorrow after losing his wife.


    Now, get off me.¡±


    Her smiling face quickly turns into a serious one and her eyes sharpened. She gets off me as gracefully as she landed first. After getting up, she walks towards her bed and in midway, she turns. Her expression was still one of seriousness. I forced a smile myself and spoke.


    Me: ¡°Now, that the game was over, I want to discuss some matters with you.¡±


    Eldin (forcing a smile as well): ¡°I am all ears, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°Have you contacted the Council of Zoit yet?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°At first light, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°Exactly what did you inform them?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°What you... ordered me to inform them. We are victorious in pushing back the Dynoths after suffering heavy casualties from them. Our victory would not have been possible if not for the timely help from the Blood Zuma Clan led by their King... My King too from on... but that part I didn¡¯t tell them... led by their King Le¡¯On.


    Mainly under their guidance and planning, we were able to clear the most infected parts of the city and how they taught the Zoit soldiers along with me, the way to kill the Dynoths far easily then what we were used to.


    Unfortunately, during the last day of the victory, the Blood Zumas along with their King suffered a casualty in the form of his wife, a Queen of the Blood Zuma; who died bravely while fighting against the Dynoths.


    I recommend to the Council of Zoit¡¯s Department of Defence to consider the Blood Zumas for receiving equivalent compensation due to their heroic deeds during the Quest for liberating the Galeform City.


    Does this report satisfy your... needs... My King?¡±


    Me: ¡°It seems so...¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Really!! Imagine my happiness, My King...¡± She says that with a sarcastic tone in her voice.


    I got up from the chair. I was sitting on it for a long time... I was getting a stiff back. I slowly walked towards her, step by step... with no expression on my face.


    Me (In an authoritarian voice): ¡°Anything else, you want to... inform your King?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Yes... yes there is, My King.¡±


    Me: ¡°State it!¡± Al the while making my way towards her very slowly.


    Eldin: ¡°After reporting the Council of Zoit, I received a message from the Civilian Camp, where all the Galeform populace has been living ... for now.


    They got to know the news about our or your victory over the Dynoths from my Deputy present there. I believe you have met him previously, Commander Rotun Monik is his name.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Eldin continuous on.


    Eldin: ¡°After learning that their whole city was under our control now, they sent two of their high ranking officials here... well actually they were the only two left of the high ranking Red Galeform officials. They will reach here in the evening and have requested to fix a meeting with you, My King... the leader of the Clan that saved their city. They are very... very eager to meet you and I have also heard that the Red Galeform members have many deep ties within some Departments of the Zoit Council.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm... interesting.


    Inform me at once when they arrive here.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Yes, My King. Anything else?¡±


    Me: ¡°No... Nothing more. I will convey... your performance to Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Again... imagine my happiness... My King.¡± She spoke again in a sarcastic tone.


    By now, I was standing much closer to her. Watching her face, the smirk on her face, her eyes watching my lips and my eyes just as she previously... waiting... waiting for me to fall into her trap. I put my right hand on her right arm. Her smirk turned again into a closed lip smile, maybe thinking her moment of victory has arrived. Maybe she was right... maybe... just maybe if her plan worked. But sadly... it did not.


    As to what plan? The answer was simple... unknown to me, when she sat on my lap gracefully at that, her right hand had a concealed dart in it... it was miniscule in nature, but maybe or may not be have been a dart. It could have been anything, I am not sure, but there was something concealed in her hands. While coiling her arm over my neck, she pricked my neck with it. At that moment, I felt nothing but as soon as she pricked it, someone saved my life. Does anyone have any guess???


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    WARNING!!!


    UNKNOWN COMPONENTS HAVE BEEN INJECTED INTO THE BODY.


    INITIATING SELF ASSESSMENT FROM STORED INFORMATION...


    POINT OF CONTACT:- NECK.


    UNKNOWN COMPONENTS IDENTIFIED.


    ARAKA ARIENT TYPE II POISON.


    INITIATING COUNTER MEASURES.


    SEARCHING DATA STORED IN KING¡¯S SKILL...


    COUNTER MEASURE FOUND.


    FOLLOWING SKILL(S) AVAILABLE TO HANDLE SITUATION IN KING¡¯S SKILL LIST:-


    1. POISON ABSORPTION.


    USING SKILL... (TO STOP PROCESS ¡®DEACTIVATE¡¯)


    SKILL SUCCESS:- 100%


    POISON STORED INSIDE THE KING¡¯S CRYSTAL STORAGE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    She tried to poison me and it didn¡¯t effect. My guess is; her turning of herself midway from walking away from me had a purpose. Maybe to check whether I am dying or not.


    With a blink of her eyes, I pulled her right arm to the right side and with my left hand, I pinned her face down onto the table close to her bed. I twisted her right arm towards her back and held it with my right arm, tightly. Then without delay, I parted legs wide so that she could not use them to gather strength or kick them towards me. She did not make any sound during the take-down. I concluded that she was probably dazed. I was now positioned right behind her, twisting her arm.


    After some grunts and struggle, she finally wakes up from her dazed state.


    Eldin: ¡°Wha-What is happ-happening? How... how? Wh-why?¡±


    I twisted her arm a little which produced a soft scream of agony which opened her palms. When her palms opened, I saw a small pin, neatly tucked between her middle and heart fingers. She positioned it in a way that the poison coated part was inside her palm while the non-poison part outside.


    The reason I knew the inside part was poison coated because of its green colour. There were still traces of the poison left. Luckily, the pin did not prick her during the take-down. As a matter of how it ended up this way, I will find it out later. But for now...


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Me: ¡°You should not have tried to poison me... Eldin!¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Poi-poison?? What Poison, My-my King? You are mistaken.¡±


    I brought the pin close to her face so that she could see it.


    Eldin: ¡°Tha-that... My king... that...¡±


    Me: ¡°That has some poison still coated on it. If you want to still deny it, shall I test it upon you... Eldin?¡±


    Eldin (fearful voice): ¡°N-no no... Please... ye-yes, I tried to poison you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... I won¡¯t ask you why. I don¡¯t need to know your reasons. But today I am feeling generous and seeing this is your first offence, I will not punish you for it.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Th-thank you, My King. Thank you... I would do no such thing to you in the future... I-I learned my lesson.¡± She said in a pleading voice.


    Me: ¡°I have no doubt over it. But...¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Bu-but what, M-my King?¡± A tinge of dread in her voice.


    I put the poison coated pin in an empty glass situated on the table beforehand.


    Me: ¡°You see... I just thought about your request.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Re-request!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... which you made to me earlier.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Ye-Yes, yes...¡±


    Me: ¡°By the way, why aren¡¯t you shouting? Anyone in this predicament would shout... at least that¡¯s what I think. So, why aren¡¯t you shouting?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Um-um...¡±


    Me: ¡°Wait! Do not answer that. Let me guess...


    There is no one around here, is there... You gave everyone off today. They are all sleeping right now.


    Am I right?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Um...Ahh...¡±


    Me: ¡°Of course I am right. That¡¯s how you were going to dispose of my body after killing me. And if I speculate any further, you would have made it look like the same mysterious beast men that killed Aby. If you can¡¯t have it, neither will anyone...


    Am I right?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°My Ki-King believe me, I have learned my lesson.¡± With each passing moment, the dread in her voice increases.


    Me: ¡°Of course you have. I have no doubts about it. But I digress... where was I??


    Ah... yes... your requests. You see I am not going to grant them as it is for Queen Adi¡¯Je to decide, but I am going to give you a small incentive so that you can work more umm... how should I term it... umm... yes... ¡®Loyally¡¯ for me.¡±


    With my free left hand, I pulled her pants along with any underwear she had worn down up to her knees, revealing her fair and naked bottoms to me. I slowly and gently traced my finger on her naked skin of her bottoms. The action was not without any struggle, but she quickly realized the power ratio.


    Me: ¡°You see; I have heard that the Council of Zoit has ruled that if any King wants to do anything... anything to his concubines if any, can do it without any punishment. You relinquish your right when you decide to be a concubine of a King. Mind you, wives enjoy splendid rights under the law and they are different from concubines. The moment you accepted the proposal, you were out of luck.¡±


    I had positioned my index finger outside her vagina, barely touching it... only to make her notice of it and she did notice it.


    Only things that escaped her mouth was...


    Eldin: ¡°N-no!!¡±


    Me: ¡°I can¡¯t use my member... that would just kill you. But how about a substitute... a finger, maybe.¡±


    I inserted her vagina with my left arm index finger, but just barely, maybe millimetres.


    Eldin: ¡°N-noo!!¡±


    Me: ¡°One finger... or think about two.¡±


    This time, I inserted my middle finger into her vagina, but just up to the length my index finger had penetrated which was just millimetres. Truthfully, we were at the door and just peeking into it. But her fear amplified her feelings and might I add... she was getting wet.


    Eldin: ¡°Please noo...¡±


    Me: ¡°Or three...no no ... think about four or you know what... scratch it.¡±


    I pulled back both of the fingers out. As soon as I did it, she let her body loose... as if she thought it was over.


    Me: ¡°How about a whole fist?¡±


    I positioned my whole fist and just poked her vaginal walls with it.


    Eldin: ¡°Nooo... please... nooo...¡±


    I felt her voice getting choked... maybe she was crying. And as I kept poking her, she was leaking fluids from there.


    Up until now, I was using a sarcastic playful voice, but I changed it to a more serious one.


    Me: ¡°I am not that kind of a beastman to exploit you.¡±


    I pulled back my fist and slowly pulled up her pants. She gasped sometimes, trying to say something, but only sounds of a mixture of no¡¯s and pleases came out.


    Me: ¡°At least for now... but beware! The next time I find you doing anything, indicating that you haven¡¯t been loyal to me... I will kill you. After enjoying you of course... You would be the concubine that died receiving multiple orgasms.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Th-thank you M-my King... I wi-will remember it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... now time for your punishment.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Punishment!!! Bu-but you said that you wouldn¡¯t punish me.¡± Dread had gripped her well within its arms.


    Me: ¡°Yes I did and I wouldn¡¯t... but she would.


    Am I right, Queen Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je had been present the whole time we were having our conversation. She really knows me...


    She stepped inside the tent with a mischievous smile on her face.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Absolutely right, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Great... I need her in the evening. So, until then, do what you want to with her.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    She stepped forward and applied pressure on Eldin¡¯s twisted arm. I removed myself from that position and proceeded to walk outside. I turned around and found Eldin¡¯s face was mixed with tears and fear. The only words she could mutter was ¡°No¡± and ¡°Please¡±.


    Adi¡¯Je had now pulled her off the table and onto the bed. I turned forward and stepped out of the tent. When I did, I found two Blood women standing on the side.


    Me: ¡°What are you doing here?¡¯


    Seeing me, they quickly gave a bow and replied.


    Blood Woman 1: ¡°My King, we were accompanying Queen Adi¡¯Je and she told us to wait here.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay... then do one thing. Whatever happens, guard this tent. Do not let anyone inside the tent nor in the same vicinity. Only beastman who are allowed are Queen Naj¡¯Rak and me. If I bring any other people, then its fine. Guard it until Queen Adi¡¯Je had finished her business. Do not kill anyone but subdue with extreme prejudice.


    Are you clear?¡±


    Blood Woman 2: ¡°Yes My King!!¡±


    With a simple nod of my head, I left the place and walked towards my tent. While walking, I thought of checking what that ¡®Poison Absorption¡¯ skill was and what did it do with the poison.


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    WELCOME, KING LE¡¯ON.


    YOUR ORDERS?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal... Show Skill Poison Absorption.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    POISON ABSORPTION:-


    PART OF KING¡¯S SKILL LIST.


    THIS SKILL ALLOWS A PERSON TO ABSORB ANY AND ALL POISON INSIDE THE BODY EXCEPT A POISON INDUCED INSIDE THE BODY AS A GENETIC TRAIT.


    AFTER ABSORBING THE POISON, THE POISON WILL BE STORED INSIDE A TEMPORARY SPACE CREATED INSIDE THE BODY, IN THE THROAT REGION.


    THE STORED POISON CAN BE USED FOR FUTURE PURPOSE AND CAN BE STORED FOR AN UNLIMITED AMOUNT OF TIME.


    USE:-


    1. CAN COAT ANYTHING WITH THE STORED POISON.


    2. CAN REGURGITATE THE POISON BACK OUT.


    RESTRICTION:-


    1. CAN ONLY STORE 2 TYPE OF DIFFERENT KIND OF POISON AT THE SAME TIME.


    2. CAN ONLY STORE A TOTAL OF 900 Mg AMOUNT OF POISON AT ONE TIME.


    EXCEPTION:- CURSE OF ANIYA. [/b]


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Well... it did come handy. But I am not too sure of keeping the poison inside me. Better discard it before something happens.


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal... Regurgitate Stored Poison.¡±


    Suddenly I felt something burning inside my throat. I stopped and immediately I felt a huge gag reflex. With one full force I vomited, then and there. It was not a good experience... it was awful and it left a bad after taste in my mouth. The burning sensation stopped right after I vomited. So, that¡¯s how it regurgitates.


    I reached my tent with a sour mouth. Naj¡¯Rak was sitting alongside Wei and Deiti along with other Blood women in my unit. They were 3 of them and surprisingly, there were many female Zoit soldiers too. I counted 6 of them. From what I saw, they were having casual conversations. Naj¡¯Rak was one who noticed me first.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King! You took too long to come. Queen Adi¡¯Je went to search for you.¡±


    She stood up along with the other Blood Women and the Zoit Soldiers too, and gave a small bow. I gave a hand gesture to make them sit down.


    Me: ¡°Yes, I met her while coming here and I am sorry, I was having a conversation with Commander Eldin.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Oh... well, where is she?¡±


    Me: ¡°She too had something to discuss with her. I figured it was necessary to give those two some room to talk.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Okay...¡±


    Me: ¡°Naj¡¯Rak, please prepare for some guests who will be coming to meet us today in the evening.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°May I ask, whom?¡±


    Me: ¡°They are Red Galeform Clan officials and they want to meet us.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°I will make all the arrangements, My King.¡±


    Pointing towards the three Blood women, she orders.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°You three... come with me.¡±


    She leaves with three Blood women following her. I turned towards Wei and Deiti who were looking at each other. At first I thought it was nothing but I realized something, they haven¡¯t realized I had come. They were locked in a trance... weird. But I didn¡¯t disturb them. What I needed most at that moment was to clear the foul taste in my mouth. I looked around and saw the female Zoit soldiers were drinking something. With the Blood women gone, they moved to a corner and were having casual conversations while casually having an occasional glance towards me. I decided to ask them, what they were drinking.


    Me: ¡°Excuse me... soldier... what are you drinking?¡±


    From the sudden call, she nearly spills her drink on herself. Rest of the soldiers froze while looking towards the soldier I called. She too was frozen.


    Me: ¡°Excuse me... soldier! What are you having?¡±


    Still no reply from any one of them. They just stood there. Ufff... What is the matter with them?


    Me: ¡°Hey!...¡±


    ¡°Why are you scaring them?¡±


    I turn to find Deiti and Wei looking at me as if I was scaring babies.


    Me: ¡°Nice to find both of you back in reality.¡±


    In an instant both of their faces became red. Deiti was more so... and Wei... she just averted her eyes from me. This is weird!


    Me: ¡°I am not scaring them... I just want to know what they were drinking. That¡¯s all I asked.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Okay, okay... you don¡¯t have to yell. Look at them... their scared down to their bones. These pretty ladies are here just to catch a glimpse of you and you scared them... How dare you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What? Don¡¯t like the truth! If you ask, they would share their life with you, but you broke their fantasies.¡±


    Me: ¡°How did that happen? I just asked what they were drinking and if it was any good. If so, then I would like to have one so that I could get this... this foul taste from my mouth...¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I get it. Now sit down and calm yourself. I will get you that drink that you want so bad.¡±


    Me: ¡°Fine!¡±


    I sat down opposite to a smiling Wei... I know I should be happy that she was smiling but... Wei was smiling. She was having a full blown smile and she continued to look towards Deiti as she made her way to those frozen Zoit soldiers.


    She conversed with them with a smile while rubbing the back of the soldier I called out. Initially, they were a bit defensive, some took the occasional glance towards me and then conversed some more. All the while, Wei was looking at Deiti and smiling. Am I missing something? Finally, Deiti came back carrying three medium sized glasses while smiling. She sat down beside Wei and passes a glass towards me and one to Wei.


    Deiti: ¡°Those poor girls. Not only you scared them, but even managed to make one of them cry.¡±


    Me: ¡°I just wanted to know... you know what... I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°By the way, this drink is called Morning Bliss. It is a fruit drink made from a fruit called Bliss. It just so happens that the Zoit soldiers consider this a part of their diet.¡±


    I do not wait for her explanation of something I don¡¯t want to know the end. I drank it whole in one big gulp. It tasted a little bit of both sweet and sour, but it did make the foul taste in my mouth to disappear.


    I noticed the dynamics of both Deiti and Wei had changed. They were looking at each differently. I could not put my finger on what it was but something was happening.


    Just as informed, the two Galeform officials came to the base camp in the evening. Immediately, they wanted to meet the King of the Blood Zumas. We were seated in a rather large tent which was newly erected for the purpose of the meeting. A newly motivated Commander Eldin cooperated with Queen Naj¡¯Rak and made it possible. Before the official meeting began, we had a friendly lunch first. Beastmen who were in attendance to the meeting was of course me and my two wives along with Commander Eldin, whose green eyes had a tinge of red in them and our two esteemed guests, the officials of the Galeform Clan. Needless to say, all arrangements were done by Queen Naj¡¯Rak.


    During the lunch, I noticed that every time I looked at Commander Eldin, she would avert her eyes. I must have great anger for me. Well, she did deserve it. In the meantime, I got to know the names of the two Gameform Councillors.


    After finishing our lunch, we sat down to start the official meeting.


    The two Councillors were seated on one side of the table while me and both Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak sat on my right and left respectively. Commander Eldin sat at the right hand side corner of the table.


    The Councillor who was sitting on the left side of the two, his name was Nerues R.Galeform. He was on the shorter side with a round body. He had a light yellow complexion with yellow round eyes. His eyes were a bit hooded type, which means the folds of the skin were hanging over his socket. He had a wide forehead and a bulbous nose and small ears. His face showed signs of life experience and if I had to judge, he would be around Elder¡¯s age.


    The Councillor sitting adjacent to him was named Astreus R.Galeform. He was a little taller than his partner. Except for some minute facial features the rest was same as his partner, Nerues R.Galeform. He too was experienced in life and the biggest common factor was their hair colour. Both of them had red hair. While Nerues had short red hairs, Astreus had some patch of his hair missing or it was gone.


    Naturally, I asked what the ¡®R¡¯ in their names meant and they replied that the ¡®R¡¯ represented the colour of their hair which was Red. They were dressed rather nicely considering many of their people died and the Red Galeform variant took the biggest casualty of civilians. Their speech was also refined and they were well mannered. So much so that they put me to shame. I was an actual King, but they behaved like they were Royalty.


    Our conversation started and it was Councillor Nerues who started it.


    Councillor Nerues: ¡°It is an honour to meet you, King Le¡¯On. Thank you for agreeing to meet with us.¡±


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°Yes, when we heard that our City was finally rid of those filthy monsters we were ecstatic. We were also surprised to hear it too because just few days ago, we heard the Zoit soldiers were being pushed back and were receiving heavy loss. Then, we learned of the help received by them which were vital for defeating them and then we learned that the Blood Zumas were the once to help.¡±


    Councillor Nereus: ¡°We got into confusion... who were the Blood Zumas. We have heard about Zumas before, but they were not known for these kinds of endeavours and certainly not even capable of the level of heroic deeds you and your men showed here.


    So, the Council of Galeform Clan wanted to know about the history and the birthplace of your Clan along with the question: Are the Blood Zumas a rare variant of the Zumas? We also would like to know you the Blood Zumas are open to a discussion of joint economic development.¡±


    From the corner of right eye, I saw Adi¡¯Je clenching her fist under the table and her eyes were fixed on those two. She still hasn¡¯t come to terms with our Clans fallen reputation in the Zoit continent. I slowly put my hand on her hand. With a passing glance she saw me and quickly came back to normal.


    Me: ¡°First of all, it was my duty as a fellow Clan of the Zoit continent to come to the aide of another distressed Clan.


    Secondly, The Blood Zumas were the actual name of our clan and we were supposed to be like how we are now. But our last King suppressed the racial trait within us and introduced us to the rest of the still evolving Zoit continent as short, frail Zumas. I assure you, we are not frail and certainly not short by any means. Frankly, we were the first Clan in the Zoit continent to evolve into a superior species. That is also our history.


    Now, after becoming the King, I cancelled the racial trait suppression, thus we got back our original forms.


    So, the answer to your question about whether we are a variant of Zuma or not, is no... We are the same beastmen.


    And we are interested in discussing about the possibilities of joint economic developments.¡±


    They listened to me diligently and showed signs of surprise, but they kept themselves in check.


    Councillor Nereus looks over to his partner for a few seconds before looking towards me.


    Councillor Nereus: ¡°We-we apologize with our rude comments early on, King Le¡¯On regarding your Clan. Please believe it was done due to sheer ignorance on our part and we will be careful with our behaviour in the future.¡±


    Me: ¡°Please, you couldn¡¯t have known about it even if you searched history books. But you were right on one thing. This misconception is due to the fact of sheer ignorance on the part of most of the Zoit continent and almost all within the Council of Zoit.


    At this point, our main aim is to re-establish ourselves in the Zoit continent. Due to our recent pact with the Council of Zoit, we are in total control of selling and distribution of Vitalis in the whole Zoit continent be it in any form. The eradication of Dynoths also falls under that pact, fortunately for you might I add.


    Before coming here, we visited and helped the Cillata Clan on a matter and we signed a treaty with them. I also happen to know that the relation between Cillata Clan and the Galeform Clan are very... very good.


    If the Galeform Clan is interested in what the Blood Zumas could offer, then I will advise you to seek the Cillata Clan and review the pact we signed with them. It is an open treaty or pact where any interested economic based Clan can join and be benefited from it.¡±


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°We-Well... we... would definitely follow up on that matter. Actually, (he turns to Nereus, who gives him a nod, then turns back to me) the moment we go back, we will contact the Council of Cillata and mention them they you, King Le¡¯On has referred us to the... umm... open treaty.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Councillor Nereus: ¡°Another aspect we would love to discuss with you King Le¡¯On and especially to Commander Eldin Vest.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Yes Councillors...¡±


    Councillor Nereus: ¡°We would like to know when our populace can come back to our city.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°We are now in the process of removing the bodies of deceased Galeform members along with dead Dynoth bodies as well. We are also working to clear out the rubbles that have been accumulated in the city. So, according to that report; it will be close to another week before we hand over the Galeform city back to you.¡±


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°Dynoth bodies? Ho-how many have you managed to kill?¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Hundreds...¡±


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°Then could we ask if you can be kind enough to hand over the Dynoth bodies to us?¡±


    Commander Eldin (shrugs her shoulder): ¡°The Zoit Army has no need of these bodies and moreover, almost 90% of the dead Dynoth bodies belong to the Blood Zumas as they killed that many. So, it is a request suitable towards Ki-King Le¡¯On.¡±


    For a brief moment our eyes met and immediately she averted her eyes.


    Councillor Nereus: ¡°Oh... then King Le¡¯On... could we take all of your kills? We are ready to pay compensation for it too... We, umm we are ready to pay 20 Gold for each body of Dynoth.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Why do you need them?¡±


    Councillor Nereus: ¡°W-we are a Clan mostly dependent upon dairy and farming products. Now, the Dynoths meat, skin, organs, teeth, bones, etc can all be used by us. The powerful the monsters are the more rich their meat, organs or any part of them becomes. We would benefit hugely for it and we need to or we could not sustain the amount of rebuilding needed to be done in the Galeform city, Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Then buying the bodies from us won¡¯t deplete your Clan savings? You would hard pressed and it will take much longer for you to rebuild.¡±


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°Yes... in a way it would, Queen Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then, you don¡¯t have to pay anything for them.¡±


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°Bu-but it will be not right. Please... we have enough to rebuild our city even if we buy those bodies from you. We cannot take those for free knowing you it costed you much effort and you even helped us reclaiming our city. We would really like to...¡±


    Me: ¡°As I stated previously, as fellow Clan in the Zoit continent, it is a duty to help those in distress. The Blood Zuma will not take any money from selling those bodies to you.¡±


    I turned towards Commander Eldin.


    Me: ¡°Commander, I want you to transfer all the bodies that we killed to the Galeform clan when you have finished collecting them all.¡±


    Commander Eldin: ¡°Yes King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Councillor Nereus: ¡°Thank you King Le¡¯On... thank you.¡±


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°Will the Blood Zumas also be stationed here with the Zoit Army before handing over the city back to us?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes and the Blood Zumas will stay here and also assist the Galeform Clan until all of them have settled down.¡±


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°Oh... that would be great. We are in deeply indebted to the Blood Zuma.¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that and unfortunately me and Queen Adi¡¯Je will going to another place so, Queen Naj¡¯rak will take over from me.¡±


    Councillor Nereus: ¡°Excellent.¡±


    Me: ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse us, I have other matters to attend to... Councillors, as the Blood King of the Blood Zumas, I give you my word that we will stand by the Galeform clan from on.¡±


    I stood up, followed by Adi¡¯je and Naj¡¯Rak. Then Commander Eldin and the two happy Councillors stood up too.


    Councillor Astreus: ¡°Thank you King Le¡¯On once again and hopefully the next time we meet, we would have a much longer conversation.¡±


    Me: ¡°Absolutly...¡±


    Councillors greeted Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak too, and both of them put such royal aura around them that I felt kind of pale compared to them.


    We exited the tent and headed towards our tent.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King... I am to stay here, away from you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Naj¡¯Rak... there has been many developments, listen carefully.


    First, yesterday night after a short exchange, I have temporarily granted Commander Eldin the status of my Concubine and put her under Queen Adi¡¯Je. The details of her term you can know from Adi too. This information is to be known only by the three of us.


    Secondly, you are to remain here and lead in mine and Queen Adi¡¯Je¡¯s absence. The rest of the Bloods will remain here with you too, and help you to assist the Galeform clan in their rehabilitation. And while you are at it, you are to keep Commander Eldin in check. Adi will brief you about the do''s and don¡¯ts too.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°I understand My King... but may I ask where are you going?¡±


    Me: ¡°We are going to the Amoith Mountain to find and kill Aby¡¯s killers.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I cannot wait to unleash my anger on them. I just hope they can endure it.¡±


    Me: ¡°As do I Adi... as do I.


    I will create such carnage in their hearts and minds that after I am done, they will know the depths of my pain and wished they never even laid one finger over her.¡±

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 4

    We reached the outskirts of a lone mountain named Amoith sometime during the night. The journey took a total of two days from the Lake of Peace and it wasn¡¯t that long and neither we were tired. Upon seeing the scenery with my own two eyes, I could not believe its level of beauty. The moonstar shining on the lush meadow in front of us and we were surrounded by flower beds. It contained different kind of flower. It was a place where one should take their loved ones to spend some quality time with each other. But right now, all the beauty was being shadowed by a big blemish, known as the Dynoth monsters.


    We were facing hordes of them, too many to count and nor I wanted to. All I wanted at that singular point... was to kill them all. In front of us the mountain with an ice cap was shining with a silver light due to the moonstar.


    The Dynoths upon sensing us had taken an aggressive stance. Showing us their teeth, mocking us or trying to intimidate us but they did not attack. It was strange, but I did have a vague idea of why. My theory is that they were being controlled by the mysterious group. At this moment the Dynoths did not attack, maybe because they were not ordered to.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, do you want to charge at them?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, I want to, but that is not the right question. The question is why they are not attacking us. We are just two beasts standing in front of them and we know they kill without hesitation. Then, why this delay?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Maybe... they have not received the order to attack us yet.¡±


    Me: ¡°I was thinking of the same thing.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°We should take the initiative and mow down these pathetic creatures.¡±


    Me: ¡°As much as I want to do that, they are innocent... if they are being controlled that is.¡±


    Both of us were standing side by side, weapons drawn and ready to pounce.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, I have something to say.¡±


    Me: ¡°What is it, Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I want to make sure that you are level headed at this point and not thinking about anything else.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am level headed right now.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Trust me My Lord, she is gone and any amount of hurt you inflict upon her killers would not bring her back. But it will create a prison inside you and the feeling of loss and anger will keep on gnawing yourself from the inside.¡±


    Me: ¡°I know it Adi... she will not come back, but I want to meet her killer and see how much of a cold blooded killer he is.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord!!¡±


    Me: ¡°I know... I can feel the pressure to.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Finally, some action.¡±


    Soon, the Dynoths in front of us parted from the middle and gave way. I could make out a figure making its way towards us through the pathway created by the Dynoths.


    Step by step the figure approached with swaying movements. My grip tightened at the thought of meeting one of them again. But I cannot let them suck me into a hole by tarnishing Aby¡¯s name. If they try to invoke me, I would have to stay calm and composed.


    As the figure came closer, I could make its orange hair in the darkness as if a fire was burning. Dressed in a long black coat, I knew who that figure was. It was the girl that pinned me down. I was proven right when I finally saw her blue crescent eyes. Under the light of the moonstar, I saw her as she stood in front of me with a grin on her face.


    Now, that I have time... she had a square face and her nose ring on her fair complexion made her glow like a jewel or someone¡¯s lost ancient jewel.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, who is she?¡±


    Me: ¡°This was the one that pinned me down and told the beast choking Aby to put her out of her misery.¡±


    ???: ¡°So... I am going to be frank with you. When I told you to come to this place... I never expected you would actually show up. Even worse, when I specifically remembered that I... personally took your legs from under you. And you can imagine my surprise after watching stand in front of me on your two legs.¡±


    Me: ¡°Are you the one that¡¯s causing so much trouble?¡±


    ???: ¡°Oh... straight to work... I see then no play for you. But I see that you have brought yet another female with you. I guess... your appetite wasn¡¯t fully satisfied after losing one girl.¡±


    Me: ¡°Answer the question first... Who are you and what are your motives?¡±


    ???: ¡°If you want answers then cutie... are you not aware that before asking someone else¡¯s name, you have to introduce yourself first.¡±


    Me: ¡°Considering the situation we are in, please forgive me if I fall short on my manners.¡±


    ???: ¡°Then at least tell me... how are you still standing? I clearly remember cutting your legs off from your body. I have never seen a beastman of this continent do that.¡±


    Me: ¡°You will have your answers when I have mine.¡±


    ???: ¡°Aww... so serious... he he he.


    Tsk Tsk Tsk... You may have found a way to attach your legs back, but this time... I am going to rip... your... head... off.


    But first, I will slowly... kill this woman here after pinning you like last time and slowly bid my time into killing her.¡±   With a look of hunger, she licks her lips in anticipation.


    Me: ¡°Do you think...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°So much talk... I am bored. If you want to kill me slowly then it¡¯s fair on my part to make you talk. So, here is what I will do.


    First, beat you with an inch of your life.


    Second, make you spill everything about all of your workings.


    Third, after you have spilled everything, I will make sure that you never threaten anybody... much less than my husband.¡±


    ???: ¡°Oh... how amusing... so both of you are married. Oho... I will enjoy very much this time. You beasts of Zoit are no fun, but... this is definitely interesting.


    *Yawn* All this talking has made me bored, if you want to do something... then step right up and let me play with you...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looks at me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, I know... I have not been an open supporter of the relationship between you and Queen Aby, but the fact is... she was a fellow sister- wife and a fellow Queen.


    (She looks towards the unknown woman in front of us, waiting...)


    Let me fight this little girl... I have an obligation to return the favour she did to Queen Wei along with interest.¡±


    Me: ¡°I never once thought that you were against her or us... Go... go and extinguish the fire of rage within you. I too feel it Adi... Go... and teach that one the way of the Blood... Courage and...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiling): ¡°Valour.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je put her hands on her belt and with a click; it dropped along with her swords. She then proceeded to walk towards the unknown woman, whom I until her actual name is not known, will refer her as Orange... like the colour of her hair.


    Adi¡¯Je walked close to her, but stopped midway. Orange had a look of amazement.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Do I have to invite you or should I start beating you down.¡±


    Orange: ¡°Ha ha ha ha... you dropped your weapons... so bold. I like bold people, but they also tend to be stupid.¡±


    She snapped with her right hand fingers and walked further back. The Dynoths nearby Orange started to face Adi¡¯Je with ferocity in their eyes which was missing previously. They had formed a big line facing Adi¡¯Je... Too many to count... In unison, they gave out a large roar and started their attack.


    I quickly grabbed Adi¡¯Je¡¯s belt and took out her swords.


    Me: ¡°Adi¡¯Je!! Take this!!¡±


    She turned back and she was smiling.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°No need... My Lord. Just relax and enjoy the show.¡±


    She turned forward and faced the incoming Dynoths. She did not move an inch nor did she get into any kind of stance. I had no idea what she was trying to do, but I had faith in her.


    Little by little, the Dynoths closed the distance between her and them. Their hands had already transformed into their conical shape weapon. But still Adi¡¯Je remained unmoved. I could not see Orange anymore... my view was obstructed by the incoming Dynoths.


    When they were just meters away from her, she crossed her hands in front of her. I could not see what she was doing, but when her hands came back into my sight, I saw her holding a small knife in both hands. Where did she get those? Or what she was going to do with it? Questions popped into my head by the seconds, but all of them were answered by Adi¡¯Je¡¯s actions that came next.


    She crossed her hand again and from what I could see, they should be in front of her face. I moved to my right to get a better view of what she was doing.


    There was a cluster of big to medium sized rock. I got up on it and the view from there was perfect. I could now see her at an angle. Moreover, I saw what she was actually doing.


    She held her knives as a position that they were crossing each other. The Dynoths were about to launch themselves onto her when with a smile on her face she rubbed the edges of both the knives with each other, which in turn created a friction and a small spark. Within seconds of the sparks formation, she blew something into it with a large force and I was shocked with the resultant.


    All the Dynoths were covered with fire like a blanket. She created a blanket of fire to engulf all of her incoming prey. I was stunned... I-I had no words for it. It was unbelievable. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it too. How did she do that?


    The Dynoths burned at a higher rate and by the screams they were giving out, it must have been very painful. With one spark, she covered the whole immediate area with fire. Is this the power of a pure Blood?? Is she like me can absorb other animals? But, I have never seen her eating any monster or even when I offer it to her, with a disgusted look, she turns me down. How??


    Before I could recover from that surprise, she jumped... She jumped over the burning Dynoths and landed cleanly just behind them. Those burning Dynoths however, all fell on the ground as they were starting to give a burning smell.


    When I saw Adi¡¯Je, I also saw Orange standing in front of her... shocked. Her jaw was literally opened. She too was stunned.


    But Adi¡¯Je did not give her time to come to terms with the situation. Adi¡¯Je charged her and as if she teleported, Adi¡¯Je now stood at Orange¡¯s left side. Orange looked towards Adi¡¯Je and Adi¡¯Je just smiled and Orange was hurtled back. Once Orange was launched, I saw Adi¡¯Je¡¯s tail coiling back over her waist. All this time, but I never knew how or where that tail comes from, neither for Adi¡¯Je nor Naj¡¯Raks.


    Orange flew back and crashed into some idle looking Dynoths. Moments after hurtling Orange, Adi¡¯Je ran towards her and when she landed over some Dynoths, Adi¡¯Je suddenly leaped into the middle of her run.


    By the look of things, Orange was disoriented. She was still lying over some Dynoths who didn¡¯t even respond back. Within seconds, Adi¡¯Je was just above her, coming down with her right fist aimed at Orange. But Orange just barely rolled to her left and managed to avoid Adi¡¯Je¡¯s fist which landed on a Dynoth on which Orange had landed previously. The moment Adi¡¯Je¡¯s fist landed, the Dynoth exploded with a huge sound.


    *BAAAAANG!!!!!*


    Such was Adi¡¯Je¡¯s force that the Dynoth exploded and the area was filled with parts of the Dynoth and Adi¡¯Je bathed with its blood and she was smiling.


    Adi¡¯Je turned around and gazed Orange while standing up still disoriented. Adi¡¯Je slowly walked towards her; it was as if she was hunting Orange... not to fulfil her any kind of need but just for pleasure. Orange suddenly twirled and used her right led to attack Adi¡¯Je. She was quick, indicating that her reflexes were very fast and sharp given she is in proper condition. And that theory was proved right by Adi¡¯Je when she blocked Orange¡¯s attack with just using her right hand.


    Adi¡¯Je let go of Orange¡¯s leg, but kicked her onto her chest, which made her fly back and crash on few Dynoths that were idly standing. They were all spread out in the area, standing without any purpose or meaning. Orange got up, but was met with a punch on her left side of her face and then followed by a punch onto her gut. She bowed down and was panting. But Adi¡¯Je kept punching on her gut, maybe after three or four hits; she was thrown back towards another single Dynoth.


    Adi¡¯Je walked up to Orange was lying over the Dynoth, facing the sky. Adi¡¯Je grabbed her by her hair and pulled her up. She was now a few inches off the ground while being dangled by her own hair. I could see her spitting out a white substance... supposedly, that should be her blood.


    Adi¡¯Je slaps Orange with her left hand and follows it up with another slap with the back of the hands. The sound it gave told me that those slaps were more like punches to the face. Adi¡¯Je then throws her to the side.


    After landing on the ground, Orange tries to get back in the fight, but found Adi¡¯Je in front of her face and a barrage of combination of punches on her face. Adi¡¯Je combined both her hand as punched Orange with a left then right then left and followed by a right respectively. Then Adi¡¯Je punched Orange on her gut a few more times before hitting Orange¡¯s face with her right knee. Orange fell on the ground facing the beautiful starry sky.


    Adi¡¯Je turned in my direction, I saw her smiling. She didn¡¯t bother about the fact that she was drenched with the blood of a Dynoth. And that made me realize something. Our connection to blood and our innate ability of blood lust. The more Blood of the enemies we come in contact with, the more powerful we get.


    Adi¡¯Je again turned attention towards Orange, who was trying to get up. I could see her cough violently and white liquid, most probably her bloods came out from her mouth. She looked up at Adi¡¯Je and while holding her stomach. Suddenly, she pulled out a knife from her belt with her right hand and lunged towards Adi¡¯Je. Adi¡¯Je blocked the first attack with her right hand brace, which she was equipped with. Orange continued to strike at Adi¡¯Je while staggering and Adi¡¯Je diligently deflected every attack with her braces on both wrists. After deflecting some attacks, Adi¡¯Je caught Orange¡¯s hand with which she was holding the knife.


    Adi¡¯Je punched Orange on her stomach with her left and then proceeded to pry open Orange¡¯s right arm and took the knife from her. Adi¡¯Je, now holding the knife with her left, jammed it within Orange¡¯s right thigh. Orange gave out a loud scream before Adi¡¯Je pulled the knife out and then again jammed it within Orange¡¯s left thigh. Again Orange screamed and Adi¡¯Je pulled it out. She then jammed it in Orange¡¯s exposed right shoulder blade and hit her on the face with the back of her left hand.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Adi¡¯Je let her grip of her right arm loose and pulled Orange closer to her face with her left hand. Then, a punch with her right hand on Orange¡¯s face followed by another punch and another one and another one. Adi¡¯Je then let loose of her grip on Orange and Orange fell on the ground and did not move, indicating that the fight between them was over and I got to see Adi¡¯Je fist fight for the first time. From here on, I will never challenge her to a hand to hand combat.


    Adi¡¯Je grabbed the cloth of the jacket Orange was wearing on the nape and dragged her over the ground towards me. Orange was now just nothing but a dead weight compared to Adi¡¯Je.


    I got down from the cluster of rocks and stood on the ground. Adi¡¯Je came while dragging Orange¡¯s body and I saw the biggest smile on Adi¡¯Je, the likes I have never seen before.


    Me: ¡°Well, it looked like you enjoyed yourself out there.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You have no idea My Lord. It is a shame that we could not fight much longer, but I felt relieved. It has been years since my last hand to hand combat.¡±


    Me: ¡°Luckily for us, she lost early or else if she suffered more of your punches, she would have surely died quickly and we wouldn¡¯t get any information.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I know... that is why I used only half of my strength. *Tsk* she was very brittle and I think from what I heard back there, I may have broken some ribs.¡±


    Me: ¡°What about her jaw? From what I saw, you must have grinded into pieces with your punches.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It was slightly dislocated at first, but with those last punches, I popped it back.¡±


    Me: ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, let us go someplace quiet and settle in for the night. She is right now unconscious and I will apply some medicine onto some of her wounds. I do not want to heal her fully. In the morning, she would be ready to talk.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... let¡¯s go and I have some questions about how you managed to cover a large area with fire.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°He he he he... I am sorry My Lord, but I cannot tell you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Because a woman has her secrets and I would like to keep it that way.


    But... if My Lord wants to feel the heat that generated from the fire, then I could create it again... in the bed *wink* he he he.¡±


    Me: ¡°I would very much like to feel the heat again...¡±


    We chose a place close to Lake of Peace. There were trees and a source of water close by so it was perfect to spend the night. Though, we didn¡¯t bring any camping equipments, but the place was not inhabited by any strong monsters or Dynoths. If they approach us, I would know it. We also hunted a small animal. I do not know its name but it is covered with blur fur all over its body and has four feet and two big and round eyes. It looked tasty and was easy to catch.


    Adi¡¯Je was still dragging Orange and showed no signs of fatigue. Upon choosing the place, I went to pick tree branches and lit them on fire with help of Adi¡¯Je¡¯s daggers and brought water from the lake.


    I sat down and began skinning the animal while Adi¡¯Je tied Orange¡¯s hand and feet together. She then proceeded to pour some potion on some of Orange¡¯s wounds. The potion is probably a mixture of Vitalis and some other herbs. Orange was still unconscious and when I saw her face after the beating she took given by Adi¡¯Je and it was not a pretty sight. Her nose was probably broken into a few pieces while her lips were busted open; her right side of the face was badly swollen or even cut in some places. Her face was filled with her white blood.


    With some water, Adi¡¯Je cleaned Orange¡¯s face and applied Vitalis potion where ever needed to disinfect the wounds.


    Me: ¡°When will she wake up?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je smiled and turned her attention towards Orange. She was now lying on the ground with both of her legs and hand tied to each other.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I think in the morning, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then... let¡¯s finish our dinner and rest for the night.¡±


    Adi¡¯je: ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    We had our dinner and slept close to a tree overlooking Orange.


    Morning came... it was a beautiful sight. I woke up and saw Adi¡¯Je pouring some potions over Orange¡¯s wounds and Orange had her mouth tied with a cloth. She was awake and her eyes had swollen so much so that her right eye was practically closed and not to mention black. I also noticed tears rolling down on her cheek. She was trying desperately to move away, but couldn¡¯t. The cloth which was over her mouth was wet too.


    Me: ¡°What are you doing Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looked towards me and gave her trademark smile. Then she replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Good Morning My Lord... did you have a good sleep?¡±


    Me:  ¡°Yes I did, but what are you doing?¡±


    Adi¡¯je: ¡°This... I found her conscious when I woke up. So... I am making her ready to answer all of our questions.¡±


    I could hear muffled sounds made by Orange. I asked.


    Me: ¡°What is that potion made of?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Nothing note worthy My Lord... it is just a mixture of Ablum and Progium. It would make her fill with energy and close her wounds quickly.¡±


    I recognized the two names of herbs.


    Me: ¡°Mixture of Ablum and Progium... wouldn¡¯t that give her an intense burning sensation in her wounds if Vitalis is not added.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°It will, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is... there any Vitalis added into it, Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°No.¡±


    Me: ¡°For how long have you been applying that potion?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je looked to her left. I followed her gaze and saw five tubes lay on the ground... empty.


    Me: ¡°Five!!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je again smiled and replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Just another two and she would be ready to spill anything.¡±


    Me: ¡°Remind me to never anger you in the future, will you?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I would never...


    My Lord, please wash yourself and eat something. I will call you when she is ready to talk.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay, My Queen.¡±


    I move towards the lake to wash myself.


    When I came back, I found Orange sitting on the ground with her knees bent and her hands behind her back, tied together with her feet. Her right blue crescent eye was closed due to swelling, but the left eye was relatively okay. Her face had traces of dried tears and her mouth cloth dripping with liquid, presumably her saliva. She looked exhausted and Adi¡¯Je standing to her right, watching her closely.


    Me: ¡°Is she ready?¡¯


    Adi¡¯Je turns towards me and replied.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then open her mouth cloth.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je promptly took out the cloth over her mouth. As soon as the cloth was pulled out, Orange gasped for air and coughed a few times. Her saliva came out of her mouth and fell on the ground, which was mixed with her blood. She looked up to me with a pleading face. I waited for her to speak.


    At first, she just looked at me with anger in her eyes. I walked closer to her and sat in front of her on the ground.


    I glanced towards Adi¡¯Je who quickly dug her thumb of her right arm, on her wound in the shoulder blades courtesy of Adi¡¯Je who gave it to her during their fight with Orange¡¯s her own knife.


    She screamed...


    *AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    Adi¡¯Je took out her thumb and Orange stopped screaming and started panting. She looked towards Adi¡¯Je with a hateful look on her face, but she knew... Adi¡¯Je was in control of the situation. Orange turned towards me still adamant about not speaking. Adi¡¯Je applied some of the mixture of Ablum and Progium on her wound on the shoulder and pushed her thumb inside. Orange this time screamed louder than the last time.


    *AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    Fresh tears rolled from her eyes and finally she spoke with a low voice, barely audible.


    Orange: ¡°S-stop... Pl-please S-stop.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je pulled out her thumb again.


    Orange was panting heavily, but she managed to squeak out a few words.


    Orange: ¡°W-who...w-who are you?¡±


    I replied to her.


    Me: ¡°Your worst nightmare.¡±


    Orange: ¡°Wh-what do you want?¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm... what do I want from you? That is a tough question. I have so much to take from you, but for the life of me... I cannot decide.


    Let me think... Hmmm... What should I ask her first? Hmmm....


    Ahh... I know...


    How about you start by giving us your name. It is very annoying talking to someone without even knowing their name.


    So, what is your name?¡±


    Orange looked and me then turned her face.


    Me: ¡°Still have a bit of fight left in you... I see.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je again pushed her thumb on Orange¡¯s wound and twisted the place, making the wound deeper. Orange screamed again.


    *AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH*


    Me: ¡°You know, I could stop the pain if you just tell me your name.¡±


    Orange looked towards me and barely managed to reply.


    Orange: ¡°N-No.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm... very well.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je pulled out her thumb and applied the mixture directly over the wound. This made Orange cry in pain... so much so that my head started aching.


    Orange: ¡°Al-Alright...*gulp* alright...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je stopped and I asked her again.


    Me:  ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Orange: ¡°Rh-Rhea... Le-lexia...¡±


    Me: ¡°Rhea Lexia... good... now I have a name to go with your face.


    Tell me, Rhea... where are you from? And before you think that you can stop us from getting anything anymore... just remember... this pain.¡±


    While we were conversing, Adi¡¯Je had taken out one of her daggers. She kept it hidden within her braces. One less secret to uncover for me. She then went on to coat the tip of the dagger with the mixture and upon receiving my signal; she jammed the dagger into the open wound on her shoulder. As soon as the dagger went in, Rhea screamed and writhed in pain.


    *AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    Adi¡¯Je pulled the knife out giving Rhea some relief.


    Me: ¡°Now that you know, what lies ahead if you don¡¯t cooperate.


    Tell us, Where are you from, Rhea Lexia?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Th-the Queendom of De-Deirdre Mhic.¡±


    Me: ¡°Woah!!! Even in this situation, you want to joke. Okay... Let us see how you like my humour now.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je used the sole of her boot on her left foot and hit the knife wound on her left thigh. Rhea screamed, but was hit again and again. The louder her scream got, Adi¡¯Je¡¯s hitting power increased. Rhea just barely managed to squeak some words.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Pl-please... I-I am telling the truth.¡±


    Me: ¡°You want me to believe that you came from some place named The Queendom of... umm of... what do you say?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Deirdre Mhic... The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... Deirdre Mhic... There are no clan in the whole Zoit continent with that name. You think we will believe you.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je raised her left leg again but Rhea suddenly pleaded.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Please... please... I-I am telling the truth. Our country is located far east of the Zoit continent. We are located in another continent.¡±


    Me: ¡°Another continent? But, I have heard they were known as Zendon tribe.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Ze-Zendon is the name of our species, but our country or rather our continent is known as The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic.¡±


    Me: ¡°Queendom... you are ruled by Queens!¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes... Only Princesses are allowed to attain the role of ruler... thus we are ruled by a Queen.¡±


    Me: ¡°I remember, back in the city of Galeform, I saw many bodies that were not killed by the Dynoths. Did you kill them?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I will not answ...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je stomps her foot upon Rhea¡¯s wound in her left thigh, which resulted in a loud scream from her.


    *AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH*


    Me: ¡°You still don¡¯t want to answer?¡±


    Rhea was looking exhausted and was on the verge of collapsing. I should squeeze out some more answers from her.


    Me: ¡°Tell me... why did you kill all those innocent beastmen back in the Galeform city?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°W-We were ordered to create disruption throughout the entire Zoit continent. And for that... casualties needed to be increased.¡±


    Me: ¡°So, you killed them.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yess...¡±


    She was now on the verge of losing her consciousness.


    Me: ¡°Tell me, who was that man, whom you ordered to kill my wife?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°M-My brootherr...¡±


    She fell sideways, losing her consciousness. It seems her pain threshold had been reached.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°What should we do now My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°First, get some rest... you need some. When will she regain her sense?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°After I have healed some of her wounds, it would take maximum up to one hour former to regain consciousness.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... we got to know many things about the menace that has plagued our continent.


    Did you know about another race like that?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°No, My Lord. It is the first time I am hearing this as well.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay, well get some rest. We got some valuable information from her. It looks like Aby was just a casualty in their list. But they messed with the wrong clan.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°And they will pay the price... just like you said previously My Lord... we will create carnage in their hearts and minds.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... carnage...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, what will you do when we have gotten every ounce of information from her?¡±


    Me: ¡°After finding her brother and anyone else linked with them, we will kill them, but we will take this one back to Blood Zuma as a hostage where she will be locked up in the Blood cave for the rest of her life... A punishment for playing a major role in the death of Aby.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°As you wish My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Now, we wait for her to come back to us... I owe her a lot of pain.¡±

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 5

    (AUTHOR''S NOTE:- I APOLOGIZE FOR THE LATE RELEASES, BUT CURRENTLY I AM SUFFERING FROM... A WRITER''S BLOCK. UNTIL I FIND MY GROOVE... THINGS WILL BE A LITTLE SLOW.)


    **********************************************


    Me: ¡°Hello! Did you have a sleep well?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    Me: ¡°Now that you have rested for a while... shall we continue with our conversation?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°W-water...¡±     She said that very meekly.


    Me: ¡°Can you repeat please?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Some water... please.¡±     Her voice sounded coarse and dry.


    I stood up and pulled out my water canteen attached to the belt on my waist. With my left hand I cupped her chin and arched it slightly up and slowly poured water from the canteen held in my right hand.


    She slowly gulped the water down her throat. She finished half the canteen before indicating me to stop. I returned to my place and started questioning her.


    Me: ¡°Are you hungry, Rhea?¡±


    She looked towards with her blue crescent eyes. I want to be honest here. If she hadn¡¯t taken part in the act of murdering my wife, I would have liked to be her suitor. She is a fine specimen of beauty and her eyes attracted me most.


    She took a second before answering me with a nod of her head citing her approval.


    I looked at Adi¡¯Je and extended my right hand. We had prepared earlier for this situation. She told me that there are lots of tricks for interrogating someone. The most common is after a rough treatment; give them a nice treatment like water, some food or a light chat about mundane topics. That would make them more open to answer most of the questions you ask. They would still try to resist, but they would be far less frequent than before. If this method failed, then there are more ways to deal with it.


    Adi¡¯Je placed a plate in my hand with some basic boiled herbs with some left over meats. The meal itself was nothing special except for a small ingredient mixed in it. A little herb known as Danae Galenthus. I discovered it the area close to the Lake of Peace. As far as I saw, they grow there in abundance. It has narrow, diamond shaped leaves, which are usually purple. It also grows tiny flowers, which can be pink, brown and light red. Their colours do not matter as these little herbs have a great characteristic in them devoid of its colour.


    If it is ingested after being boiled thoroughly, it releases a slight toxin inside the body. The toxin interrupts with the brain function and a person¡¯s reasoning mechanism dulls out. Their internal resistance breaks down, making them more talkative in nature. And it¡¯s all thanks to my gained knowledge of herbs.


    It is just a little back up plan...


    I moved closer to her and helped her to eat by putting small pieces of food in her mouth. After feeding her, I sat down and asked.


    Me: ¡°Are you content?¡±


    She gave a slight node in approval.


    Me: ¡°Good... now, tell me about yourself, Rhea.¡±


    She was sitting in the same exact position previously bound, by ropes on her hands and feet.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Me: ¡°What do you do for your Queendom of Deirdre Mhic?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I am a Shadow Knight.¡±


    Me: ¡°Shadow Knight... what are Shadow Knights?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°We are the Knights who orchestrated operations under the concealment of our identities. We infiltrate our enemy territories and execute different planned operations. Once caught, our existence is denied by our Queendom.¡±


    Me: ¡°Knights... are these your Personal Ranks?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°No... Military Ranks... Wait!!!


    Why am I telling you all this?¡±


    Me: ¡°Because you want to... after feeling guilty of the atrocities you caused, you wanted to say everything to us.¡±


    Rhea Lexia (confused): ¡°I feel guilty about what I did?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±    The toxins have started to spread their effects.


    Rhea kept looking at me confused.


    Me: ¡°Now tell me, Rhea... do you have any Military Units that you belong to?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes... We all belong to Shadow Corp but attached with different divisions of Shadow Corps.¡±


    Me: ¡°What is the name of your Division?"


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°5th Royal Night Division.¡±


    Me: ¡°To sum it up, you are Rhea Lexia; a Shadow Knight of the 5th Royal Night Division, Shadow Corps... is that right?"


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Tell me about your country, about The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Why?¡±


    Me: ¡°Because... I want to know more about your Country or Continent.


    Will you not tell us, Rhea?¡±


    The influence of the toxins showed on her face as well as on her body. Her eyes showed signs of tiredness and every now and then her head would droop, indicating that she was experiencing dizziness.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes... I will.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... then just tell me who is the ruler of your nation?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Shareva Deirdre Mhic... High Queen Shareva Deirdre Mhic.¡±


    Me: ¡°High Queen? Why is that?¡±    I asked her out of curiosity.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°All our States are ruled by a Queen and she is the Queen of all Queens... hence she is known as High Queen.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmmm... well it is nice to know these things, but now let¡¯s get back to some personal stuff.


    I understand that you have a brother... Is it correct?¡±


    She nodded, but nearly fell over due to the effect of the toxins. She was loosing control over her body.


    Now, it was time to get serious. Whenever I look at Rhea, I see Aby¡¯s face while she was being choked. But more than Rhea, whenever I think of the man that killed Aby... I just want to tear him apart... limb to limb. I still remember the moment he inserted his sword into Aby¡¯s body... I felt so helpless.


    Me: ¡°Tell me... his name.¡±   My voice sounded rough and full of seriousness. I even leaked most of my bloodlust which made Rhea shiver...


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Pl-please don¡¯t kill me... I-I will answer.¡±    Tears came out, her face now showed signs of fear.


    Me: ¡°Just... tell me everything about him.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°H-his name is Zo-Zoreth... Lixia. He is also a Shadow Knight like me.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is he from the same division as yours?¡¯


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Ye-yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°How powerful is he?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Mo-more than me.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...¡± I now have a name to match with the figure.


    Rhea Lexia:  ¡°Pl-please don¡¯t kill me. I-I have answered everything y-you asked me.¡±


    Me: ¡°I still have questions for you... if you answer truthfully, then and only then I will spare your life.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°O-okay... I will answer.¡±   She was now totally under the effect of the toxin.


    Me: ¡°Is there anyone else aside from you and your brother?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes... Braxrad Ranter. He is our Squad Captain.¡±


    Me: ¡°How did you manage to control the Dynoths and why did you choose them to be your puppet?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how, but we were given special items before being deployed. These items helped us to search and control any monsters we liked. The Dynoths were high on the Index list so our Squad Captain choose them.


    But there was a problem. The Dynoths were not violent and seclusive in nature. They were content with living on the mountain. Our Squad Captain decided to agitate them through intense pressure on their minds using the item we received.¡±


    Me: ¡°Does this item have a name?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes... we called them Controllers.


    Using all three of our Controllers, we managed to agitate them to the brink of losing their mind. The only time, they would get peace of mind was when they followed our commands. That is how we could control them.¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Me: ¡°And your first target was the Reha Clan, residing at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°We needed to control a territory so they were used as collateral.¡±


    Me: ¡°And this Controller that spoke about... where is it?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°They were put inside our body. They gave us choice on where to put it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Where is your Controller located?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°It is in my chest.¡±


    This sparked curiosity within me. The whole time we are interrogating her, why she didn¡¯t call for help from that Controller thing or is it only for controlling monsters? If so, why she didn¡¯t order any Dynoths to attack us? I need to get that thing out of her.


    I turned to my left; Adi¡¯Je was sitting on my left with her head on my shoulder.


    Me: ¡°Adi... could you take out that thing within her body?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (smiled): ¡°Certainly, My Lord.¡±


    She stood up and pulled out her dagger. Rhea got scared watching stepping closer to her with the knife.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°P-please... don¡¯t kill me... I-I answered all of your questions... P-please...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je upon reaching close to her bends down. With her left hand, she got hold of Rhea¡¯s coat while with her right hand with which she was holding the knife, she cut open the buttons of her coat up to her chest. She then parted the coat enough to get a clear view of Rhea¡¯s chest.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I-it¡¯s just at the center of my chest.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je used her free left arm to pinpoint the position. She asked.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Is this the right place?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Ye-yes.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je traced her hand on the place. Then she made a small cut with the knife. She then placed the knife back into her bracelet. She then turned and walked towards me. Upon reaching me, she cleaned something with the water in her canteen and gave it to me.


    It was a small, probably a few inches long rectangular green crystal. It was clear cut, not crude like the crystals we use and it had a crack running throughout its surface.


    Me: ¡°How does it work?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. When it was inserted, the Controller started on its own.¡±


    Me: ¡°Did it have a crack on it before?¡±


    Rhea Lexia (surprised): ¡°Crack?? No...¡±


    Then it must have been damaged in the fight with Adi¡¯Je. I put it into a pocket on my belt.


    Me: ¡°Well then, now that we are at the end of our conversation, I would like to know where can I find your brother?¡±


    Rhea looked at me with a questioning look and replied.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Why?¡±


    I stood up and knelt in front of her. Then took a strand of her hair and caressed over it gently... her hair was smooth. I smiled at her which made her feel a little comfortable, though she was experiencing a great amount of dizziness.


    Me: ¡°I want to meet your brother so that I could hand you over to him.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Y-you would free me?¡± A sign of relief slowly returned to her face.


    I nodded and said.


    Me: ¡°Yes, I have nothing more to question you... Oh... I almost forgot. I just have one more question to ask you. Would you be so kind to answer it, Rhea?¡±


    She hurriedly nodded with a small smile on her face.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes... I will.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good...¡±


    I let go of her hair and rub both of my palms together to generate some heat. I took a deep breath and then with my left hand, gently caressed her left cheek. Her skin was soft and smooth. She started to slowly rub her cheek against my touch. Soon, her cheeks became light red which made her more attractive.


    I looked closely at her blue crescent eyes. She too looked straight at me. I moved in close to her luscious pink lips. It seemed that she had held her breath; her lips were slightly opened and were expecting me. She closed her eyes in anticipation. But I diverted my face towards her left ear. Upon reaching close to her left ear, I whispered.


    Me: ¡°Did you enjoy the moment, watching my wife taking her last breath? Did you get aroused seeing me helpless and unable to save her from your brother¡¯s clutches? Did you enjoy it... Rhea?¡±


    I moved back and faced her. By now, she had opened her eyes and it showed fear in them. Her lips were trembling and she started sweating.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I-I-I was ju-just tr-trying t-to...¡±


    Me: ¡°Just answer me honestly... I already told you that I would free you. I just want to know how you felt at that moment.¡±


    She kept looking at me, her fear did not recede. Thinking for a moment, she answered my question.


    Rhea: ¡°I-I-I felt ar-aroused. I-I enjoyed watching her getting choked. When she fell on the ground and her surrounding area got covered with her blood, y-you crawled over to her like a worm and the look you had on you at that moment... filled with defeat, helplessness and grief. It was one of my favourite moments in my life. It was... pure bliss.¡±


    I noticed something... a sign of proudness on her face. She really enjoyed it. How cruel a living being can be? Savouring a moment filled with misfortunes of others. How should I act? Should I stoop to their level? Or should I accept the fact that although I had her within my grasp, I couldn¡¯t do anything because my morality stopped me?


    I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... a long time ago, I was informed about a certain creed of the Blood Kings which were passed down from generation to generation. It seems that the time has come to pass the knowledge of that creed on to you, the new Blood King.


    This creed states that:-


    All the decisions, actions, orders taken or given or carried out by a Blood King is justified irrespective the nature of it. He cannot be judged by anyone lower than his stature simply because he is the King. Therefore, for the betterment of his people, for his family, for himself all wrongdoings are acceptable.


    My Lord, you are the King and we have no right to judge you... the feelings you are experiencing, it is normal. Unleash them and only then your true power will come out. For a King there is no light or a dark path. For him, there is only a grey one. Avenge her... if that¡¯s what you truly want. Fear not... vengeance is the purest form of emotion a living being can feel.


    Do what a King must... do what a husband must... do what a beastman must... do what a Blood must.


    She approached the near teary eyed Rhea and punched her on the face, knocking her out completely.


    I stand up and hold Adi¡¯Je¡¯s left hand, she responds by turning her head towards me.


    Me: ¡°If that creed is true... then it doesn¡¯t mean I should take false steps. Yes, I am a King now, but tell me... did you fall in love with me who was a King or me who was just me and nothing else at that time?


    Did Aby fell in love with me or she fell in love with Le¡¯On the blood King?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... even if you were not the King, I still would have fallen in love with you and I do believe Queen Aby would feel the same.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then I will forge my own path... my own path of justice and vengeance.


    My enemies will fear me, but they will fear me for the right reasons and not for the wrong ones.¡±


    She did not say anything, but she smiled a sincere smile. I felt her happiness through her smile... no words were needed to explain to me of her happiness over my decision.

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 6

    Rhea Lexia: ¡°BROTHER!!!!!!!! HELP ME!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Look at that! Now she finds energy within her voice.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°BROTHER!!!!! KILL THEM!!!!!!!!!!


    KILL THEM!!!!!!!!¡±


    Me: ¡°So annoying... Queen Adi¡¯Je!¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°BROTHER!!!!!!! KILL TH...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je punches her on her face and knocks her out cold. Rhea, now lay on the ground, face first, all tied up. On the other hand, there stood a person whom she referred to as her brother. Few hundred feet away from where I was standing, Dynoths surrounding him and ready to pounce on me at his order.


    The beast whom Rhea called as her brother stood around 6 ft tall. Oval faced with protruding blue crescent eyes. He had a narrow forehead with short orange hair. He had a high cheekbone with a flat nose. He was fair skinned just like his sister and with a pointed chin.


    He had broad shoulders with a muscular chest. His arms also showed signs of muscle. He was wearing a black long coat just like Rhea. His body was in an inverted triangular shape. With the menacing looks he was giving us and all the killing intent he released, he appeared to be a powerful beast.


    Me: ¡°ZORETH LEXIA!!!


    I am surprised to see you stand and do nothing to save your sister.¡±


    He kept gazing at me; his stance told me that at any moment he could launch himself onto me.


    Me: ¡°You know... I had a great time talking to your sister while she was bound by rope. She blurted out everything. She even pleaded for her life and not to mention she gave you up in a heart beat. Some kind of sister you have got... Zoreth.¡±


    Zoreth Lexia: ¡°SHUT UP!!!¡±     His voice stating his anger towards me.


    Me: ¡°When she was punched repeatedly she cried... begged for her life. Such filthy person could ever exist I had no idea. And this the kind of people you take orders from. Kill innocent beasts mercilessly. Killed my wife... mercilessly.


    You know... I was this close.


    This close of returning the favour that both of you showed my wife... with an incentive, of course.¡±     I taunted him... implying something sinister.


    His body language changed by the second and with the mention of the phrase ¡®with an incentive¡¯ his face distorted. His rage probably would have reached its limit.


    Me: ¡°Now that I think about it... maybe I should have enjoyed... her... a little. But there is still time. Maybe... after killing you... I should celebrate with her. Exchange feelings about how we felt when we killed each others close ones.¡±


    He still stood in his place, but I saw his grip tightened on his weapons. It was morning; the day after we last interrogated Rhea. On that day, I decided to face her brother. We needed a way to make him come to us without much effort. We were discussing this matter last night when Adi¡¯Je suggested something.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, what if we drag her back to the place where I fought her?¡±


    Me: ¡°They might sense her and even come to rescue her.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, I was thinking the same thing.¡±


    And just as predicted, the moment we dragged her here, he showed up with many Dynoths escorting him.


    I decided to taunt him again to see if he breaks or not.


    Me: ¡°Rhea told me that she enjoyed killing innocent beastmen. As if it was the greatest thrill of her life. That got me thinking... After I have taken care of you, I should also enjoy her... maybe that would be the greatest moment in my life. Just thinking about it makes me drool... I can¡¯t wait to enjoy her.¡±


    It seemed he was a beastman who didn¡¯t speak much, but he did lose his cool after hearing my last words.


    He charged at me with full force. He had drawn his sword out and aim to slash it towards me. I expected him to be strong, but I never expected him to posses such great agility. He closed the gap between us into mere ten feet in just 20 seconds. When I was in his range, he attacked me with a downward slash.


    Though, he had great agility... I too had great reflexes. The time took him to close the distance between us; I had already unsheathed one of my swords, gripping it tightly with my right. When his downward slash attack neared me, I easily blocked it with my sword just inches away from my head. I also learned one thing during the first blow.


    He was more powerful than he looked.


    His face was now close to mine. I gazed towards his blue crescent eyes while he did the same. I found his eyes filled with anger. I too was filled with anger. Whenever I look at him... all I see is Aby being choked and then thrown down. I too was filled with rage. My wanting of carnage just got bigger.


    From his first attack to my successful blocking of it happened in a few seconds. After which I threw my first attack on him. While blocking his downward slash, I kicked him on his chest with my right foot. It connected with its desired spot... right in the middle of his chest. By the looks of things he was not expecting the kick.


    Absorbing the kick on his chest, he backed down a few steps which gave me chance to attack. Within seconds I took out my other sword with my left and slashed at him vertically, the tip of the sword angling away from him. I aim towards his shoulders.


    He recovers quickly from my kick on his chest and manages to block my attack with his sword. As soon as he blocked my first attack, I thrust my sword in my right straight towards his heart. He too deflected that sword... just barely and side stepped on my left. While side stepping, he slashes at me vertically, aiming to cut my head off.


    I dodged his attack by ducking underneath the slash, planted my left hand sword in the ground. Using that as a support, I twirled and kicked him on his stomach. After receiving the kick he backed down again to some few feet.


    I stood up and faced him. He got into a fighting form. He was using a longsword with a brown hilt. His front foot was towards me while his back foot was a couple of feet away from his front foot and was at an angle facing away from me. His knees were slightly bent which gave him much more stability than before. He was gripping the sword with both of his hands and placed horizontally, which seemed like he was preparing for a downward slash.


    He was standing some distance away from me. The distance was a little bit more than his sword length.


    I too took to my stance which was same as his. My front foot or my dominant foot, which was my right foot was facing him while my back foot or non-dominant foot or my left foot was facing away from him at an angle. The distance between both my front and back foot were about two and a half step. To give me a good stability, I bent my knees a little. I had to be careful to bend too much, it will severely impede my movements and it would become awkward to even move. With my feet and knees formed in position and with great stability, it was now time for my sword hands.


    I placed my right hand low, at about my waist height and at an angle to my right foot. I placed my left hand up and some distance away from my head. Both swords pointing forward towards him. There was a rule in dual wielding for the Bloods. Adi¡¯Je taught me it a way back. It was not known or used anywhere else in the Zoit continent. My main attack sword was my right hand sword. But my left hand sword was slightly smaller in length compared to my right hand sword. This was because it was mainly used as a defence hand.


    I would only use my left hand sword if only if my right hand sword either blocking an attack or at the moment of attack. Previously, I had no need of doing that. I was not in a dual with someone, but right now... I was going to fight a very agile, powerful and an adept swordsman.


    He started making short movements, a step forward then one step back. He was trying to circle me. I too started to move and we maintained a distance at all times. We were circling each other for a moment, waiting for the other to strike. Suddenly, I rushed and jabbed my right hand sword towards his guts. He parried it immediately, but I gave him no time to stop and think about any plan. After my right hand sword was parried, I quickly followed up with a jab with my left hand sword. I aimed toward his head. He managed to parry it to with the help of his hilt. I quickly got into an attack position and pressed forward.


    I get my right hand back into position and again attempt a thrust aiming towards his chest. Along with the thrust movement, I also move into an angular path and not stand in a direct line to him. This was done so that even if I miss, he will not get a direct shot at me and in this position, I hit success increases somewhat as it makes the sword come towards him at an angle which can provide a deep cut.


    He quickly moves his sword to parry my attack and only manages to stop my sword by locking it with his hand guard. He also got into an awkward position, arching back slightly while his feet were still. I took advantage and landed a kick with my right foot onto his stomach.


    He lost his balance and tumbled backwards on the ground. I plunge into him with my left hand trying to jam it into him. I aimed at his chest and for a moment it looked like he was done for. But at the last second, he managed to roll out of the way... That Bastard!


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I quickly got both of my arms into positions and press him. I do not want to give him a chance to get up. I have to seize this moment. He was trying to get up when I thrust my right hand towards him, which interrupted his actions and he rolled away again to his left like last time. I immediately follow it up with a thrust with my left arm. This time, he rolled to his right. I continue to barrage him with a flurry of thrusts and occasional stomps aims his upper or lower body. But, he evaded every single one... although barely, but still managed to evade me.


    I got a sudden feeling and I looked up in front of me. I was hit on my chest. The strike had a lot of power in it which propelled me back more than a few feet. Air escaped my lungs as I dropped on the ground on my back. I was at first dizzy, but managed to calm myself down to focus. Within seconds I got my breathing under control and looked towards Zoreth. What hit me? My question was answered immediately as I saw multiple Dynoths were charging towards. That bastard used the Dynoths help to set himself free from his predicament.


    I got no extra time to think about anything as I was multiple Dynoths were on the verge of impaling on the ground. I rolled to my left and saw one Dynoth¡¯s arm hit the ground missing me. But, it was no time to stop. I rolled and rolled, evading hits after hits. It was now my time to roll. They were not giving me any time or space to either recuperate or to stand up. As the strikes came faster, my evasion time got slower... now the attacks just barely missed me. During one such role, I got a glimpse of something jumping over a Dynoth and hurtling towards me with the sun at his back. I couldn¡¯t see very well at first, but finally adjusted my eyes and saw it was Zoreth that was mere feet away from thrusting his sword into my gut.


    I had to stand; I could not evade this attack by rolling because at that same moment I was surrounded by aggravated Dynoths. They didn¡¯t attack, but waited for the chance to attack if I decide to roll and evade Zoreth¡¯s attack.


    Realizing I had no other choice save one. Immediately, I got both of my legs up horizontally and exerted pressure on my feet while pushing them down on the ground at the same time. It propelled my upper body to rise up and I crossed both of my swords and created a gridlock. The moment I created the gridlock, Zoreth¡¯s sword came crashing down with great force. Although, I was up from the ground, but my knees were bent too much. I kneeled down on my right leg to give me further support to generate enough force to stop his sword¡¯s power. Zoreth¡¯s sword stopped barely few centimeters away from my head.


    I didn''t get any moment to relieve myself as I received a knee on my chin and I flew back. It was painful... I heard a crack sound and was sure my jaw was broken. Such was the attack power. I fell in front of a Dynoth, who immediately thrust one of his hands towards my face. I twirled at the moment it was about to reach me and with the back of my right hand, I swung my sword, cutting its head off... cleanly. Finally... some respite. I stood up and faced him. He had a smirk on his face. Well... I had something on my face too... it was the Dynoth¡¯s blood.


    I repaired my jaw quickly with my bone and cell regeneration. I could feel my bloodlust rising within me. No sense in suppressing them anymore and I released it without restraint. His smirk was gone and a serious impression dawned on his face. Now... it will get interesting.


    I charged towards him again with my left hand close to me to act as my shield and my right hand little extended at an angle, ready to slash him. The remaining two Dynoths stood in front, guarding him. Both of them raised their hands to attack me at the same time. The moment I came between them, I bend down just enough to dodge both attacks. Both of the Dynoths attacks flew over my head. Immediately, without wasting any time with my left hand, I slashed towards the Dynoth¡¯s abdomen on my left. And with my right hand, I slashed towards the head of the Dynoth on my right. Cutting both of them cleanly; on their respective places.


    Their bloods sprayed out on me and I followed with another combination attack. This time slashing towards the Dynoth¡¯s head on my left and simultaneously slashing towards the abdomen of the Dynoth on my right. Another large round of blood sprayed on me... I tasted some of their blood while licking clean my lips. It was hot... both of them fell on the ground, dead. Behind them a stupefied Zoreth stood upright with his mouth open.


    Me: ¡°Better close that mouth Zoreth... we are just starting here!¡±


    I pressed forward and twirled to my right side, swinging my left arm backwards towards him. He blocked it with his sword, at that moment with a downward slash with my right hand. He was using his sword to block and hold my left hand sword, I used that opportunity to hit his sword with a downward slash with my right hand sword. His arms moved downward with the force, exposing his upper body.


    I quickly freed my left arm and punched him on his nose. He stepped back losing his balance and I landed another punch with back of my right hand. Finally, I ended the combo with a kick to his chest which resulted him fallen on the ground. Something powerful hit me on my back and I was pushed forward some feet away and landed on the ground, facing it.


    Thanks to my armour, I could take all this beating, but I was getting careless now. I knew what had attacked me or rather had an idea about the attacker. It was a Dynoth. More came to their master¡¯s rescue... filthy bastard. I quickly stood up and faced them.


    Me: ¡°Not so tough now... Zoreth! Hiding behind some mindless monsters... like a coward! I thought you were more than that... at least when you killed my wife, it seemed you were all powerful... Where has your power gone now Zoreth!!!


    Tell me!! Are you really that afraid?


    Maybe... I should just finish it right now and start early of enjoying... your... sister... slowly and slowly... she will feel me as I... fill her.¡±


    Zoreth: ¡°YOU BASTARD!!!


    I WILL KILL YOU!!!


    I WILL KILL YOU JUST LIKE I KILLED YOUR PUNY WIFE!!!¡±


    He charged towards me along with the Dynoth. I waited and stood my ground with proper stance of course. No sense in instigating your opponent and losing your own head in the process. Both of them launched upon me at the same time. Zoreth thrust his sword towards my throat while the Dynoth raised its left hand to punch a big hole in my face.


    I turned a little towards my right, avoiding the line on which Zoreth attacked and parried with my left. While with my right, I jammed my sword into the Dynoths throat and stopping it in its track to release its attack on me. I retracted my sword and the Dynoth fell. This all happened within a few seconds. I turned my attention towards Zoreth where I was met with a punch on my face with the back of his hand. He followed it by another punch with his other hand and a knee on my stomach. Although my armour absorbed the impact of his powerful knee, my face was hurting.


    He launched himself again and after quickly recovering parried his first few attacks. Our swords met furiously... sparks started to fly and a continuous sound metal striking together echoed throughout the surrounding.


    I had started to attack with both my hands, striking furiously towards him while he blocked some and parried some. We exchanged punches and kicks here and there, but nothing definitive. We were standing in a standstill.


    I twirled again to fool him. This time towards the left and first attacked with a backward slashing right arm. He parried it upwards; my left was still in follow through. For a fraction of a second my upper body was open. The next thing I knew, I felt severe pain... so much pain and I wanted to cough up blood, but a certain sword was jammed half way into my throat...


    Bastard!!


    Zoreth Lexia: ¡°DIE!!!¡±


    I tried to smile as blood rushed out of my mouth. Within seconds, his face distorted too. He looked down and found the sword in my left hand inside well inside his rib cage. He tried to back out, but I jammed my sword in my right upon which I had regained control, on his left foot. He screamed and spat blood from his mouth over me. With my right knee, I kicked him on his chest. He was pushed back a little, but due to his left foot being impaled in the ground and a sword inside rib cage... he wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    I let go of my sword which was keeping his foot impaled into the ground. With my right, I pulled out his sword from my throat and threw it on the ground. I used my regeneration skills to cure myself which happened shortly. He was looking at me with shock as I stood in front of him, healthy as ever. I pulled both of my swords out of his body. He fell on the ground completely clutching his wound on his rib cage. I sheathed my sword as I had no need for it now. The battle is over... now, his punishment begins.

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 7

    Before I could start my one on one conversation with Zoreth Lexia, a few things needed to be done first. First, while he was on the ground... bleeding out from his wound, I administered a good healthy dose of the high concentrated Vitalis potion. The potion did it''s work and his wound started to heal at a moderate pace. Thus, his chance of dying because of excess loss of blood was averted. But it provided another obstacle... how to control him now?


    An idea came to me. I broke both of his feet one by one with one solid stomp on both legs respectively. His ability to move freely was now snatched away from him. Technically, he could crawl, but it didn¡¯t present any challenges for me to catch him... if he decides to get away from me by crawling that is.


    He screamed loudly when I broke both of his feet. He tried to stop me, but another kick to his head made him surprisingly docile. The pain that his broken feet were causing him to be on a high threshold. It was evident after watching his expressions. I quite enjoyed the different array of emotions that flooded his face... especially one with the fear mixed with panic. He was the one that mercilessly took someones life... installing fear within his victims and making believe that there was no fear within him. No one is devoid of fear in this world and he proved me right today.


    Grabbing a handful of his orange hair, I started to drag him towards where Adi¡¯Je was standing. He tried to get himself free from my grip with his hands, but it was not to be. I had already thrown his weapon away. He was now on his back and being dragged like a carcass. He tried and tried to break free, but his squirming came to an end when we reached my destination.


    Rhae Lexia was now conscious and was kneeling on the ground with both legs. She was still bound and it seemed that she received quite a few punches from Adi¡¯Je. She was looking at me with absolute shock and horror. I looked towards Adi¡¯Je who was giving me one of the warmest smiles ever.


    I made Zoreth go down on his knees on the ground. It pained him so much, but I really enjoyed it. Rhea too couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Both of them now captured and were beaten badly.


    Me: ¡°Look Rhea, your brother had decided to join us in our conversation. Are you happy?¡±


    Rhea: ¡°Ho-how?¡±


    Me: ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Rhea: ¡°How are yo-you still alive?¡±


    Me: ¡°That is a secret.¡±


    She looked towards her brother. His face showed the extreme pain he was feeling.


    Rhea: ¡°Brother... are you alright?¡±


    Zoreth: ¡°M-my legs are broken...¡±


    Tears started to roll down from her eyes.


    Me (smiling): ¡°Oh... look at it Adi, isn¡¯t it heart warming?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je gave a look of disgust.


    Rhea: ¡°Now that you have both of us... what are you going to do?¡±


    I put my right hand on my chin and scratched it for a moment.


    Me: ¡°Hmm... I was... thinking about enjoying you in front of your brother.¡±


    Her face went pale and her mouth remained open.


    Zoreth: ¡°YOU BASTARD!! I WILL KILL YOU.¡±


    Me: ¡°Relax, it was just a thought. If you answer my questions sincerely, I will let both of you go. But remember... if you do not cooperate, then I will do it... with pleasure.¡±


    Zoreth: ¡°No! I-I will answer what ever you ask. Please... do not hurt her.¡±


    Me: ¡°How noble of you?"


    Zoreth: ¡°Please... spare her. I was the one who killed your partner. She didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The moment when Zoreth dug his sword deep inside Aby flashed in front of my eyes. I took out my right hand sword and gave out an upward slash towards Zoreth. His right hand was cut clean from his shoulders. At first, he didn¡¯t realize what had happened. He turned towards his right shoulder and saw blood gushing out followed by excruciating pain.


    He understood what had happened shortly after and gave out a loud scream.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±


    Rhea looked towards his missing arm with surprise then followed by shock then finally fear. Zoreth¡¯s cut up arm flew behind him and dropped a few feet away from us.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±


    I extended my left hand towards Adi¡¯Je with a smile on my face. She brought out a piece of cloth and dropped some Vitalis over it. After being handed the Vitalis drenched cloth, I place it over his wound. He cried some more.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±


    Finally, after five minutes of continuous scream, he calmed down. His wound had partially closed and blood flow was at a minimum. He was panting, tired and barely conscious.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°WHY??? WHY DID YOU DO THAT????¡±


    I pointed my sword towards her and replied.


    Me: ¡°You shout one more time and I will behead him.


    Tell me... do you want to see your precious brother without a head?¡±


    Her face again showed fear. She looked towards her near unconscious brother for some time. Then she looked towards me and replied.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°No... I don¡¯t want that to happen. Please spare his life. I am ready to do anything you want.¡±


    Zoreth (slow and weak voice): ¡°Noooo, don¡¯t do it Rhea!¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Save your energy brother.¡±


    She replied it while looking at Zoreth. Now, she looks towards me and asks.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I¡¯m ready to do anything... please... please spare his life.¡±


    Me: ¡°Did you spare hers, when I pleaded to you?¡±


    She realized something and slowly she looked down. I heard a faint answer coming from her.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°No.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then why should I listen to your plea? Did you let anyone else live even though they pleaded for themselves or even their families, whom you also killed?¡±


    She answered with a faint voice.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°No.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you? Does killing innocent beasts make you strong? What good it did to you?¡±


    She looked up to me with teary eyes and replied.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Sorry... so so sorry.¡±


    I smile and placed my sword on her neck.


    Me: ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t bring them back from the dead, does it?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°No. Killing us won¡¯t either.¡±


    Me: ¡°Who said anything about killing you? Your brother I might, but you are a rare specimen I must have.¡±


    She kept staring at me, thinking about something. His brother interjected.


    Zoreth Lexia: ¡°Don¡¯t do it... Rhea. I am as good as dead. Don¡¯t plead in front of this bastard.¡±


    I gave him a punch on his nose, breaking it. Blood started dripping from it. Rhea also shouted.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°SHUT UP BROTHER!!! YOUR LIFE IS PRECIOUS THAN MY OWN!!!¡±


    She looked at me again and pleaded.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Please... spare his life. I am ready to do whatever you need me to do. I am taking responsibility for all the killings we did.¡±


    Me: ¡°Wow!!! So noble of you.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I- I mean it...¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay... I will let spare your brother¡¯s life, if you cut his fingers in his left hand.¡±


    She looked at with shock and anger crept in... Her eyes now full of hate.


    Me: ¡°If you don¡¯t then I will take matters in my own hand and you do not want that to happen, Rhea.¡±


    Rhea: ¡°You- you- YOU MONSTER!!!¡±


    I smiled and punched her brother again on his nose. He fell down and was about to lose his consciousness. Blood kept on flowing from his nose and onto his clothes and finally on the ground. I put my right foot over his chest and pointed towards his throat with my right hand sword. I turned towards Rhea and after giving her a lopsided smile, I let loose of my arm as it made its way towards Zoreth''s throat.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°NOOOO!!!!!!!!!! STOOOOOOOOP!!!!!!¡±


    My sword stopped just few inches from Zoreth¡¯s throat. I turned towards her and asked.


    Me: ¡°Yes! Did you say something?¡±


    Rhea gazing in anger and a hateful manner spoke in a choked voice.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°D- do you pro-promise that yo-you won¡¯t kill him?¡±


    Me: ¡°It depends upon you really. Are you ready to cut your brother¡¯s fingers off?¡±


    She kept looking at me. I noticed her demeanor changed. It was now as if she was pleading. Her hands and feet were tied, but she pleaded with her eyes as her lips trembled.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Please! Don¡¯t make me do this?¡±


    Me: ¡°Tell me, where is your brother¡¯s Controller?¡±


    Her face tensed as if she was given a reprieve. She took a few minutes to answer back.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°It¡¯s- it¡¯s within his right arm.¡±


    Me: ¡°The one which is resting over there?¡±   I point to the severed arm on the ground just behind Zoreth, a few feet away.


    She nodded her head response. I went towards the severed hand and picked it up. It was cleanly cut from the shoulders so the controller could be anywhere. I brought the severed arm back to the place we were conversing. I showed her the arm and it looked like she was having a great desire to vomit, but she held on. I have to say... she was courageous, although she could have used to it for the right purposes. But it was not to be... what a shame?


    Me: ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°I-It is in the forearm.¡±


    Me:  ¡°Where is it exactly? Here?¡±


    I pointed towards a part of the forearm close to the elbow. She nodded vertically and replied.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°No, close to the wrist.¡±


    I trace my fingers down towards the wrist and I asked her again after pointing to a place on the forearm close to the wrist.


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Yes, it is right there.¡±


    I made a small incision in the skin with my sword. Inserting two of my fingers, I searched to the Controller and found it. I took it out and threw the arm away.


    Rhea was surprised over my action of throwing away the severed arm. Politely I told her.


    Me: ¡°It is of no use now... is it?¡±


    I was in no mood of hearing her reply. I cleaned the Controller with a piece of cloth. There was no sign of damage to it. It was of the same type as Rhea carried, rectangular shaped green coloured clear cut crystal. I examined it to try and find out how it works.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING''S CRYSTAL:-


    Foreign Active Crystal detected.


    Commencing De-crystallisation.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The green crystal started to disintegrate and was absorbed by the King¡¯s crystal. Although strange, I knew I would get my answer soon. I watched as the whole Controller was absorbed by the King¡¯s Crystal. Nothing seemed to happen as I waited while Rhea looked towards me, towards the place where the Controller was absorbed to be exact. She was dumbfounded and she did not even move an inch.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    De-crystallisation Complete.


    Scanning Complete.


    New Skill(s) was gained by the King¡¯s Crystal.


    1. Inter-species Telepathic Communication (Inferior Model).


    2. Inter-species Forced Evolution Boon.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Two skills huh... I will see them later when I¡¯m free. Now, onto the matter at hand. I looked towards Rhea, who still hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock she received when the Controller was absorbed. I snapped my fingers to get her out of that state. It took two or three snaps to get her attention.


    Me: ¡°Now, Rhea... I think it¡¯s about time I hear your answer.¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°Answer for what?¡±


    Did she forget the matter after seeing the Controller being absorbed? Or she just pretending? Oh well...


    Me: ¡°Are you going to cut your precious brother''s fingers to save his life? Or should I just finish him off at this very instant... no scratch that... I will kill him after I give him a very titillating show as a going away present.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Hmm... what should I do?


    Hey! Zoreth! Do you want to see your sister¡¯s show as farewell present?¡±


    He was almost out of energy due to massive blood loss, but he managed to squeak out a few words... strong words.


    Zoreth: ¡°You Bastard!! I... I will kill you! I will cut your head off!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh... such strong words from a person who couldn¡¯t even save his poor... little... sister. You know, I am very tempted to give you that present. I even gave Rhea a chance to save your life, but it seems she doesn¡¯t consider you to be her brother.


    I would not blame her, though. The situation you are in... I mean she can offer something which can save her life, but you... you my beaten buddy... you have nothing I need or want.


    I pity you... all that talk back then... all that strength used to subdue the beasts of the Zoit continent... all that power showed to my wife while choking her... it was all fake. Watching you now, affirms my belief that if I had just stayed attentive than I would have saved her. I was more then enough for both of you, but it was not to be.


    Who knows how many beasts of this continent you killed, thought you were more powerful than them? But...


    I will show you what true power is. You will know...¡±


    I walk up to Rhea and grab a good chunk of her orange hair. I pull her hair with some power behind it. She screamed while tears burst out. I gaze towards Zoreth who had a look of horror on his face.


    Me: ¡°You will know what true monsters... look like.¡±


    I tug Rhea¡¯s hair and start to drag her. She was on her back while I dragged her. I heard Zoreth screaming with what little energy he had left.


    Zoreth Lexia: ¡°NOOO!!!! NOOOO!!!!!


    PLEASE NOOOOOOO!!!! LEAVER HER!!!! PLEASE!!!


    SHE WILL- WILL DO WHAT YOU ASK OF HER. RHEA!!!


    CUT MY FINGERS... DO ANYTHING YOU LIKE WITH ME... PUNISH ME... I WAS THE ONE WHO DID MOST OF THE KILLING! I WAS THE ONE WHO IS RESPONSIBLE FOR MOST OF THE DEATHS, ALONG WITH YOU WIFE!!!


    PLEASE... PUNISH ME!!! NOT HER!!!


    SHE... SHE... RHEA!! DO WHAT HE SAYS. CUT MY FINGERS... DO IT!! RHEA!!!¡±


    I stop and turn towards Zoreth. He was now hugging the earth, pleading, crying whatever he could. While Rhea was crying and all that came out of her mouth was...


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°NOOOO!!! PLEASE NOOO!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Do as I say Rhea and both of you live. You understand?¡±


    Zoreth Lexia: ¡°YES!! YES SHE WILL DO IT! RHEA PLEASE...¡±


    Rhea Lexia: ¡°But brother...¡±


    Zoreth Lexia: ¡°DO IT!!! DON¡¯T THINK ABOUT IT ANY FURTHER... DO IT!¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but kept on crying. I turn around and start to drag her towards Zoreth. I have a feeling that she would do it now. I reached the place where Zoreth was while dragging Rhea by her hair. I turn towards Adi¡¯Je who was standing all this time silently.


    Me: ¡°Adi... please free her hands will you and give her your dagger.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, but came forward and freed Rhea¡¯s hand and gave her a dagger. I placed Zoreth¡¯s left arm close to her while Adi¡¯Je was standing just behind Rhea.


    Me: ¡°Well... what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s start!¡±


    With eyes full of tears, Rhea started to cut Zoreth¡¯s fingers one by one. He screamed with whatever energy he could muster while I watched the fingers... the very fingers which were wrapped around Aby¡¯s throat... choking her. Images of that fateful day flashed in front of me and it took all the strength I had just to stop me from crying. I did not enjoy it, but my decision of creating carnage within their lives could not be stopped. This was... justice and not just for Aby, but for all the other beasts murdered by them.


    Starting from his thumbs, one by one his fingers were removed. Blood flowed from his hands and it seemed he was going to lose his consciousness at any minute. After a long five minutes, Rhea finished her job. Zoreth was left with no fingers and was missing one arm while Rhea¡¯s hands were trembling along with her body.


    I was still holding my sword, I had forgotten about it really. I had some more queries.


    Me: ¡°Now, before I let your brother live... I want to know where is the third member of your group hiding?¡±


    Rhea kept looking at her brother¡¯s severed fingers and Zoreth was no better. I asked again.


    Me: ¡°Where is the third member of your group hiding? Tell me...NOW!!!¡±


    Rhea looked towards me. She was trembling and her face was pale.


    Rhea:  ¡°H-he is a-at th-the foot o-of th-the moun-mountain... in-inside th-the burt village, north from here.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... now on to the matter of both of your freedom, but first... let me introduce myself.¡±


    She kept looking at me and Zoreth managing to stay awake just barely, looked at me as well. I moved between Zoreth and Rhea.


    Me: ¡°This beautiful woman behind Rhea is my first wife Adi¡¯Je. The one whom you killed was my third wife, Aby.


    My name is Le¡¯On... King of the Blood Zuma Clan.


    By the authority given up on taking duty of a King, I... King Le¡¯On acknowledge your admission of murdering numerous innocent citizens of the Zoit continent, for starting a proxy war where numerous Zoit soldiers lost their lives and for the murder of my wife, the third Queen of Blood Zuma Clan, Queen Aby.


    After judging your follies... I, King Le¡¯On of the Blood Zuma Clan find both of you guilty on all counts and more importantly, I find you guilty of murdering my wife.


    Your punishment... DEATH!!!¡±


    I drive my sword into Zoreth¡¯s back, which was facing me. The sword went right through his body and stuck into the ground. Rhea watched in horror and was about to scream when a sword went right through her throat. The sword belonging to Adi¡¯Je... who eyes showed indifference.


    Zoreth watched in horror as his sister died slowly and Rhea watched Zoreth breathing his last breath in this life. Rhea fell on the ground while Adi¡¯Je twisted and turned her sword inside Rhea¡¯s throat. Zoreth died first, followed by Rhea soon after.


    I looked towards the sky... I could no longer hold back my tears.


    Me: ¡°I am sorry Aby... I am so so so sorry. I had to become a monster to hunt monsters. Please forgive me Aby... be at peace. We will meet in our next life and I will not let you leave me so early.


    It¡¯s a promise... a promise not from Le¡¯On, the King of Bloods, but a promise from Le¡¯On... a stupid boy whose life you saved back in the swamp during our first meeting. I... love you Aby.¡±


    I turned my gaze from the sky towards Adi¡¯Je, who stood there watching me with no emotion on her face what so ever.


    Me: ¡°I am sorry Adi¡¯Je; you had to witness this... I- I am not worthy to be your husband. I hope you forgive me.¡±


    I turned my eyes away from here and towards my impaled sword. I picked it up, sheathed it and started to walk past Adi¡¯Je, back to our campsite.


    Suddenly, I was hugged from behind.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I know she must have proud of the man you have become, My Lord. I- I never ever thought of you in any degrading way and neither would she. To hunt dangerous monsters you need to be one. I understand it and I am proud of My King.¡±


    I turned around to face her. She wiped away my tears and put her arms around my neck. She pulled me forward, locking her lips with mine. A current went through my body, I started to tremble, but she held on to me hard... surrounding me with her warm aura.


    After a long day, we were back to our camp site close to the lake. I carried both of the bodies of Rhea and Zoreth Lexia back with us. I intend to carry it all the way to the base camp and hand it over to Eldin. She would garner much appreciation from the Council of Zoit, which in turn would help me.


    Although, I haven¡¯t thought about how I am going to keep their bodies and also find the third person. It would be best if think about it when the time comes, right now all I could think about was of taking a bath in the lake. I desperately needed to freshen up and rest for a while. All that fighting and conversations were beginning to take their toll on both my body and mind. I didn¡¯t have any idea that I could have been such a monster at that time. How did I manage to do that? I also need to improve my sword skills... they were below par against Zoreth. Only due to my regeneration ability that I survived. I need to stop depending on the regenerative skills so much.


    Setting aside my equipments, I walk straight towards the lake, but before going in I informed Adi¡¯Je about it. She was currently wrapping the bodies in clothes mixed with some kind of potion to keep the bodies fresh. She has been by my side when all of this started. She never complained about anything. There is still a long way to go for me... I hope I don¡¯t make many mistakes in my life.


    I slowly get into the cold water. The lightstar was about to set and once when I got into the water, I felt as if all the tensions and stiffness in my body was being relieved. The cold water eating up the fatigue that had made me feel heavy, it was a good feeling. I close my eyes for a minute and soaked myself in the water.


    Inch by inch, my whole body began to lighten up. The stiffness I felt on my back slowly faded away. My head began to feel lighter and I felt something warm slowly making its ways up from my waist, touching my spine. It was warm and soft, soon I felt arms wrapping around my waist. I opened my eyes and looked back. Adi¡¯Je was hugging me from behind and the warm sensation I received was because of her breasts being pushed against my back.


    She wrapped her arms tightly around my waist while pushing and moving her breasts upwards in a slow pace. The sensation was too much. We were standing close to the bank so the water level was not too high. I unlocked her grip and turned around to face her. Some of her wet strands of hair were sticking on her cheeks while the rest of her hair was towards one side, the left side. I slowly removed the locks sticking on her cheeks and touched her cheeks lightly with my fingers.


    She snuggled her face inside the palm of my hands. I leaned forward and placed a small peck over her nose then her forehead. She looked up to me and our eyes met. I felt her right leg coiling around my right thigh. Her hands now rested around my neck, giving me a clear view of her breasts. She pressed her breasts onto my chest and started rubbing her breasts over it.


    Me: ¡°Adi, I...¡±


    She put a finger over my lips and said.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Shuuusshhh... My Lord, don¡¯t say anything now.¡±


    She removes her finger and brings her face closer to mine. We could feel the warm breath on each others face. Slowly the distance between our lips decreases until there is none.


    We suck each other¡¯s mouth, tasting each other¡¯s lips. Our breathing got heavy and I felt my chest burning due to her breasts being pushed against it with more force. My hands slowly went down and gradually made their way to her waist.


    I grab hold of it with my left arm tightly while with the help of my right, I positioned my penis close to her vaginal wall. Upon touching her entrance, she started to grind over it and started letting out small moans at irregular intervals while we were still kissing.


    Without wasting any more time, I gently pushed it inside her vagina, which prompted her to hold on tight onto my neck. For a few strokes, I used my right arm to guide my penis. Gradually, I became more aware and  re-positioned my right arm on her waist. Using both of them as holder, I increased my pace. We parted our lips and saw her with her eyes closed and licking her lips.


    After some time, we changed positions or rather, I turned her around and entered from her behind. Every stroke produce noise as skin slammed against  skin. It had been days since we last made love to each other. Oh!!! How I missed her? Thinking about it, I pushed harder and harder. I felt as if each stroke was going to be my last. Pressure quickly started to build up within me.


    Her arms were still interlocked around my neck, while I entered her from behind. No words were spoken, only our bodies communicated and I understood her completely as she understood me. We didn¡¯t need to express anything in words as we have reached a new level in our relationship. Pushing for about another 10 minutes, I finally finished inside her. I turned her around to face me. Her face was red and she was panting heavily along with me. She hugged me tightly while snuggling her head on my chest.


    No words were needed to be spoken... our feelings for each other communicated to us about everything we felt for each other.

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 8

    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, are sure you do not want me to accompany you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes Adi. Please stay here and rest.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°How long will you be out, My Lord?¡±


    Me: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take me more than two days.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Two days!... Okay.¡±


    She looked down while pushing a lock of her beautiful red hair back over her right ear. Sensing a bit of sadness in her, I gripped her chin lightly and made her look upwards, towards me. I smiled and gazed at her ruby eyes. They seemed to be telling me not go there... pleading me would be the best way to put it.


    Me: ¡°I will be back before you know it. Take care... my love.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You too, my husband. Please return quickly... back into my arms.¡±


    I smiled once more and started my journey. I walked north bound, my destination... the burned village at the foot of the Amoith Mountain. I am guessing the burnt village should be the Reha Clan¡¯s former village. The last one of them was hiding there.


    I walk to the place where I executed those Lexia siblings or rather we executed those siblings. Yesterday, as soon as Zoreth Lexia was captured, all of the Dynoths retreated. When not under control, these creatures seem to be of docile nature. I felt bad for them... poor monsters. One time, they were living up in the mountain, minding their own business and the next thing they knew, they were being controlled and used to create havoc and kill countless innocent beasts.


    Hmm... Yesterday my crystal received some skills. As I have time to kill, I think I would see what are they and their uses. Now, what were they called again... Umm... I seem to have some problem recalling the names of the skills gained. Now what should I do? Hmm... Would it work? I guess I can try... Let see now.


    ¡°King¡¯s Crystal... show the names of the new skills gained.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    1. Inter-species Telepathic Communication (Inferior Model).


    2. Inter-species Forced Evolution Boon.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    It worked!! Well... let¡¯s see... the first one sounds good.


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal, Show Inter-species Telepathic Communication.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    Inter-species Telepathic Communication (Inferior Model):-


    Inter-species Telepathy is the purported transmission of information from one species to another without using any of our known sensory channels or physical interaction.


    This skill is of Inferior Model. It can only be used to communicate with species having a brain function rate <=100.


    The user can communicate with species having lower brain function rate when the skill upgrades.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal, Show Inter-species Forced Evolution Boon.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    Inter-species Forced Evolution Boon:-


    The user can bestow an evolution boon over any species which will forward them into their next evolution stage without completing any kind of parameters.


    Use of Boon:- 1/Year.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    WOW!!! That is some powerful skill. Those Controllers are something. I wonder... how did they create it? Such powerful things should not be passed around carelessly. What were those beasts back in the Queendom of whatever their name was thinking?


    Now a serious question arises. Should I share this little tidbit with the Council or not? I mean, considering their attitude... I think they would not be any different than those who created this Controller crystal. There is also a matter that I just don¡¯t want to hand over this information. They did mention I could keep anything pertaining to this quest. In any case, I need to discuss this matter with both Adi¡¯je and Naj¡¯Rak.


    I walked northbound, through endless meadows and bushes. This is truly a place to see and live. If the Dynoths did not destroy or rather if they were not forced to destroy the Feli Clan village and hog this entire place for themselves, it would have been a great holiday spot. The nature surrounding the place along with the cool breeze and the breathtaking sceneries makes this a truly beautiful place. And speaking of beautiful, maybe after I have finished our quest here, I could buy a place here and spend some time alone with my wives. I did not take neither Adi¡¯Je nor Naj¡¯Rak on a honeymoon. This would a perfect place for it too. It is a good plan... just us three and no one else.


    No one else... I think Aby would have liked this place too. Probably even force me to spend our honeymoon here. Well, spring is right around the corner. Although, initially there were chances of friction between Aby and Adi¡¯je, but I am sure with the onset of spring all of them would have forgotten about everything save for one... mating.


    I laughed inwardly... thinking about all the time we spent together, all the annoying things Aby did to me and all the cute things about her too. How she laughed and acted in jealousy too, even her silly fights with Adi¡¯Je... everything... everything about her was making me filled with regret. If I had only spent more time with her... if I had only talked more with her... if I could have saved her, then she...


    My happy thoughts turned gloomy. I still haven¡¯t forgiven myself. How could I? If I had just kept my cool, I could have saved her... So... so much regret within me, I could feel them boiling inside me... wanting to take over. How can you push out regret within yourself? How can I do it? Now that she is gone, I want to be able to remember all the memories we shared together. I do not want to be filled with regret every time I do that. How can I free myself? How?


    I have been walking for two hours, searching the burnt village Rhea spoke about. I soon took some time to rest and in between my walks and in one of those rest I got a notice.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    THE COUNCIL HAS VERIFIED THE ITEM WHICH IT HAD TASKED TEAM JAVEL TO RETRIEVE IT.


    THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT WOULD LIKE TO CONGRATULATE YOU FOR COMPLETING THE MISSION SUCCESSFULLY.


    AS PER RECORD, YOU ARE REGISTERED AS A MEMBER OF TEAM JAVEL.


    DUE TO YOUR CONTRIBUTIONS AS A MEMBER OF TEAM JAVEL IN PARTICIPATION AS WELL AS SUCCESSFUL COMPLETION OF THE LEVEL A QUEST OF THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT, YOU ARE HEAR BY AWARDED YOUR SHARE OF THE REWARD.


    YOU WILL RECEIVE AS PER RULES, 1/7TH PART OF THE REWARD.


    COUNCIL OF ZOIT REWARDED YOU:- 50,000 GOLD.


    YOU HAVE BEEN CREDITED BY THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT FOR THIS MISSION AS BEING PART OF TEAM JAVEL.


    YOU HAVE ALSO BEEN GIVEN A CHOICE AS AN REWARD FOR COMPLETING A LEVEL A QUEST.


    CHOICE:-


    1. A HIGH RANKING POSITION IN THE ZOIT ARMY.


    (POSITION OFFERED:- VICE-COMMANDER)


    OR


    2. THE COUNCIL WILL GIVE YOU ANY UNUSED AND FREE LAND ANYWHERE IN THE ZOIT CONTINENT WITHOUT PAYING ANYTHING FOR IT.


    (LAND AREA LIMIT:- 10 ACRES).


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOU CAN CHOOSE YOUR REWARD IN ANY COUNCIL OFFICE OR COUNCIL OF ZOIT¡¯S ADVENTURER GUILD¡¯S OFFICE.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    THE REWARD MONEY HAS BEEN TRANSFERRED TO YOUR ACCOUNT. PLEASE CONTACT ANY BANK TO VERIFY THE TRANSACTION.


    (If any problem occurs, you can contact the HR Department of the Council of Zoit Reward Services through any Council Office or from Council of Zoit¡¯s Adventurer Guild¡¯s office.)


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    You have received a message. Please visit your nearest Messaging Center to read it.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    So many notifications at once blinded me for some time. The first notification surprised me a bit, but also made me happy. Happy...  because Javel and the others have successfully completed their quest. They deserved it... the recognition is well earned for them. Aby would have been happy too. I wonder if they are mad at me. I failed to save her... they should be angry over me.


    And surprised because of two things. One... the obscene amount of reward money that is given to me.The amount 50,000 Gold was too much to be reward money. I wonder if Aby hadn¡¯t convinced them to select me as a part of their team then their share would be far more than 50,000 Gold. Oh... Ron would be having a fit right now.


    Second... the other reward offered to everybody. A choice between a Rank in the Army and a piece of used land anywhere in the Zoit continent. Some heavy rewards are being given out to them. But I must say the reward of a free land is quite tempting for me. I should definitely discuss with Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak.


    When I cleared all the notifications, I realized I had already reached the edge of a desolate place. Looking the place, the walls of most of the houses had long since crumbled and in their place stood thick beams of wood. They were blackened and signs of charring are still evident on them. It seems that nothing had escaped the destruction caused by the Dynoths when they attacked here. The floor around many houses still had glass littered with them. Some houses caved in while some were missing some parts of it. It was a total destruction.


    But, I one thing kept nagging me. It is said that the Dynoths attacked this place leading to the deaths of many Feli Clan members. The Dynoths are simple creatures, they have the power to destroy these wooden houses, but not litting them in fire. There may be a case where some Feli Clan members caught fire accidentally during the attack. It should have been limited though. The houses had fairly large spaces between them. The whole village should not have caught fire from it. That is highly unlikely. If so, then a question arises... How did the houses catch fire? I can guess who did it, but why burn it too?


    Even from the edge of the village, I saw the Amoith Mountain. Its tip was covered with ice and was guarding the village like a great wall from one side. There was no Dynoth close by. They should have present scattered in the whole area, but it seems every one of them has vanished. I think the last one of them had pulled them to guard him. If so, then where is he hiding?


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I walked deeper into the village, walking straight towards the foothills of the mountain. If it wasn¡¯t due to the lightstar, I would have thought there was enemy lurking behind every corner of this place. The scenery around the village was exceptional. On one side there was this huge mountain and rest of the three was looking over meadows, filled with different array of flowers. A soft cold breeze was blowing through and as I reached the foothills of the mountains, I saw a person sitting on a table on the road facing me, drinking something from a cup. Walking closer to him, he noticed my presence. Looking up towards me, he smiled and spoke.


    ¡°Welcome! Please take a seat here.¡±


    He pointed towards a chair across him and spoke.


    ¡°Would like some light drink brewed from Dwyan plant?¡±


    ******** Naj¡¯Rak POV************


    Eldin: ¡°What is it like to be King Le¡¯On¡¯s second wife?¡±


    Me: ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something... concubine!¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Pardon me, Queen Naj¡¯Rak. Let me rephrase the question.


    How does it feel to be Our King¡¯s second wife?¡±


    As per Queen Adi¡¯Je¡¯s instructions, I have been keeping Commander Eldin Vest, Our King¡¯s new concubine in check and have been keeping an eye on her. We were currently sitting inside her tent drinking some hot drink brewed from Gale Cherries. It is a popular delicacy of the Galeform Clan. One of the Galeform Councillors, Nerues R. Galeform gifted both us these drinks.


    I took a deep breath along with a little sip from the tasty drink.


    Me: ¡°How does it feel? Well... have you ever loved someone Eldin?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°No, I have not.¡±


    I look towards her with a smile and replied.


    Me: ¡°Then, what do you crave for most?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Power... Not in terms of physical strength, but one of standing.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is that the reason, you accepted Our King¡¯s offer?¡±


    She nods her head and replies.


    Eldin: ¡°Partly yes.¡±


    She continues to gaze upon me, thinking whether to say anything more about it or not. It takes her a few minutes to continue.


    Eldin: ¡°I belong to Vestores Clan.¡±


    Me: ¡°The one in the south-west quadrant!¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then I was right about you. I have heard about your clan. Your Clan has an interesting tradition.¡±


    She lets out a small smile and replies.


    Eldin: ¡°Then you have heard of them.¡±


    Me: ¡°I forgot the name of the tradition. What was it again?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Survivor Cascade.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes!! Survivor Cascade... That was it.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°A test of courage and power.¡±


    Me: ¡°What happens in it? I have only heard some bits and pieces about it.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°It is a test... taken by all Vests and their non-Vestores suitors. A test of courage and power.


    The Vestors Clan members take this test in a waterfall near within our land, named Vestors Cascade. It happens on the last day of every year.¡±


    Me: ¡°And what do Vestors Clan members do there?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°That... I cannot tell you, Queen Naj¡¯Rak. It is a Clan secret.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then, have you taken it yet?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°No. I was waiting for the right moment.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ahhh! Now I get it. You need Our King to help you pass this Clan test of yours. Am I right?¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Yes, Queen Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then why did you try to kill him, Eldin?¡±


    Her head drops while she was tracing the edge of her cup with her index finger of her right hand.


    Eldin: ¡°I-I-I didn¡¯t know what to do. I felt so... so much anger building inside me when he kept on rejecting me again and again. And the reason he cited was so insulting. What am I? A fool! Does he take me for a fool! I was not born yesterday. I am a Commander in the Zoit Army!!


    Then he offered this-this position to me. I have to scrape the bottom to move up the ladder! I-I felt like I wanted to tear him apart. So, I poisoned him.


    But... How did he survive? That was one of the deadliest poison out there. How did he just... survive? Is he...¡±


    Me: ¡°The reason he gave you is true. He didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°What!! How did that happen?¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know. It happened before I came into his life.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°But Queen Naj¡¯Rak, you still haven¡¯t told me how does it feel to be Our King¡¯s second wife?¡±


    Me: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand, Commander Eldin.


    Not, at least now.¡±


    ************* End of POV**************


    Me: ¡°Here you go little Wei, hot hot soothing drink for you.¡±


    Wei: ¡°How many times have I told you NOT to call me little, Deiti?¡±


    Me: ¡°What! Aren¡¯t you short compared to me?¡±


    Wei kept looking at me. We were currently occupying a table in the Canteen Tent of the Zoit Army. The place was quite buzzing as almost all the soldiers have started relaxing after our successful attempt of taking back the Galeform City. And by ¡®OUR¡¯ I mean Le¡¯On and group of psychotic Clan members and me with my little friend here, Wei.


    I handed her a cup of Dew Squash. It is a drink made from squishing the juice from a fruit named Dew Squash and boiling it with water. It is great refreshment and the official Zoit Army energy drink. It is best when drank hot just how I like my women.


    She kept looking at me, finding a suitable retort for the question. I sat down opposite to her and with a smile I said.


    Me: ¡°It would be wise to drink it rather than waste your time coming up with an apt retort.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t trying to think up of a retort.¡±


    Me: ¡°No... You were thinking of how you would make me happy in bed.¡±  I gave her a small wink at the end of my sentence.


    She took her cup and started to take small sips from it while averting her eyes. Did I just see a hint of blush there?


    Me: ¡°Oh Come on!! You know you want to... Little Wei wants to be exploited to the fullest. Don¡¯t you, little Wei?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Do not call me little.¡±


    Me: ¡°So!! You want to be exploited huh!! He he he he... You naughty little beast.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything of that sort.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then what was your naughty mind thinking about?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Aby.¡±


    I put my cup down and lean closer to her. I grab her left hand, which was resting on the table and asked.


    Me: ¡°Do you want to talk about it? You do know I am here for you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She gave a slight nod and replied.


    Wei: ¡°I-I know.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then share it with me. Whatever¡¯s troubling you, share it with me.¡±


    She looks up and right at me.After a few minutes, she spoke.


    Wei: ¡°I just remembered something. It was an incident that happened way back, back when I had just arrived at her house after the massacre of my Clan.


    I-I was still so shaken at that point. I saw my brothers die and didn¡¯t even see my parents during the incident. I was trapped in this- this bubble where I could see darkness and only darkness.


    We had a good relationship before that, but I felt disarrayed and I lost my way some days. I couldn¡¯t connect neither my aunt nor uncle. I used to sit alone, watching the scenery outside and kept remembering Keltor and Delel¡¯s faces when I last saw them. Their sorrow, pain... everything came to me day after day, night after night.¡±


    She stops and takes a long sip from her drink. Then after taking a long, deep breath, she continues.


    Wei: ¡°One day, I was sitting in front of a window, thinking about the events over and over. Suddenly, I was being dragged away from the window. I turned my head around and found Aby dragging me to someplace while holding my left arm. Now, even back then she had a mean grip.


    ********** Wei¡¯s POV*******


    Me: ¡°Where are you taking me, Aby?¡±


    I asked my cousin who at that moment was dragging me outside by grabbing my left hand. She turned back and with a smile on her face, she replied.


    Aby: ¡°Where else! To the playground, silly.¡±


    Me: ¡°Bu-but...¡±


    She abruptly halted and asked me.


    Aby: ¡°But what?¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t want to...¡±


    Aby: ¡°You don¡¯t want to play... right?¡±


    I gave her a slight nod as a response.


    Aby: ¡°I don¡¯t like this Wei, who is always sad. I want to see the Wei, who always ran around in the meadows and brought beautiful flowers for me whenever I visited. I want the happy Wei back. So, I decided we will do something fun and show you what you are missing while you are being sad.¡±


    I look down, towards the well made path and replied.


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I-I cannot be happy without Delel or Keltor.¡±


    She puts her right hand over my head and pats it.


    Aby: ¡°Wei you are forgetting something. They were my brothers too. I am also sad, but I cannot watch you, the sister they cared about so so much, spend your days thinking about the past.


    What were their last words to you?¡±


    Me: ¡°They-they wanted to me to live and be happy,to be strong and fearsome.¡±


    Aby: ¡°And what are you doing now?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any reply, then... what really was I doing all this time. Thinking about the event again and again as if... as if I forget that even, I might forget them... my parents... my brothers.


    Me: ¡°I-I fear that if I don¡¯t think about that night, then I might forget them.¡±


    She smiled and kept on patting the top of my head.


    Aby: ¡°Silly girl, they will always be with you. In your heart and your mind. You know something Wei; I asked mother the same thing one day. Will Wei forget them if she wants to be happy?


    Do you want to know what she told me?¡±


    I gave a light nod to her question and said.


    Me: ¡°Ye-yes.¡±


    I felt as if my voice was getting choked. I feared that I couldn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Aby: ¡°She said, whatever you do from now on... whatever you achieve... whatever you become will be a reflection upon them and their sacrifice for you. You are their future, the one they loved the most. They will always be watching you, showering their love over you, keep you company when you are alone. You... Wei... is their legacy in this world.


    So act like one.


    Now, what do you say Wei, shall we go play?¡±


    I am sorry Delel, Keltor... I forgot what you said to me. Thank you my brothers and sleep well. Please keep your loving eyes upon your sister. I promise you, I will be strong for your sake, for our parent¡¯s sake... for my sake.


    Thank you Aby... for making me understand.


    Me: ¡°Yes... let¡¯s go.¡±


    **************** End of Wei POV***********


    Wei: ¡°After thinking about that incident, I remembered something.


    Whatever you do from now on... whatever you achieve... whatever you become will be a reflection upon her and her sacrifice for us. We are her future, the ones she loved the most. She will always be watching us, showering her love on us, keep us company when we are alone. We are her legacy in this world.¡±


    Me: ¡°It is finally good to see you make peace with her death... even though I didn¡¯t know her that much, but it is true that you are part of her legacy.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes, now I just hope Le¡¯On understands it too.¡±

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 9

    [AUTHOR''S NOTE:- LATELY I HAVE BEEN RECEIVING A LOT OF MIXED VIEWS. PLEASE SPECIFY WHAT YOU LIKE AND DON''T LIKE IN THE STORY SO FAR. YOUR VIEWS ARE VERY IMPORTANT.]


    *************************************************************************************************************************


    As planned, all the Blood Lords and our King, Hui¡¯Mi gathered in the meeting ground. I accompanied father in the meeting ground, just as he ordered me to do. It was a large ground where in times of war or any mission, was used as staging site or a last minute training/skill polishing site. We were surrounded by large trees and our Clan city could be seen to the south, where it was clear of any large trees or bushes.


    I saw four out five Blood Lords have already taken their seat around our King, except for father. Everyone was wearing our traditional black with red flames insignia armours along with their weapon of choice. All of them were accompanied by a member of their families. Who were standing behind their respective Blood Lords. I too took my position behind father, as he sat just to the right of our King.


    Our King, Hui¡¯Mi dressed in his King¡¯s armour sat on his throne. His armour was different than the rest of ours. He wore a red armour with black flames insignia on it. He was a tall beastman, around 6¡¯4¡± ¨C 6¡¯ 6¡± ft. Having a wide and slight muscular shoulder and a narrow waist, his body shape out to be an inverted triangle. He sat on his thrones, looking over everyone with his red eyes, until he looked into mine. I froze... not in fear, but for in awe. He, Our King, the strongest Blood in our clan must have many expectations from him. And he ruled over us with great surety and authority. I have to influence him... how could I do that?


    Behind him, his three wives... our Queens sat on their respective thrones. They were Our King¡¯s advisors too. Each of them were an accomplished warrior. While two of them were New generation Bloods, one belonged to Crodon clan. The way they handled themselves were truly fit to be our Rulers. And I am now charged to destroy it. Father... why?


    Our first Queen is a member of the Crodon Royal family. She was betrothed to Our Blood King Hui¡¯Mi at a very early age. This was done by our previous Blood King Jui¡¯Mi to strengthen the relationship between the two Royal families of the Clans. They were the only thing that held both clans in check and stopped them from fighting with each other.


    Her name is Lithesi... Queen Lithesi. She was about 6¡¯6¡± ft tall, normal for a member of the Crodon Clan. She has an oval shaped facial structure with protruding dark green eyes. She has an average forehead with high cheekbones. She has a large nose, similar to her Clan trait and her lips were lopsided and were green in colour. She has a brown skin tone, again... a racial trait of their clan. Her ears were long and were decorated with a pair of beautiful earrings studded with precious gems. Her hair is long and was of auburn in colour, reaching up to her ankles. She kept her hair in a way that they covered her right shoulders and along with it her long, slender neck.


    Her shoulders were wide along and of the same length as her hips while her waist was significantly narrower than her shoulder as well as her hips. She was gifted with small breasts and she used it to her advantage. I have seen her entice our Blood King during some meetings using every inch of her attributes.


    She essentially did not have any interest in administrative matters. She enjoyed her matters in home mostly which was unnerving for many Blood women, who were trained to be efficient fighters. Matters of homely nature were not our first concern, although taking care of our mate is very important.


    She sat on the leftmost corner our King. She too is an efficient warrior and is considered one of the best inside the Crodon Royal family.


    Our second Queen is the daughter of the House of Var. She is the eldest daughter of a new generation Blood Lord. Her marriage to our King was by her choice. She was the first Blood woman to stake a claim of marriage over our King. She faced no opposition as she was a distinguished Blood Lord herself. She is the unofficial Head Queen of the Blood Zumas.


    Her name is Issa... Queen Issa¡¯Var. She was about 5¡¯10¡±- 5¡¯11¡± ft tall. Her face is of round shape with close set of ruby eyes. Her cheekbones were prominent and she sported a small nose. She has red full lips with a fair skin tone. She has long red hair, which reached up to her shoulders, a natural trait of us Blood women.


    She has wide shoulders supporting a pair of full breasts. Her hips were narrower than her shoulders and had a slight curve to her waist. Her figure resembled an inverted triangle.


    She is an expert trident wielder and has a soft spot for challenges. She participated in all the annual Blood tournaments and won most of them. She is also a natural administrator and is Our King¡¯s most trusted adviser. She always sported a faint smile whenever she was outside.


    She is also the only Blood whom I had to spend a minimum of half an hour to defeat her. No one until her was able to fight me more than 10 minutes. She truly is a worthy opponent and a worthy Queen too.


    She sat just behind our King, giving her access to the right ear of our King.


    I have seen, whenever I attend a meeting like this one, her eyes are always upon me and her hand upon her trident, placed on her right. Why does she do that, I have no idea about it? She always loses to me anyway.


    Our third Queen is the daughter of the House of Xo. She is the third daughter of a new generation Blood Lord. Like our second Queen, she too married abiding the ancient rules of the Blood Zuma. After announcing her intention of marrying the King, she was challenged to a duel by another Blood. She made it out of the battle alive and a winner... just barely. She is an average Blood warrior.


    Her name is Nix... Queen Nix¡¯Xo. She is about 6ft tall with a square shaped facial structure and down turned ruby eyes. Along with the natural Blood traits like long red hair and fair skin tone, she has small breasts and her figures resembled to a rectangle as her shoulders and hips is of the same width.


    She is a front liner carrying sword and shield. Most of our clan were surprised by her being one of our Queens as she is not even considered within the top 1000 strongest warriors. But King Hui¡¯Mi did marry her and she was the first Queen to birth a child of our King. She conceived very early after marriage and a daughter was born.


    She is named Xera¡¯Mi, the first Royal born and third daughter out of five children of our King Hui¡¯Mi. Now, she is an archery prodigy. I know her very well. She is the current Junior Archery champion.


    Queen Nix¡¯Xo is also given an administrative role by King Hui¡¯Mi. She is competent in her role and does have a positive impact upon our King and sometimes in a meeting too.


    Although her position of Queen was questioned, she presented herself worthy of being a Queen. She sat at the extreme right of King Hui¡¯Mi. She too is quite weary of me. It must be the fact that I have beaten her in record time... 30 seconds.


    The five Blood Lords sat in an arc, facing the Blood King. To the extreme right sat, Blood Lord Vasis¡¯Var. He is the head of the House of Var and the father of our second Queen, Issa¡¯Var.


    He is about 5¡¯10¡±-5¡¯11¡± ft tall. Slim built, but an experienced dual wielder. A proud new generation Blood Zuma along with being the General of the 1st Battalion of the Royal Blood Zuma Infantry Division... the personal bodyguard Unit of our Blood King.


    According to father, he is a staunch supporter of our King¡¯s views of mixed lineage.


    To his left from my view, sat Blood Lord Cri¡¯Ion. He is the head of the House of Ion and the father of King Hui¡¯Mi next suitor Usa¡¯Ion, whom I have to challenge and kill her. She is also my best friend.


    He is one of the shortest Blood in our clan, coming in at 5¡¯8¡±-5¡¯9¡±ft. It did not stop him from becoming the best front liner in our Clan. He is also a new generation Blood and the General of the 3rd Battalion of the Royal Blood Zuma Infantry Division... our vanguard.


    He is also a supporter of King Hui¡¯Mi¡¯s views.


    At the extreme most left, sat Blood Lord Than¡¯Xo. He is the head of the House of Xo and the father of our third Queen, Nix¡¯Xo.


    He stands at 6 ft and a fearsome archer. A new generation Blood and General of the 1st Archer Division of Blood Zuma and also supports King Hui¡¯Mi.


    To his right, sat Blood Lord Zel¡¯Nia. She is the head of the House of Olas. Her husband died in exploratory mission in the north in the hands of a monster or a group of monster to be exact.


    She is about 5¡¯10¡± ft tall with protruding ruby eyes and long red hair. Her shoulders are wide and hips are small compared to her shoulders. She has nicely rounded; a shape hard to inherit. She is another fearsome front liner, given command over the 2nd Battalion of Royal Blood Zuma Infantry Division. She is a Pure Blood Zuma and one of the few in my father¡¯s side.


    She has two sons and three daughters, all of them are established Pure Blood Warriors. Her oldest son is also a Blood Lord and is set to inherit the House of Olas.


    I had faced her in my first Annual Blood tournament, where I won within 10 minutes. Incidentally, I went on to win the tournament, defeating our second Queen, Issa¡¯Var.


    And finally, in the middle sat the oldest Blood Lord in our Clan, Blood Lord Ixias¡¯Je... my father and head of the House of Je.


    He stands at about 6 ft and is considered a monster Dual Wielder. He rivalled our King in that category along with me. He is a Pure Blood Zuma and wants to stop Our King from mixing our lineage.


    He is the General of the 4th Battalion of Royal Blood Zuma Light Infantry. And he wishes to use me, Adi¡¯Je... his first born and future head of the house of Je... a Blood Lord to stop our King and kill his entire line, except the line born from me and our King Hui¡¯Mi... whom I do not even want.


    The beastman whom I want is not him, nor is in this Clan or in the Crodon clan. I have not found him yet... I feel like an anomaly, a name the people in our Clan gave me. Why am I different from the rest of them? Why does my father wants to sacrifice his first born? Why?


    The meeting started with mundane topics which went along the lines of defence of the Clan, troop¡¯s reorganization and some reshuffle of senior military members. They also talked about the diplomacy with the Crodon Clan. Although, it could have been a bit messy if it was only discussed. The Pure Blood Lords were outnumbered by 3 to 2, without adding our King Hui¡¯Mi and our three Queens.


    Father tiptoed around the subject while trying to insinuate a spark here and there which was tactfully handled by our King. Missions to unknown places were also discussed and the progresses of the Units already in such missions were also discussed.


    Finally, the time came to initiate my father¡¯s plan.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Are there any matters left yet to be brought into my knowledge?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    I replied our King firmly. The King looked at me, fixing his red, fiery eyes over me. His Queens too followed his example, while I saw Queen Issa¡¯Var and Queen Nix¡¯Xo had placed their hands in their respective weapons. All the Blood Lords turned their heads to face I along with my father, who asked me.


    Father: ¡°Adi, what matters do you want to discuss with our King... my child?¡±


    He smiled softly which clearly did not belong on his face. He will stay neutral in this matter, just as he informed me before coming here. Our King replied.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Blood Lord Ad¡¯Je, please come forward and state the matters you wish to discuss.¡±


    His voice was stern and firm as always. I walked forward and stopped just before him. I bowed and stated my matter.


    Me: ¡°My King, I only have one matter about which I would like to act.¡±


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°And what would that be, Blood Lord Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    I turn to my left, facing Blood Lord Cri¡¯Ion and more importantly, Usa¡¯Ion. With a loud and clear voice, I stated my matter.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Me: ¡°I, Blood Lord Adi¡¯Je challenge Blood Lord Usa¡¯Ion for her right to marry Our King Hui¡¯Mi.¡±


    Almost all stopped moving. Blood Lord Cri¡¯Ion kept looking at me with a stupefied look. For a minute, nobody even uttered a single word. My father would be somewhat happy by now; the silence meant that everybody was now calculating Usa¡¯Ion¡¯s chances.


    As I had predicted, Queen Issa¡¯Var was the one who spoke out first.


    Queen Issa¡¯Var: ¡°Impossible! She had staked her claim a long time back. There was no challenge issued at that moment, if you wanted to issue a challenge then you could have done it then.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is there any time limit to issue a challenge for the right to marry, Queen Issa¡¯Var?¡±


    This time, Queen Nix¡¯Xo spoke out.


    Queen Nix¡¯Xo: ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in issuing a challenge?¡±


    I look towards her and replied.


    Me: ¡°That is a personal matter, I will not discuss.¡±


    Queen Issa¡¯Var: ¡°Blood Lord Adi¡¯Je, this challenge cannot take place.¡±


    Me: ¡°It is for our King to decide, is it not?¡±


    Everyone now looked towards King Hui¡¯Mi who stayed silent.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Blood Lord Usa¡¯Ion, what is your decision?¡±


    Usa¡¯Ion: ¡°My Lord! I am ready to accept the challenge from Blood Lord Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    He looks back to me then looks towards the Blood Lords sitting behind me.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Does any one of the Blood Lords sitting have any objections?¡±


    All of them glanced quick look at one another, then each of them replied the same thing.


    ¡°No, My King.¡±


    They could not stop this. They have no basis to stop it. I guess father planned this way.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Very well.¡±


    Both of his Queens spoke out in protest.


    ¡°But, My Lord!!¡±


    He gave them a stern look which made them back a little bit. The first Queen was not interested in this matter. I could deduce it by the look on her face. He looked towards me and gave out his order.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Blood Lord Adi¡¯Je, your challenge towards Blood Lord Usa¡¯Ion for the stake of marriage to me, has been granted.


    Blood Lord Usa¡¯Ion, please step forward so that we may start the challenge.


    Blood Lord Adi¡¯Je, state your weapons to be used in the fight.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hand to hand combat, My King.¡±


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Very Well. Whenever you are ready, you can begin.¡±


    Usa¡¯Ion stepped forward and faced me. The place between the seated Blood Lords and the King¡¯s throne was quite large, large enough to fight.


    Both of us unequipped our weapons and armour. None of this is allowed in a hand to hand combat challenge within our Clan members.


    I faced her while placing both of my hands in front of my face, guarding it with a clenched fist. My legs were also in a position that gave me the optimum balance as while my dominant leg, which is my right leg facing her, my left leg was at an angle away from her. She too took the same stance. It was a standard Thunderbolt stance.


    Usa¡¯Ion: ¡°Why the sudden challenge, Adi?¡±


    I give her no reply, but lunged forward to attack her.


    Anticipating my move, she applied a roundhouse kick towards me. Her choice was excellent; it is one of the most effective ways to counter a charging opponent, giving the opponent no time to react.


    I stopped just inches away from her kick¡¯s attack radius and saw her right feet fly by. After that, I closed the gap and as expected, but she strung together a series of roundhouse kicks to give me less time and space to launch any kind of attacks.


    After staying away from her attack radius of one such kick, I moved closer and within seconds shortening the distance between us. It enabled me to catch her incoming leg in motion, and using that as leverage I slammed her down on the ground after flying over my head. It was a simple take down, using her own force.


    I still had a hold on her right leg. She was on the ground, dazed. I stomped on her stomach to inflict more pain and bend down to grab her other leg. While holding both legs, I stomped again onto her stomach. A thought crept into me and I let her legs free. It would have been easy to break her legs at that point. To break them, a single point stomp was needed, but I did not want that. After freeing her legs, I tracked back some feet and signaled her to get up.


    She got up with a perplexed look. Surely thinking, why I let her go free.


    Me: "Fight!!! To survive Usa."


    I charged forward, launching punches in combination of different sets. Aiming for her chin, I punched with my left. She blocked it by putting her guard up at the right time. Quickly, I followed it with a punch with my right to which she swayed a little to her left... She used absolute minimum movement required to dodge the attack. She did not waste movement and that allowed her to sway back in the fight.


    I aimed an uppercut with my left aiming below her chin. She used her right leg to kick me on the chest. I backed down a little bit, but the uppercut was just a decoy.I pulled her closer with an immense force with my tail which had wrapped around her waist. She was unaware of it and could use little force to save her. As she approached closer, I connected an uppercut on her chin which made her flew back a couple of feet. I loosened my tail around her waist at the time, my attack connected to allow her fly backwards upon getting hit by my uppercut.


    Though disoriented, she quickly got up on her feet and held her guard up. I closed the distance between us in a blink of an eye and started my second set of combinations.


    With a flurry of combinations of left and right punches, I rained on her hands, which she used as her guard. She used a shell guard and with each punch, I kept on increasing the power behind them. I specifically targeted the middle of her guard.


    She used her footwork and tried to shorten the length between us to soften the blows, but I too kept at an optimum distance. Now, my power output was about 30% and her guard broke for a split second. I sneaked in a combination of right hoot and then a jab.


    She lost her balance and I kicked her on her right thigh. She went down on one knee and I used my right knee to hit her on the nose, breaking it. A bone crushing sound could be heard in the nearby vicinity. I knee her two more times and grabbed her head.


    Right then, I was hurtled back. I fell to my back on the ground. She used her tail too. I got up quickly and saw her charging towards me. Her nose had seen better days and she increased her bloodlust to the full extent she could use.I obliged her and released my bloodlust too. As soon as I realized it, she hesitated for a mere second and it was all that I needed.


    I landed an uppercut with my right, followed by a hook with my left, then a short cross in with my right, then a left hook to the liver, right jab to the rib cage, an uppercut on the chin and the combination ended with a right knee to chest, close to the heart.


    She gingerly stepped back, bleeding from her lips and nose. She had a beautiful full lips and I knew for a fact that King Hui¡¯Mi loved to suck on Usa¡¯s lips. Now, it was nothing, but a piece of flesh hanging on her beautiful face just like her nose. If she wins here, those would be fixed within a couple of months, but a scar would still remain. If she wins that is...


    I advanced, but my leg was caught by her tail and I was knocked out of my feet and landed on the ground on my back. Immediately, I found Usa over me. She had jumped on me and now was in the action of unloading her combinations.


    I quickly got by shell guard up and endured. A left hook, then a straight jab, a straight jab and a right hook, then a cross in from the left followed by a right hook.


    All was punches were probing any chunk in my guard. There was no real power in them. She had kept it in reserve for the actual punches. As she was on me, her blood dripped onto me and I saw the damage I did to her face was far more serious. Her left eye was about to close and there was a cut above her right eye.


    Suddenly, I felt a strong jab in my stomach. It quickly knocked the wind out of me and my guard opened up. As soon as that happened, I was met by a right hook, a left jab, a right jab then a left hook. Those punches had power in them. She is a Blood Lord and she was showing why. And in the midst of giving me an overpowered right jab which was meant to knock me out, she received a right uppercut herself on her face and was thrown off of me by my tail. She landed on the ground and rolled a bit and then came to a stop. She was facing the ground, trying to get up.


    I immediately propelled myself up on my feet. I dashed forward and quickly grabbed her right feet. After a well placed powerful stomp on the right thing, I was successful in breaking her right leg. A loud cracking sound spread throughout the ground and Usa screamed in pain.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.....¡±


    I stood back and waited... waited for Usa to get up again. She was in pain, but she was also a Blood women. Victory comes to those who defeat pain. She turned and started to hobble towards me.


    Within seconds, I was close to her and my hand was in motion to give my most powerful jab to the heart, which would end her life. We both liked each other into our respective eyes in that moment. It was as if time had frozen for us.


    She is my best friend and I was so happy for her. Why do I have to kill her father? Why?... She-She is my best friend. How can I live with myself? All these questions flooded my mind. As a result, I was about to pull my jab when I hear Usa.


    Usa¡¯Ion: ¡°Do it, Adi! Do not be afraid!


    I understand everything and I hope you see the light one day.


    I really hope for you to find that someone special one day.


    Goodbye, Adi... my best frie-¡±


    The jab connected on her chest, over her heart... instantly killing her.


    She fell on the ground, lifeless as I turned towards my father. He looked amused and happy.


    Look father... what I did... I killed my best friend for you father, like you asked. I killed my best friend...


    I am now standing inside Our King¡¯s private chamber facing him.


    He spoke.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Congratulations on the victory, Blood Lord Adi¡¯Je!¡±


    I looked at him, but did not reply to his words. He continued after seeing me.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Are you not happy?¡±


    I answered truthfully.


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°I had hoped you would be happy or at least try to act happy because of the insistence of your father.¡±


    Me: ¡°You knew?¡±


    I saw him lean forward and attempted to kiss me. I immediately stepped back.


    Me: ¡°What are you doing My King?¡±


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°Checking something. You do not even like me or have any interest in this marriage. Then... why? Why did you kill Usa¡¯Ion.¡±


    Me: ¡°Father...¡±


    I immediately realized something.


    King Hui¡¯Mi: ¡°You are one of the greatest fighters our Clan has ever seen. Break free from the shackles of the old. You yourself witnessed the ferocity within our Pure Blood have.


    We need to move on from our old rules, our old self and build a new world for us where we are a better beast Clan... a better Blood Zuma Clan.


    And you need to break free from the shackles named your father.


    Will you break free and share my dream Adi¡¯Je?¡±


    .....................................................


    ...................................


    ....................


    ............


    ........


    ...


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 10

    The entity sitting in front of me showed no signs of worry or any other kind of negative expressions. He projected a peaceful and happy mindset while enjoying a cup of light drink, brewed from Dwyan plant.


    From the moment, I sat opposite to the beastman or whatever his species is called; he did not even glance towards me. Offering me a cup, he kept to himself. I took a sip without fearing of it being poisoned. I have a mechanism to defend me against it and that me confident.


    Many questions were emerging within me about the situation I was in. Sitting opposite to a beastman, who had a triangular shaped face and a deep set of blue crescent eyes.He had a wide forehead and high cheekbones. He had a brown skin tone and had no hair on his head. The way it was, it must have been shaved.


    From the way he was sitting, I could make out that he had wide, muscular shoulder. From his body language and figure, he wielded more muscles as well as more physical power than me.


    I decided to break the ice.


    Me: ¡°Why the sudden hospitality Braxrad Ranter?¡±


    He casually glanced towards me before he unleashed a big smile. He put his cup down and looked closely towards me. After measuring me for about a minute, he spoke with a deep voice.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Well, I cannot think of a point about why we should not be civil with each other.¡±


    Me: ¡°I can think of a couple of points.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°At this moment... at this moment, I want you to know that I am highly impressed by you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°I have been in your continent for many years and I have not seen an agent of your species to have the balls to even approach this place.


    You on the other hand, my red eyed friend... you not only did manage to get this far, but I am guessing those two fell before you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, actually.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°You actually broke them. I cannot believe that... One o your species actually had the guts to face and defeat both of them. Judging from your knowledge from knowing my name, I guess you got information out of them too.¡±


    With a sly smile, I answer him.


    Me: ¡°They sang like birdies.¡±


    His expression changed and he was in deep thought.


    Me: ¡°Tell me, what are you? What is your species called? Are you beastmen like us?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°None of them told you about that?¡±


    Me: ¡°They did mention something, but it was all said under duress so... I wanted to cross check the information.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Hmmm... well, it does not matter anyways, why not.


    Our species is known as Zendons. We are not like you, beastman... you may refer to us as simply Zendons.¡±


    Me: ¡°She told the truth, then... good.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°How much did you find out from them?¡±


    Me: ¡°Many things were brought to light.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Is that so...


    Hmm... Where are they now?¡±


    Me: ¡°They are no more in this world.¡±


    ¡°HA HA HA HA HA HA HA...¡±


    He laughed quite loudly after hearing that.


    Me: ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter:¡± Well my furry friend, you just made it easy for me. Now, I have two less bodies to clean.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why does your Queendom have a need to use this kind of shadow techniques?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Who knows what those higher-ups are thinking? We are just sacrificial pieces.¡±


    Me: ¡°And you are happy being a sacrificial piece for them?¡±


    Shrugging his shoulder, he replied.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°I do not mind... the job we do... the job I do, gives me pleasure.¡±


    Me: ¡°I see.


    You are same as them. Killing innocent beastmen is what makes you happy.¡±


    He raised his left eyebrow and with a snort, he answered.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Innocent?? Hardly... They were not innocent. They had no right to breathe in the first place. We think of them as cannon fodder.¡±


    Me: ¡°Cannon fodder? For what?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°To test a very special equipment, my red eyed furry friend.¡±


    Me: ¡°Very special equipment... did it work?¡±


    He gave a broad smile and replied.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°You bet your little ass they did. They worked perfectly... ohhh... it was beautiful.¡±


    Me: ¡°I agree with you. The Controllers sure are an interesting piece of equipment.¡±


    Immediately, his face darkened. Gone were his broad smile and his eyes started to show malice.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°You know about that too?¡±


    He asked in a serious tone.


    Me: ¡°Of course... your colleagues were more than happy to share it with me. I even got them to work for me.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°You did!!¡±


    Me: ¡°You bet your ass I did. It is a good thing to have, Braxrad Ranter.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Then there is no way I can let you live, my furry friend. A moment before, I thought of letting you live, but now...¡±


    Me: ¡°And what makes you think, you will be successful?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Probably because of them them.¡±


    He waved his hand in the air, giving some kind of signal. Moments later, with a loud noise, waves after waves of Dynoths had surrounded the place we were sitting. Although, I wasn¡¯t surprised, but these Dynoths had a more crazed look in their eyes. I felt something awful had been done to them.


    Me: ¡°You want to use them to kill me. Is this a joke? You do know that my clan pushed back these monsters within mere days encountering them.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Yes, I am quite aware of that, but I still have one thing I would like to know.¡±


    Me: ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Why did you target the Lexia siblings? Why them specifically?¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s simple really.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Please, do tell... this is going to be the last thing you will speak of in this world.¡±


    Me: ¡°They killed my wife.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Then... it was revenge.¡±


    Me: ¡°No... They were judged for their crime by the King of Blood Zuma Clan.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°And who is that?¡±


    Me: ¡°You are looking at him.¡±


    He smiled, but it did not reach his eyes.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Then, Your Highness... it was nice to meet your acquaintance and thank you for dying by my hands.¡±


    Me: ¡°We will see about that, Braxrad Ranter.¡±


    He got up and bowed to me sarcastically. With a broad smile plastered on his face, he slowly made himself invisible in the swarm of Dynoths. As soon as he made himself invisible, I got up and unsheathed both of my swords and readied myself.


    I looked around and saw I had very little space to move and could be attacked at any given direction within minutes. The accumulative bloodlust of the Dynoths informed me that they were not going to stop until I¡¯m in shreds.


    I stared towards some of their eyes. They were too many, but I had to find a way to cut through them quickly and face Braxrad Ranter.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    SCANNING THE AREA FOR POSSIBLE CONTACTS....


    BRAIN COUNT:- 83.65


    AVAILABLE CHOICES FOR TELEPATHY CONTACT:-


    1. DYNOTH(S) {multiple contacts detected}


    DO YOU WISH TO ESTABLISH INFERIOR MODEL CONNECTION?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    ESTABLISHING INFERIOR MODEL CONNECTION...


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Immediately, I started to hear faint noises. I tried to listen to it by putting more focus on the noise. Little by little, it sound grew louder and louder. At first, it barely made sense, when the sound was of acceptable level, all I could hear was mixed noises. The noises were all jumbled up. Little by little the noises connected with each other. Then, I could make out voices of strange and different pitches.Finally the voices became clear. I felt something running down my ears... something hot. I put my left hand to wipe it and saw; it was blood.


    Suddenly, a massive amount of voices hit me at one single moment.


    ¡°Aaarrrggghhhh....¡±


    ¡°Sa-sa-sa-save meee!!!¡±


    ¡°He-help!! Aaarrrrgggghhh!!!¡±


    ¡°I-I cannot take it an-anymore!!!¡±


    ¡°Sa-save me fron the pain...¡±


    ¡°Somebody save me!¡±


    ¡°It hurts... it hurts so much...¡±


    ¡°I-I-I do not wa-want t-to ki-kill...¡±


    ¡°S-so much sadness...¡±


    ¡°Sa-save me fr-from the dark!!!¡±


    ¡°Aaaarrrggghhh... n-nooooooo....¡±


    ¡°Th-they made me kill...¡±


    ¡°St-stranger!!! Help...¡±


    ¡°Help!!! Stranger...¡±


    It was too much, all of their pain, fear, horror, anger, rage... everything filled me. It was so much pressure that my hands started to shake, I could not steady my legs nor my thinking. What kind of pressure where they using to control these poor creatures? Th-this is unacceptable...


    There was no choice, but to stop hearing them... hearing their cry for help. If I wanted to help them, then I have to take the Controller of Braxrad Ranter. For that to happen, I have to fight to my utmost capabilities. I started reducing the noise little by little, until I could not hear anything coming from them. I regained control over my movements and took a few deep breaths.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Looking straight ahead, I launched my Air Blast with 100% power.


    * BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!! *


    The moment I released the gust of compressed air, I hurtled back due to recoil. While flying backwards, I saw my Air Blast took almost all in its path and like a fountain, Dynoths blood were spread. With the corner of my eyes, I guessed when and with whom I was going to collide with. With a little calculation, I twirled midair and saw that another group of Dynoths were waiting for me.


    With another long breath, I released another Air Blast towards them with 100% power. Again I flew back while the Dynoths who got hit with the Air Blast, got mangled into each other. This time, I didn¡¯t want to turn and use Air Blast again so I decided to let myself collide with whoever is standing behind me.


    Within seconds, my flight trajectory curved down and I hit the ground... hard. To minimize the speed, I started to roll on the ground until I stopped. I got up with a view of smashed Dynoth bodies surrounding me. I was also covered with Dynoth¡¯s blood. The ground was now drenched with it.


    With a shrill cry, other Dynoths moved closer to me. I lunged forward when they were in acceptable distance apart from me. Ducking a slash from a Dynoth, with my right, I separated its left leg. The Dynoth beside that one also got its right leg chopped. Both of them fell on the ground with unable to keep balance.


    I stood up and turned to my right. A charging Dynoth went past me and I jammed my right sword into a Dynoth¡¯s throat. Another one, jumped from behind the dying Dynoth. With my left, I deflected its attack which in turn severed its hand.


    I freed my sword and cut the Dynoth¡¯s head whose hand was previously severed. This was not at all fun.Knowing they were in such pain; all I could do at this moment is to free them of this life. I cannot find Braxrad Ranter. He must have hidden himself deep within the Dynoth swarm. Another Dynoth came towards me on my right flank and I pierced my left sword within its chest before it could land its attack.


    Changing places, dodging attacks, getting sprayed with blood and killing Dynoths were pretty much things that happened for a while. Most of the fighting took place on the streets of the deserted city. Sometimes I would push few Dynoths into burnt down houses and make it collapse on them.


    I still didn¡¯t find any signs of Braxrad Ranter. Even with my Advanced Eyesight, he managed to hide. He was a tall Zendon... about 6¡¯4¡±-6¡¯5¡±ft with a huge frame. It gave the impression that he was way stronger than me and apparently, he had other skills too. It is not easy to hide that big frame of a body.


    I charged towards a group of three Dynoths detached from the swarm. Blocking a slash from a Dynoth, I ducked under under another slash from a different Dynoth and in the motion of standing up deposited both my swords inside the chest of the third one standing behind them.


    I took out the swords and with kneeling on one foot; I pushed my left sword at the back of the Dynoth which had its back towards me. I freed my sword and saw a huge shadow engulfing the immediate area. I looked up and sweat trickled down my back. I had enough time to just cross my swords and held it over my head to act as a guard for the impending blow that was about to befall on us. By us, I mean me and the still alive Dynoth, who at that moment charged towards me too.


    A big hammer... a War Hammer was hurtling down towards me. It was a big weapon and in all seriousness, it was my first time seeing an actual War Hammer. The Dynoth was also about to reach me and the time gap between these two hitting me was very... very short.


    I aimed and shot out an Air Blast towards the Dynoth with 80% power. As usual, I was pushed back and got myself out of the attack zone. The Dynoth flew over many distances back and slammed upon some other Dynoths. Within seconds after that, the War Hammer smashed on the ground. I rolled on the ground to stop myself and looked towards the place where the Hammer had struck. I found a small crater had been created under the War Hammer.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Just missed by this much. Next time, I¡¯ll squish you.¡±


    I got up and straightened myself for the impending fight. Without wasting anymore time, I charged towards him. I saw him picking his Hammer up and jabbed it straight towards me. Quickly, I jumped over it and aimed my right sword towards his chest.


    Next thing I knew, I was flying and crashed some distance away from Braxrad Ranter. I had fallen on my back and I felt a searing pain originate on my chin. He had managed to connect a punch while I was in motion. How could his hand move that fast? But... that question was left unanswered as I saw the War Hammer coming to smash. Not a moment later I rolled out, the Hammer smashed on the ground producing a loud noise. Debris flew everywhere along with dust.


    He was quick on his feet too. For a moment, I was in awe of his capabilities that he showed till now. He was very strong and nimble as well. I rolled to my left to dodge another smash from his War Hammer. His incredibly long and big War Hammer. As expected the ground shook from the smash, producing a large noise.


    I quickly got up on my feet and charged him in hope of getting a blow in. I reached him while I had left sword in front of my face to block any attack and my right sword was placed at an angle away from my body, aimed towards his guts.


    I thrust my right sword aimed towards his gut. He lets go of his War Hammer and tucks in his stomach a lit bit. Enough for my attack to miss and he grabbed my right hand with his left and connected a punch on my face with his right. The power I felt was something else. I heard my chin bone breaking and he followed it by a punch in my gut, which knocked the wind out of me.


    I had bent down after receiving the punch to the gut. I was gasping very hard to get some air in my lungs when suddenly, I slammed down face first on the ground... hard... very hard. Blood came out of my mouth as I coughed them out in pain. My spine was broken in half and there was internal damage to. The pain was ridiculously high. I didn¡¯t know what to even think.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°You little beast boy think you can match me? I will grind your bones into powder... boy!¡±


    I coughed loudly as more blood came out... I felt something heavy was resting on my back. I don¡¯t know if my armour was compromised or not, but I think the blow knocked my swords out of my hand. Bearing the pain, I managed to open my left eye and saw I was surrounded by Dynoths and one of my swords was lying on the ground just a few feet away.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°I wonder... how those two idiots got themselves captured and killed by you? Hmm... maybe Command made a mistake of choosing them. Well, I have to report it back.


    But... first... I want to play with you more. You see, most of the beastmen I tried to play with, died from only one blow from my weapon. You... you my furry little friend just survived a blow and yet you live... barely, but still breathing.¡±


    After gasping hard, I was finally able to breathe somewhat normally. I didn¡¯t use any of my regeneration skills. If I had to bring him down, I have to engage him in a hand to hand combat. He has more experience in fighting. I have to play his game for a while and look for openings.


    Suddenly, I was pushed against the ground with more force, concentrated on my spine. So much power had been exerted; I was now lying in a crater. The pain had crossed my bearable limit and I started seeing black. I couldn¡¯t close my mouth as blood continued to flow out and I was loosing a lot of them. I found it hard to thread all my thoughts together, let alone think of a way to escape this situation.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°WOW!!! You just survived another one...


    It seems you can take quite a bit of punishment. You are an exciting one aren¡¯t you? Maybe I should capture you instead of killing you. Command would love a gift.¡±


    I found it very hard to move even an inch. Something very heavy was still resting on my back. I calmed myself down and tried to get my breathing in control. It was hard work as how much I tried to breathe properly, it would hurt. It was too painful to take deep breaths, so I had to content with small ones.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Hey!! Tell me... how you managed to kill them. However, I think they were better than you... it is still bothering me.¡±


    I tried to speak. It was painful to even cough, let alone talk, but I manage to squeak out some words.


    Me: ¡°Yu-you want to know?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Ho!!! You can still speak. You are interesting my red eyed furry little friend. What did you just say again?¡±


    After spitting some more blood, I spoke more clearly.


    Me: ¡°Do you want to know, how I killed them?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°I do... it is the only thing right now disturbing me.¡±


    I closed my eyes and with 100% power, I released an Air Blast towards the ground. Within seconds, I was propelled upwards as I felt he and his weapons tumble over. It was quite a while before I crashed down on the ground, my back hitting the ground. I felt that my entire body was enveloped by pain. Although, I wanted to rest a little or rest for a long period of time, I still had unfinished business.


    Without wasting much time, I tried to get up. My spine was definitely broken along with many bones and internal organs. To mend all of them, I activated my regeneration skills. While they were working, I got up and stood... it was very painful, but it was necessary. Both of my swords were missing, probably they were in the crater back there.


    Braxrad Ranter was lying on the ground with his War Hammer over his right side. He slowly got up and looked at me with surprise. He didn''t look injured, just surprised. I gave him a smile and said to him.


    Me: ¡°You are one tough Zendon... maybe, no!


    I think, I will take you prisoner get some information about your Command.¡±


    In response, he gave a broad smile and replied.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°I think I will enjoy killing you.¡±

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 11

    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- WARNING! ADULT CONTENT.


    *********************************************


    Braxrad Ranter advanced towards me at a steady pace, slowly dragging his War Hammer. He gave the brightest smile, even the light star would pale in comparison to his smile. I knew I had one chance of getting closer to him and even slimmer chance of forcing him into a hand to hand combat. I pushed whatever negative thoughts that crept into my mind and thought of only one thing. I have to do it... it¡¯s the only way I can see right now.


    Braxrad Ranter spoke to me while walking towards me.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°You are a surprise delight, you know. All these years, I killed many of your brother and I found no one able to stand this long against me... much less my hammer.¡±


    I replied to him as I move closer to him.


    Me: ¡°Yes, I know that. I get to hear that a lot, but you will pay for all those innocent lives... this much is guaranteed.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Why do you spit so much nonsense?¡±


    Me: ¡°Why do you think it''s nonsense?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°You will soon know that answer.¡±


    I dodged to my left and his War Hammer came crashing down. The ground shook and small debris flew past me. I saw an opening and lunged towards him and delivered a hook on his face with my left hand. Within seconds of landing my hit and struck him again with a jab with my right this time. In a flash, I took a knee on my stomach at the same time I pulled the jab. I made some distance between us to think.


    He was still smiling and started to lift his weapon. I charged again and landed a kick on his chest, which made him back away from his weapon. His hammer dropped on the ground with a large thud. He controlled himself and still gave that smile.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Oh... you are a rare one. I can¡¯t wait... to split your head open.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then what are you waiting for. I am right here my over sized friend.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter gave a large laugh.


    ¡°HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA... OHHH!! WHAT A WONDERFUL DAY!!!¡±


    He charged towards me and he was fast... too fast to block his first punch. It went straight for my left ribs. The moment the punch hit me, I heard the sound of some of my bones breaking. Pain erupted, numbing my whole body, but I could not waste this chance. So, the moment, I got hit... I landed an uppercut on his chin. I felt the power behind it was low and it did no damage other than make him back up a few feet.


    He covered and launched a kick towards me, aiming for my chest. I crossed both of my hands and put it front of my chest. His leg my crossed hands and OI tried to block his kick. The power behind the kick was immense, but somehow I manage to weather. I did not get a chance to attack this time. When his kick did not work, he quickly switched to punches and gave out punch after punch towards me. I had to defend myself from all attacks. Each punch was faster and stronger than the last one.


    One broke through and went straight for my nose. I ducked just in time for the punch grazed over my head, but I stepped closer and gave him a jab then followed by a hook on his midsection. Seeing that he was unprepared, so continued with a combination attack. Left hook, right jab again in mid section, followed by straight jabs on his face and went for an uppercut to finish the combination. Received a jab on my stomach instead.


    He grabbed my shoulders and flung me towards a burned down house. In a flash, I crash inside... only felt the pain which started when I hit a brick wall and landed on the wooden floor. I gingerly got up and found him still smiling at me. When did he get this close? I received a knee on my ribs which made me bend forwards and another on my chin which made stagger back. After that, I received a kick in my chest, which sent me flying through the house into the dirt path outside. I was loosing against both power and experience.


    Quickly I rolled over and got up on my legs and charged him. Aiming for his chin, I threw a right jab, followed by a left hook, then a knee to his mid section all of which he either blocked or dodged. This was very frustrating to say the least.


    Then, I had to suffer his barrage of attacks which broke through my guard often. I was receiving severe punishment, but I still kept sneaking a punch or a two. He kept smiling as if nothing was fazing him and got me mad. I had to find a way to overpower him, but how? Thanks to my armour, the blows on my body were powered down considerably; even then it hurt very badly.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°Come on... I think you can do better than this! I mean... this is pathetic.¡±


    I pushed forward and continued to use combination punches and kicks. He dodged a couple of punches, but got hit on his left thigh with my kick. He winced a little and filled it up with another kick to his other thigh. Lastly, an uppercut to his chin which made him take quite a few steps back. Not wanting him to break my momentum, I kicked with as much force I could gather from the ground towards his chest. For the first time, he coughed up some blood... his smile disappeared.


    Me: ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°That... was just a tickle.¡±


    His face clearly showed anger rising.


    Me: ¡°Tickled?


    Then... why are you not smiling?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter forced a smile, but it was not as same as the first one. It really bothered him... He charged towards me and I side stepped to my right. I watched his jab flew past me, but the pressure generated was very high. Forming a good momentum of my body, I planted a hook right under his left eye. Blood streamed down from the cut and I was satisfied or so I felt when a punch on my ribs made me fly away and land on some Dynoths. Damn him!


    I opened my eyes after the fall and saw a few Dynoth lying on the ground. They must have been knocked out by the collision. I saw faint movements so they must be alive. One of them was bleeding and it was close to my face. An idea struck within my mind. I licked some of the blood and closed my eyes.


    I felt the power within the blood and felt its source... it was glowing. Within seconds, I willed it and absorbed all the remaining power from the source until it the was source was dark. I opened my eyes and saw Braxrad Ranter standing close to me. He kicked me again on my stomach and picked me up. As soon as I was in range, I gave a right jab to his already present wound. It opened up some more and blood flow increased and I followed it up by a knee on his chest. Before backing down, he threw me again towards an unsuspecting Dynoth. I crashed into it, head first. The power with which he threw me was immense... so much so that the Dynoth upon impact flew back and crashed against a stone wall.


    <table style="background: white"><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    LIFE FORCE DRAIN HAS BEEN USED.


    ENERGY STORAGE AND DISTRIBUTION  SKILL ACTIVATED.


    AMOUNT OF ENERGY:- 200 LF


    ENERGY HAS BEEN ABSORBED AND STORED INSIDE KING¡¯S CRYSTAL.


    DO YOU WANT TO USE IT?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I thought for a second and decided against it. To counter his power, I need to drain more energy. The Dynoth which had earlier crashed into the wall was still barely alive. I turned towards Braxrad and found him checking his wounds. His face showed signs of surprise. I get back to my feet and crack a smile.


    Me: ¡°You look surprised. Is there any particular reason?¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°There is, actually.¡±


    He starts making his way towards me.


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°I can¡¯t seem to scratch a very persistent itch.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really... I think you need to go see a medic. It might turn into a rash.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°No... I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll scratch it eventually. I mean, it¡¯s just an itch. How hard can it be?¡±


    Me: ¡°By the look on your face, I think you are struggling to even locate that particular itch, my large friend.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°That... may be true or may be not.


    We will know some time later... won¡¯t we?¡±


    Me: ¡°Sure...¡±


    With his right hand, he attempted to give a hook which I dodged to my left. He quickly followed it up by a left hook which I dodged to my right and hit him with a right jab of mine straight to his rib cage. I would have liked more power behind the jab, but until I could gather more energy... I had to prolong the fight.


    Immediately, he gave a right jab to my face. It had a great power behind it and I had to will myself not to lose my footing or I¡¯ll be against a combination. I countered right hand lead on his face of my own. It made him stop for a millisecond... enough for me to hit him again with a left hand jab and a right hand uppercut which pushed him back.


    I gave him no time to think about anything and charged at him. A two right hooks with a couple of body jabs and just when he was about make his counter by a left underhook, I hit again with a right hand lead... inflicting a cut over his right eye. Time was of the essence and I continued on with punches and kicks on his thighs to stall his movement. He was getting slow and his punches felt lethargic until my chin met an uppercut of his own. Next thing I knew, I was flying over to some Dynoths near by. Damn! That hurt.


    As opportunity knocked on my door, I quickly tasted some of the Dynoths blood and drained away their life force.


    <table style="background: white"><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    LIFE FORCE DRAIN HAS BEEN USED.


    ENERGY STORAGE AND DISTRIBUTION  SKILL ACTIVATED.


    AMOUNT OF ENERGY:- 600 LF


    ENERGY HAS BEEN ABSORBED AND STORED INSIDE KING¡¯S CRYSTAL.


    DO YOU WANT TO USE IT?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    No... Still not enough, I need more time.


    I set my jaw back into its place. By this time... I was numb. My whole body had gone numb from all the beating I had taken so far. Even my regeneration skills seemed slow. They are not working fast enough. I got up and found a giant writhing in anger.


    Me: ¡°Did it break your brittle bones? All this talking and I thought you had real power in those arms.


    Guess... I was wrong.


    Those are merely pinching me.¡±


    Braxrad Ranter: ¡°I¡¯ll SQUISH YOU!!!¡±


    He charged towards me and shot out a right hook to my face. It was fast that ducking was not an option. I had only time to dodge back and his hook went past my nose. Then with his left he attacked, it had the intensity as his right. This time too, I had to dodge back and let the punch fly some inches away from my nose. Like this, I was able to dodge a couple of his punches until I landed a solid right hook on his jaw.


    He staggered back a bit and seizing opportunity, I quickly gathered as much energy from the ground as I could and challenged them all into my right fist. Not wasting any time, I hit him with another right hook on his jaw. This time... to my great joy, I heard some serious cracking sound. He coughed out blood and some got to me as I was close to him. I... I felt relieved at that point. He quickly put his guard up and increased the distance between us.


    Me: ¡°What happened Braxrad? I though you were gong to squish me. Are you not going to follow through your threat?


    Is this all it was? A poultry threat!


    Where is your smile now... Braxrad?¡±


    His gazed told me everything I wanted to know. He was now infuriated and the way he was behaving, it looked like he was finally getting to cut loose. Come on! I am ready for you.


    I ordered King¡¯s Crystal in my mind.


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal... Distribute and Use stored energy.¡±


    <table style="background: white"><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    USING STORED ENERGY.


    AMOUNT STORED:- 600 LF.


    CALCULATING THE BEST WAY TO USE THEM....


    CALCULATED.


    DUE TO YOUR PREFERENCE OF FIGHTING WITH YOUR FISTS, STORED ENERGY HAS BEEN DIVIDED EQUALLY AND YOUR FIST HAS BEEN CHARGED.


    ENERGY STORED IN EACH FIST:- 300LF


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I felt the power surging through me and converge into my fists. I smell something burning... something like flesh burning. My fists felt like it was on fire...


    Braxrad charged with anger, attacking first with a left hook and a jab from the right. I deflected both of them by putting a shell guard and when the chance came begging, I unleashed my new burning fists.


    Keeping my right as a guard, I loosened three consecutive left jabs and then a right hook. I felt more power behind each of my punches and the impact made on him was immense. After the right hook, his cut just below his right eye grew larger and he seemed dazed. I continued with combinations of punches on his body... focusing on his mid ribs, which I think I broke some of it while I connected a left hook. I gave him a little space and he lunged forward thinking he could get me before I could do anything...


    Wrong!


    I gathered all the remaining energy into my right fist. I could see my flesh turning red, then black. I cared not and unleashed a huge uppercut which, when making contact with his chin... created such force that for the first time he was knocked few feet above the air before crashing down on the ground... unconscious.


    Finally!


    It was over.


    As much as I wanted to lie down and rest for the whole day, I could not. I have to find some ropes to tie him up, but first... have to get rid of his controller. The question here is how would I find it? It could anywhere. Maybe... just maybe...


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal... scan Braxrad and find his Controller.¡±


    <table style="background: white"><tbody><tr><td>


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    SCANNING...


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The crystal started flickering and it continued for a while before it stopped.


    <table style="background: white"><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    CONTROLLER FOUND.


    POINT THE KING¡¯S CRYSTAL AND RUN THROUGH THE ENTIRE BODY AND WAIT FOR INDICATION.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    I pointed the crystal over Braxrad¡¯s body and slowly ran over it over him. At first his hands and chest... nothing happened. On to this legs, mid ribs... still nothing. I tried his back and started from his neck. The crystal flashed a red light onto his neck. It must be there, but I don¡¯t have my weapons.


    Before finding my weapons, I decided to search for anything to tie him up. The Dynoths as usual were docile and just wandered aimlessly. My best bet would be to search the burned houses, although I¡¯m not sure it would be helpful.


    Searching a few nearby houses produced no results. In the back of my mind, there was a fear of him waking up and I would have to do the dance all over again... frankly... it was painful and I would like to avoid that dance again. Then, I thought... I am the Blood King! I do not have the luxury to shy away from a fight. Even if he wakes up again, I will beat him.


    With a new found enthusiasm, I continued my search of the remaining two houses which also yielded nothing except a large quantity of a certain type of plants known as Pocanbane.


    Pocanbane grows readily in waste areas and disturbed soil, and seems to prefer partial shade. The plants can be recognized by their 4-foot tall, dark brown stalks and their dangling seed pods. Initially, the seed pods are paired tubes that come together at their ends, but bow away from each other in the middle. As the pods decay, the tubes peel open, slowly releasing the fluff-carried seeds to the wind. Incidentally, this fluff is an excellent fire-starting material. Breaking off the branches and top, but carefully; both tend to take fiber with them. Flattening a stalk longitudinally to break the core wood and separate it into two roughly equal halves. The woods were delightfully easy to remove. Starting at the thick end of one of the halves, I snap off inch-long section of wood. To avoid peeling, I pulled up one end, then the other, until the strip is removed and discarded those.


    After making a long makeshift rope, I tested its elasticity and toughness. I stretched and stretched only to find it pass with flying colours. Without wasting anymore time, I reached the place where Braxrad was lying unconscious. I tied his hands behind his back and also his feet together. I used all of the rope until I was satisfied he would not tear it even if he tried to.


    Once the tying part was finished, I went to look for my weapons. Our initial contact happened a few blocks away. I looked around and found some houses which were standing when I first came here were now razed to the ground. Many dead Dynoths lying around and many wondered aimlessly.


    I reached the spot and found one of my swords inside a small crater. I felt a chill running down my spine thinking about how the crater was formed.  Recovering one sword made me feel relieved. Even if the Dynoths attack me, I can defend myself without putting too much strain on my other skills.  I found other one some distance away embedded into a Dynoth¡¯s head. When did it get stuck there? Weird...


    I returned back where Braxrad was all tied up and was happy to see him still unconscious. I pulled him up and sat him straight. Placing my sword over his nape, I made a light incision over it. Small strands of blood seeped out from the wound. Clearing the area, I feel around the wound and found it. If I remember correct, my King¡¯s crystal can absorb the Controller. I placed the King¡¯s Crystal over the area and it worked. Within seconds with a bright flash, the King¡¯s Crystal dissolved it.


    <table style="background: white"><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    SKILL(S) UPGRADED:- 1.


    1. Inter-species Telepathic Communication:-


    Inferior Model UPGRADED TO Moderate Model.


    New Functions unlocked:-


    1.  It can only be used to communicate with species having a brain function rate >=120.


    2. It can used to give orders to the species that fall under the given brain function.


    3. It can be used to influence only one whole species at a time.


    NEW FUNCTION(S) GAINED:-


    1.  CONTROLLER LOCATION DETECTOR.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal... establish telepathic contact with all the Dynoths.¡±


    <table style="background: white"><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    SCANNING THE AREA FOR POSSIBLE CONTACTS....


    BRAIN COUNT:- 83.65


    AVAILABLE CHOICES FOR TELEPATHY CONTACT:-


    1. DYNOTH(S) {multiple contacts detected}


    DO YOU WISH TO ESTABLISH INFERIOR MODEL CONNECTION?


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    My ears started ringing and it was quite painful, but the pain subsided as well as the ringing in my ear within a few moments. When the ringing stopped, all I heard was one thing.


    ¡°Peace!¡±


    Everywhere I looked or turned, all the Dynoths kept chanting one thing.


    ¡°Peace!¡±


    I tried to establish contact with them.


    Me: ¡°Listen to me... all Dynoths.


    You are free now. You are free from your bounds if... you do certain things for me.


    Do you want your freedom?¡±


    It was quiet for a bit... then the singular chanting filled the area.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Me: ¡°Good.


    Will you do certain things for me?¡±


    I asked again just to reaffirm their decision.


    ¡°Yes!


    Me: ¡°I need four of you to stay here.


    The rest of you can go where you came from.


    The rest of you... can go back up the mountains.


    Go back... to your home and live in peace.¡±


    Silence fell in the area when I finished speaking to them. I looked around as I was now encircled by Dynoths. A little anxiousness also grew within me.


    Five of them stepped forward.


    Me: ¡°I only need four.¡±


    They just stood there while the others made their way towards the foot of the Amoith Mountain.


    Well... let¡¯s work with what I have. I spoke to the five that remained.


    Me: ¡°Can one of you carry this giant?¡±


    I waited for any response from them. One of them stepped forward and came close to where Braxrad was lying. The Dynoth picked him up without any problem and put him on its shoulders.


    Me: ¡°Can one of you carry his weapon?¡±


    Another quickly went and picked up his War Hammer as if it was nothing. Well... that concludes my business here. Now back to Adi¡¯Je and some rest. I asked them to follow me and in turn I got weird companions on the way back. Adi¡¯Je might get thrilled seeing theses Dynoths. On our way back, I studied their body language.  Studying their body language for a while made me realize that each of them have different personalities.


    I decided to take back Braxrad back to the camp along with the bodies of those two siblings. Someone is more deserving than me to end Braxrad¡¯s life. I hope you stay strong facing your worst nightmare... Wei.


    *********************** Deiti¡¯s POV******************


    Wei: ¡°Hmmm...


    W-We should no-not be doing thi-this right now.¡±


    Me: ¡°What! Nooo...


    You definitely need this.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmm...


    I-I should g-go.¡±


    Me: ¡°Stop... and enjoy a little.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Bu-but I-¡°


    Me: ¡°Shhhhuuuuuu...


    Just... just keep your head down and loosen up your body. Let me give you a nice and quiet nice of massage.¡±


    Who knew I could buy Carya Oil in this place! As soon as I saw it, I had the urge of giving Wei a great body massage with this oil. This is one of the best herbal oil produced in the entire continent of Zoit. Immediately I bought it and brought Wei in my tent. It was dark outside and within the tent; I put some dim lighting to lighten the mood.


    I laid Wei on my bed, face down... after stripping her all of her clothes. Hmmm... Oh! It was lovely. She was so cute while we undressed each other. Although she acted scared, but her brown nipples said otherwise. Those were erect and ready to knead. I barely controlled myself and thought of the bigger picture. I had to give Wei a good time... she was in desperate need of a relaxing night and possibly a night of hot, passionate love making.


    I poured oil all over her and spread it to all over her back without missing an inch. I put a towel over her hip, only exposing her upper back. With some oil in my hands, I started rubbing Wei. I moved from upper to her lower back to her hip and then moved my hands upwards. I felt some pressure or tension within that place. All these weights of the armour and the situation she was in... It all had added to this place. While slowly running my hands over her, I said.


    Me: ¡°A lot of beastmen accumulates a lot of stress in their lower backs.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    Slowly I rubbed all over her back and all she did was moan slightly. I decided to change it a little bit. I poured some oil over her back, thighs and started rubbing there.


    Me: ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Wei winced a little, but got back to her slight moaning. I rubbed from her back thighs all the way over to her calf. I did this on both of her legs.


    Me: ¡°Just let me know any problem area you have.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    Silly yet cute beast woman. Slowly, I massaged her back thighs unwinding every pressure points located there. After a while, I decided to change her position.


    Me: ¡°Little Wei... turn around and let me see your frontal part.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmm...


    What?¡±


    Me: ¡°Turn around little Wei.¡±


    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t say anything and obeyed me. She turned around giving me the full view of her perky breasts. She was looking at me and her face looked flustered.


    Me: ¡°I am also naked you know... you see and feel my bare skin if you want.¡±


    I saw a small smile in the corner of her lips. I leaned forward and brought my lips close to her yet I kept some distance between us. I kept my gaze on her and she responded. She closed the distance and finally... finally our lips met.


    I ran my index finger just around her right nipple while we were kissing. I suckled her lower lips, then he upper lips. I felt a fire within me... it was burning and growing fiercer by the moment.


    For a minute, second, I broke from our kiss and gazed towards her. I whispered to her.


    Me: ¡°You are so pretty... absolutely gorgeous.¡±


    She smiled and her beauty attracted me even more. At that moment I felt... I want her... I want to be with her... I-I want to be her¡¯s.


    I moved my mouth closer to her right brown nipple and started licking it slowly. Sucked and once bit it too, and as I did that she bit her lower lips while moaning softly.


    I moved my mouth towards her neck and kissed it while pressing her left breast. I licked and kissed while moving upwards until I was close to her ear. I licked the outer region of her ear and bit on her ear lobe while kneading her left nipple with two of my fingers. All the while, she kept her eyes closed and her soft moaning continued.


    Slowly, while kissing and licking I moved down towards her cleavage. This time, I used both of my hands massaging her both breasts. I licked her nipples and her breasts. I cup them and caress them slowly and softly. Sometimes, I would kiss her on her lips while caressing her breasts. She put her arms around me and pushed me deeper into her body. I could feel the fire inside her growing.


    While teasing her, I slid my hand over her vagina. I was already wet and when I started to massage the area around her vagina, her vagina began to throb. I felt her aching for more as she got wetter and more aroused, her breathing became heavy and the intensity of her moans became louder. I felt at that moment, our longing for each other magnified.


    **********************************


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:-


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    THOSE WHO DON''T LIKE THE CHARACTER DEITI... WHY?


    THIS IS JUST A QUERY OF MINE. HONESTLY SPEAKING, WRITING ABOUT THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN WEI AND DEITI PUSHES ME TO THINK OUTSIDE MY COMFORT ZONE AND I LIKE IT.


    THANK YOU FOR ALL THE COMMENTS AND REVIEWS SO FAR. I WANT EVERYONE TO KNOW THAT I READ ALL OF THEM CAREFULLY. PLEASE KEEP POINTING OUT MISTAKES AND PLEASE DON''T BE SHY TO RANT OR TO CHEER FOR YOUR FAVOURITE CHARACTER(S).

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 12

    ¡°My Lord...


    What is this?¡±


    Me: ¡°This is Braxrad Ranter, the last member of their team.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I know that. I am asking about the situation you are in right now.¡±


    Me: ¡°Adi... don¡¯t make this sound like that you have just caught me cheating red handed.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, I assure you... If you wanted other girls, I myself would have brought them to you if... if I like them too. Just like Queen Naj¡¯Rak.¡±


    Me: ¡°I... am aware of that.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Then please explain the situation, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°You saw The King¡¯s Crystal absorbed the Controller right!¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, I did see that.¡±


    Me: ¡°After absorbing, it gave me a new skill.


    This skill allows me to communicate with monsters only if they are within the required brain power.


    Once I defeated Braxrad, I used that skill to communicate with the Dynoths. I told them to go back to their natural home, but I also asked four of them to stay back. Well, five did and the rest returned to the top of the Amoith Mountain.


    Braxrad was too heavy for me to carry so I asked one of them to carry him for me and also his weapon which you can see.


    This is the truth.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Alright... I understand, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes...


    The truth is My Lord; I have missed you so much that all these minor things are not even bothering me one bit.¡±


    She wraps her arms around my neck and whispers.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I just want you.¡±


    I kiss her and she readily reciprocates my feelings. I put my arms on her waist, pulling her closer until we are one. Every second, every minute felt like eternity... an eternity in a warm, beautiful place which was full of love.


    I break from our kiss and spoke.


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the camp Adi.¡±


    After instructing two of the Dynoths to carry the Lexia siblings, we headed back towards the camp.


    Our quest over finally over... and I had to pay dearly for it, loosing Aby.


    It took us only one day to reach the outskirts of the camp. I told the Dynoths to put them down and make their way back towards their home. I don¡¯t want anyone finding out about this skill of mine. Adi¡¯Je had already administered a low grade sleeping solution on Braxrad to make him docile and weak.


    Making sure the Dynoths were out of range so that no one can spot them, I asked Adi¡¯Je to quietly bring back some Bloods as well as Naj¡¯Rak and Eldin here. She went to fetch them, while I guarded them. I looked towards the dead bodies of the Lexia siblings and I am amazed. How much of an expertise does Adi¡¯Je have on herbs and potions? The bodies did not rot one bit. They were in the exact condition as I had seen them while they died. She even covered the cuts from where we found the Controllers.


    Until Adi¡¯Je returned, I sat on the ground and started reminiscing about my start. How I started my journey? How did I get here? For a moment, I almost forgot about Elder... his face. How I met Aby in the swamp? The pain of losing her still stings me as in every corner, I find myself questioning... Why didn¡¯t I give her more attention? Why didn¡¯t I act more in finding a common ground between her and Adi¡¯Je? I know... Adi¡¯Je also grieves with me, maybe more. She has seen bloodshed, more often than me.


    ¡°My Lord... I have returned.¡±


    I broke from my trance and saw Adi¡¯Je standing in front of me. Behind her, stood 10 Bloods along with Naj¡¯Rak and Eldin... while Eldin had a look of disbelief.


    I nod and extend both of my hands, which in response Adi¡¯Je holds them and help me to get up.


    Me: ¡°Good.¡±


    I hold Adi¡¯Je¡¯s hand and slowly walk towards Naj¡¯Rak and Eldin. Naj¡¯Rak was very happy. It was showing on her face. She could barely contain herself and when we came near them, she could hold no longer and ran towards me and wrapped her arms around my neck, giving me one of the most intense I have ever had.


    More we kissed, more we delved deeper into a warmth and passion for each other. I felt her aching of both heart and body. She was rubbing her body against me, which was a sign for me that she wanted to be taken by me. Amidst of this, I felt a strong pressure on my other hand which was holding Adi¡¯Je¡¯s hand. Through her touch, I also felt her passion bubbling and wanted to come out violently.


    What can I say? My wives were horny as much as me.


    She ended the kiss and I could see happiness plastered on her face. Holding her hand, I approached Eldin... holding both of my wives hand.


    Eldin bowed and spoke.


    Eldin: ¡°My King... Are they the ones responsible?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes Eldin.


    I want a free tent to put them inside. No one should know about it... not until I tell you to disclose it. Make sure nobody sees us carrying them inside too.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Ye-yes, My King. I have already prepared for something like this in advance. Please follow me.¡±


    I nod and turn towards Adi¡¯Je.


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, please order the Bloods to pick them up and quickly follow us.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    She left to instruct the Bloods and I turned towards Naj¡¯Rak.


    Me: ¡°Queen Naj¡¯Rak, how is Wei? Is she handling herself well?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King, it seems she is... coping with the situation very well.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... I was worried about her. And, how about Deity? Did she behave while I was gone?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Surprisingly... yes, she did. Well, she has a new partner to play with.¡±


    Me: ¡°Wei?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes, My King... Miss Wei.¡±


    Me: ¡°If she is keeping her happy then it is comforting for me to hear about it.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Commander Eldin here... also behaved herself.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I looked towards Eldin who glanced her eyes down.


    Me: ¡°Well, I think Queen Adi¡¯Je might like to hear about it.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Of course it has been just a few days. We¡¯ll see about her progress.¡±


    I kept looking towards Eldin. I don¡¯t think she has been totally broken yet... well Adi will handle it. I am sure; Eldin will produce good results for us in the future.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord, everything has been done.¡±


    I look behind and saw Braxrad was being carried by three Bloods, while the Lexia siblings were carried by one each. I turn back and spoke to Eldin.


    Me: ¡°Eldin, show us the way.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Yes, My King. Please... this way.¡±


    Eldin led the way through a different route which she said runs adjacent to the city borders. When the Zoit Army first came here, they marked and designated certain places as high valued landmarks or HVL¡¯s. The place which she was leading us was one such place, recently discovered after liberating the Galeform city.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... why are you watching so keenly towards Commander Eldin¡¯s bottoms?¡±


    I quickly turned to my left, where Adi¡¯Je walked holding my hand.


    Me: ¡°Wh-What? I was not.¡±


    Naj¡¯Raj: ¡°Even I saw that, My King.¡±


    This time, my head turned to my right where Naj¡¯Ark walked holding my other hand.


    Me: ¡°No... I-I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Please do not lie to us, My Lord. You do not have to... we do not mind... right Queen Naj¡¯Rak?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right Queen Adi¡¯Je. My King, we don¡¯t mind at all. If you wish to do more than touching them...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°We can help you with that, My Lord.¡±


    Me: ¡°How?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°So... you do want to do more than touching!¡±


    Me: ¡°Noo... I-I meant that how do both of you make this stuff up.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I am sorry, My Lord, but it is pretty clear you do want to have your way with her.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Absolutely right, Queen Adi¡¯Je. Our King¡¯s desire has outgrown us. Now, we can¡¯t satiate his needs now. Our bodies, minds and love are not enough to tie him with us.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak pressed her body against my hand while walking. I face came closer to my right cheek. She whispers into my ear.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King... do you not want us anymore?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je did the same and whispered into my other ear.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Are we not able to satisfy you, My Lord.¡±


    My body started warming up and I felt a fire burning inside me. This... This feeling was very different from the usual feelings I had when aroused. I managed to squeeze out a reply even though I felt my chest burning.


    Me: ¡°Wh-what has gotten into both of you? Both of you are-are more than enough for me.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Then why were you looking at her bottoms?¡±


    Me: ¡°I-I was not!¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°You promise, My King?¡±


    Me: ¡°I do.¡±


    Both of them gave out a soft giggle and rested their head on my shoulders. We were walking the entire road like this until we reached our destination.


    We were surrounded by some tall trees and low green grass. There were few empty tents where Eldin pointed.


    Eldin: ¡°In here, My King.¡±


    My wives assumed their position and the bodies were kept inside the tent. We kept the Lexia siblings body in one tent and pinned a kneeling, half unconscious Braxrad on the ground in another tent.


    I ordered the Bloods to form a barrier around the site and guard it. Only with my or with Queens Permission one either leave or enter.


    Eldin was the first one to ask.


    Eldin: ¡°My King, may I know... what is going on?¡±


    Me: ¡°Before I tell the whole story, there is someone, who needs to be here.¡±


    I turn towards Naj¡¯Rak.


    Me: ¡°Queen Naj¡¯Rak, please bring Wei here.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Yes, My King.¡±


    She left at once, while Eldin stood looking at me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You know My Lord, I would not mind if you touch her bottoms.¡±


    I look towards her.


    Me: ¡°What has gotten into both of you?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je slowly walked over to me and puts her hand on my shoulders. With a sweet smile, she replied.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Nothing, My Lord. I just my husband to have some fun. I would not mind it. Here, let me help you.¡±


    She turned her face towards Eldin.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Commander Eldin, turn around.¡±


    She was a little confused, didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Eldin: ¡°Excuse me, Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I said... turn around.¡±


    Hesitantly, she obeyed Adi¡¯s command and turned around.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Now bend down, Commander Eldin.¡±


    Eldin turned around with a confused look.


    Eldin: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, I-I don¡¯t understand... what do-¡±


    Adi¡¯Je now walked towards Eldin.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You do not need to understand... concubine. You need to follow orders. Now, turn around and bend downwards.¡±


    I saw fear within Eldin¡¯s eyes when Adi¡¯je walked close to her. Without further complaining, she did what Adi¡¯Je told her to do.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord.¡±


    She extended her right hand towards me, as if wanting me to come close and hold her. I approached Adi¡¯Je and held her hand. She leans onto me and whispered.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°My Lord... now I understand the jokes.¡±


    Me: ¡°What jokes?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I used to see Queen Issa¡¯Var sometimes used to order a Blood woman to do some task along the lines of this with King Hui¡¯Mi. They used to laugh and laugh and whenever I saw it, I could never understand the joke behind.


    Now I understand what it was.¡±


    Me: ¡°What was it?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°A show of power. A Queen showed any rival that the King first and foremost, belonged to her and to the extent, to other Queens and nobody else.


    It was a power play which she even tried on me, but to no avail. I never complied with any orders from her.¡±


    She looked up to me with her beautiful ruby eyes. I felt a strong feeling inside me. I wrapped around her and held her tightly. I slowly kissed her neck and moved upwards towards her cheeks.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I love you, My Lord. Maybe... I was not aware of love at that time so I could not comprehend their relationship. Now... I do.


    My Lord, I crave for you every minute, every second.¡±


    By then, I was kissing her cheeks and nibbled on her earlobe.


    Me: ¡°I love you too...I-I...¡±


    My right hand slipped down her body and touched her vagina over her cloth. I started caressing it slowly, brushing fingers over it. I felt her hand touching my penis. I wanted to let the flames of desire burn me, but decided against it. Regained my composure and subsided my lust. I moved my hands and whispered to her.


    Me: ¡°We will continue this at night.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je giggled and gave me sultry look.


    Me: ¡°Eldin, you can stand up now.¡±


    She quickly straightened herself and looked back towards us. Anger was clearly visible on her face.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°This is just the starting, Commander Eldin.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je smiled while Eldin put her gaze downwards, trying hard to control her anger.


    ¡°My King! We are here.¡±


    We turned towards the entrance and saw Naj¡¯Rak standing there. I gave a nod of my head to her.


    Me: ¡°First, we shall meet the two dead bodies. Let¡¯s go Queen Adi¡¯Je, Eldin.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°As you wish, My Lord.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Ye-yes, My Ki-king.¡±


    When I went out of the tent, I saw Wei standing with Deiti.


    Me: ¡°What are you doing here, Deity?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°What! No hello or how are you?¡±


    Me: ¡°That could be done later, but why have you come.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°There was no way I would have missed this.¡±


    I sighed...


    Me: ¡°Alright... but everything you see here is not be uttered anywhere else. You understand?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Yes, yes, I understand... King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Why are we here? What have you found?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You will find out.¡±


    Me: ¡°Right... follow me.¡±


    We entered the tent where the bodies of the Lexia siblings were being preserved and kept. Adi¡¯Je had done a wonderful job of preserving them... we have almost exhausted our Vitalis supply on this quest.


    Wei, Eldin, Deiti all looked surprised upon seeing them for the first time. I stood in front of their bodies while Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak sat on chairs in a corner.


    Me: ¡°Let me introduce you to the people... responsible for the murder of hundreds of Galeform members, Reha members and Aby.


    The woman in the left... her name was Rhea Lexia. Her designation was of a Shadow Knight. She is the one who managed to restrain me and gave the order to kill Aby... to this man, on the right.


    Her brother, Zoreth Lexia also a Shadow Knight... the one who killed Aby and many other beastmen. Together, they were a part of a three member team. They belonged to the 5th Royal Night Division of The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic.


    They called it The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic, but we... beastmen of Zoit know that land as the continent where Zendon people live.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Zendon!!!¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, Commander Eldin... the continent next to us. They have infiltrated us and had the sole intention of creating havoc within our continent.


    There whole purpose was to kill beastmen of Zoit... they revealed on it.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Who killed them?¡±


    I looked towards Wei. She showed no signs of any kind of emotion.


    Me: ¡°Adi¡¯Je defeated Rhea and I took down Zoreth.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Defeated... not killed?¡±


    Me: ¡°No... Not at that moment. We interrogated them and after squeezing all the information, ended their lives.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Ho-how did they manage to control the Dynoths?¡±


    Me: ¡°Through this.¡±


    I showed them the broken Controller, which I took from Rhea.


    Wei: ¡°What is that?¡±


    Me: ¡°They called it a Controller. They used this to take over the minds of those poor monsters and forced them to do it. Dynoths did not attack anyone out of their own wish, Wei... they attacked only because they were made to do it.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°How does it work?¡±


    Me: ¡°Sadly, during the battle between Adi¡¯Je and her (I pointed towards Rhea) the Controller was damaged and she did not have the knowledge to fix it.


    We have no way to decipher how they did it. Here, Commander Eldin... take this and present it to before the Council, along with the information I am sharing with everyone now.¡±


    I handed the broken Controller to Eldin.


    Me: ¡°I am handing over these bodies over to you too, Commander Eldin. For further instructions, you know who to ask.¡±


    I glanced over Adi¡¯Je and she nodded.


    Deiti: ¡°Wait!


    You said they were a three member team. Where is the third one?¡±


    Me: ¡°Back in the tent where we were before you came. Come on... I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    I led them back to the tent where Braxrad was kept. All of them entered the tent where it was now guarded by four Bloods in the inside as per my order. I had ordered them before hand that if I vacate this tent, it should be guarded until my return. A half unconscious, bound Braxrad remained knelt on the ground, which shocked everyone.


    Me: ¡°Now... let me introduce to you, the third member and the leader of their team.


    Braxrad Ranter of The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic.¡±


    Wei: ¡°You!!¡±


    I turn towards Wei and saw her confused.


    Me: ¡°What is it Wei?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Him... I have seen him.¡±


    Me: ¡°Where?¡±


    Wei: ¡°In... in our Inn. When I was little, he-he was a customer at our Inn.¡±


    Me: ¡°What about those other two? Do you remember them as well?¡±


    Wei: ¡°No... but him...¡±


    She expression changed. Her face showed anger... no... not anger, but rage. Her hands were clenched and her eyes showed hostility.


    Wei: ¡°I remember him. On the evening of my birthday, he checked out from our Inn.¡±


    I looked towards Adi¡¯Je.


    Me: ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je, please bring him to his conscious.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je without delay, walked over to Braxrad and emptied a vial in his mouth containing some kind of potion. She stepped away from Braxrad and stood close to me. We kept still for a couple of minutes before Braxrad started to come into his senses. He made grunting sounds and tried to wiggle free, but to no avail.


    He looked around in confusion, tried to stand up, but was unable to do so.


    Me: ¡°Hello, my large friend. How are you feeling?¡±


    He looked at me and something dawned on him. I saw him getting filled with rage. He shouted.


    Braxrad: ¡°I WILL KILL YOU... YOU PIECE OF-¡±


    At that moment, Adi¡¯Je slapped Braxrad hard on his face with the tip of her tail. It had so much power behind it; we all could hear his jaw breaking. It didn¡¯t stop there... he received four more hits on different parts of his body which made him somewhat docile. Adi¡¯Je retracted her tail and said.


    Adi¡¯Je:  ¡°There... wild beasts must be flogged first if we want to break them.¡±


    I just stood there; even now she still finds ways to amaze me. I cleared my throat and spoke.


    Me: ¡°Wei... those two along with him had caused so much grief and suffering to beastmen of Zoit continent. I have killed those two because their lives were meant to be taken by me.


    But, his life is not mine to take. It¡¯s yours. Your choice... mercy or vengeance. No one will stop you from doing anything.¡±


    Wei approached Braxrad slowly, taking her time. Braxrad upon seeing her approaching towards him, cracked a smile or tried to, but only blood came out of his mouth.


    A kneeling Braxrad was equivalent to a standing Wei, height wise. Wei stopped just close to Braxrad looked straight into his eyes.


    Wei: ¡°Do you remember me?¡±


    He kept staring at her for a while, then with a smirk on his face, he replied.


    Braxrad: ¡°No... Should I have?"

 Volume 6- CHAPTER 13

    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- WARNING! ADULT CONTENT.


    ****************************************


    Wei: ¡°No... I didn¡¯t expect it either.


    But looking at the situation you are in, we can rectify that.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°Yes... seems as you have a leash on me, I have spare time to waste on you.¡±


    Braxrad snorts and maintains his smile. Wei moves a little closer to him.


    Wei: ¡°Do you remember visiting a place on the foothills of the Amoith Mountain... the place which you destroyed first?¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°Ohh yes... I remember...


    Ha ha ha ha ha...


    I remember the screams those pathetic fools gave out that night. That is one of my favourite memories.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Do you remember the Inn you stayed while you visited that place?¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°Hmm... Oh... they made some great soup. I can still remember the taste. It was very delicious.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes, it was. The wife of the owner did make some of the best delicacies in the region.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°Hey little girl... do you want to hear a little secret?¡±


    Wei: ¡°I think I¡¯ll humour you this time.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°I came to this filthy land expecting to see monstrosities walk on it, but that... umm, what do you call them... ahh... yes, beastwoman was very beautiful. The first of the monstrosities that I felt was easy on my eyes.


    It was a shame that she was married to a weakling. And speaking of that weakling of a husband of her...


    HA HA HA HA HA...


    Pardon me... I remembered something funny. That weak beastman could do nothing to stop me at that night. I still remember his eyes... the look with which he looked at me while I choked him to death.


    HA HA HA HA HA...¡±


    It was quiet, all of us contemplating what will happen next? I started having doubts about my idea of bringing him back alive... Maybe I should have killed him. Even I was filled with anger and I just stared at Wei... what will she do?


    Wei: ¡°And now, you will watch as their daughter chokes you to death. Ohh... I can¡¯t wait to see the look in your face as your life fades away slowly from your eyes.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°So... the tiny child returned to avenge her parents. It would have been better if you had done it yourself.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Well, as long as I get to kill you... I don¡¯t care how you bend your knees in front of me.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°She also became fearsome too... good... well at-least your mother would have been happy to see you.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I¡¯m sure she would have.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°You even had brothers... where are they? Aren¡¯t they coming to take revenge for killing your people?¡±


    Wei: ¡°They died protecting me that day.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°Well... that¡¯s very unfortunate.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Now now... don¡¯t you fret about that. I represent not just me, but all of the people you¡¯ve killed, including my brothers and parents.¡±


    Braxrad snorts and averts his eyes and looks towards me.


    Braxrad: ¡°This is the reason you didn¡¯t kill me... it¡¯s a very sweet gesture, but filled with strong repercussions in the future.¡±


    Me: ¡°And I¡¯ll deal with those future repercussions with more mercilessly than what you showed the beastmen of Zoit.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°I hope you do, if you do not... then... you are all finished.¡±


    Me: ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, but let me enjoy your death for now.¡±


    He tried to get up forcefully... yanking his chains and pushing really hard to his limits. Within seconds of his chain pulling, his efforts were cut short with a well placed tail whip from Adi¡¯Je onto his chest. He gasped and fell on both of his knees, wind was knocked out of him and he coughed.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Where do you want to go?


    Once your punishment has been delivered unto you, you will be free to roam anywhere you want.¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°*cough* It seems *cough* *cough* your squeeze is much more interesting than you, my little friend.¡±


    Me: ¡°You were lucky that you fought me... you would have died within a minute if you fought her.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°Wait! There are others like you?¡±


    Braxrad: ¡°Who knows? Maybe... maybe not.¡±


    Eldin turned towards me.


    Eldin: ¡°King Le¡¯On, I think we should keep him alive and try to extract information about the other groups from him.¡±


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    She looked confused and asked.


    Eldin: ¡°Bu-but, we must know if there are more of these people within the Zoit continent. He could be an important source of information.¡±


    Me: ¡°No, Commander Eldin. Although, the decision to take his life is not mine... it¡¯s hers.¡±


    I pointed towards Wei, who kept looking over Braxrad.


    Me: ¡°And even if they are, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll come out of hiding eventually and then... I¡¯m going to hunt them down like.¡±


    Eldin: ¡°But-¡±


    Me: ¡°Commander... I will not discuss the matter anymore. My decision is final.¡±


    She looked conflicted and anger crept in, but she kept quiet after that. I think she knew if she wanted to increase her familiarity with us, it¡¯s best to follow what we say.


    Braxrad: ¡°You beastmen wouldn¡¯t even know what hit yu-¡±


    Wei thrust her sword deep inside Braxrad¡¯s throat. The time stood still for all of us as we watched her. Wei had her eyes close while Braxrad life slipped past him. He struggled to breath while coughing out blood from his mouth. His smile was gone and all that was left was a look of horror.


    Nobody moved an inch... I watched the eyes of Braxrad going dark and his struggles stopped. Wei still held on to the sword while it was lodged inside Braxrad¡¯s throat.


    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!¡±


    Wei gave out a loud cry before retracting her sword and then she swung it again, chopping Braxrad¡¯s head clean off. Heavy amounts of blood spread drenching Wei¡¯s face and dyeing it almost red. She looked at me... her eyes became glassy.


    Wei: ¡°Now... now I know how you feel Le¡¯On... blood of your enemies smeared upon your face.¡±


    She dropped to her knees and covered her face with both of her arms and started crying.


    My heart ached at the sight and I wanted to console her. I was just about to walk towards her when Deiti stopped me.


    Deiti: ¡°Let her cry Le¡¯On.


    Let her cry in peace.¡±


    It¡¯s been hours after Braxrad¡¯s death. We now sat inside my tent... resting and trying to plot out our future paths.I was tired... tired of everything that has been going on. I looked at my hands and started to think why or rather how the situation became like this? Treading through these entire questions a fact emerged. Behind this Blood armour and these swords, I am still weak. The fight with Braxrad and before that, the death of Aby and many more situations screamed at me... I need to improve. I have been crowned a Blood King, but yet to become one... the one who truly deserves be the Blood King.


    As per my orders, Eldin contacted her superiors in the Council of Zoit, updating them about the situation that unfolded here... of course she informed them what I wanted her to inform. They sent a message that within ten days a delegate would come to inspect and document her records. They also wanted to meet me, but I instructed Eldin to inform them that I will meet them after a few months back in Blood Zuma.


    Eldin also conformed to them that the quest given to us was successfully completed. The Council of Zoit informed her that within two days, I would receive their confirmations.


    The Council of Zoit also ordered Eldin to slowly bring in the Galeform Clan members back into the city.


    After coming back to the camp, I visited the place were Aby¡¯s body was being preserved. Guilt had filled my heart.


    Me: ¡°I did not treasure while you were alive nor made sufficient effort. I set out in search for adventures, but I lost you in the process.¡±


    I spoke those words out loud, hoping to hear her voice one more time. Hoping to hear her complain about something. She struggled to learn and express her feelings and I am a complete idiot for making a mess of things.


    When night came, so did I... multiple times to be exact. I think Naj¡¯Rak had decided beforehand to leave me dry. She wanted more and pleading with those cute eyes made me give her more love. It had been a long time since we made love to each other. I missed her touch, smell, taste more over I missed her. Normally, she likes to be bound or dominated upon, but tonight she just keeps on straddling me. I don¡¯t know how or why... my submissive of a wife now was making love to me with a bit of aggressiveness.


    Whenever I wanted to ask her the reason for her aggressiveness, she would arch her back, thrust her breasts forward and using her hands would push my head deep into them. She moaned loudly while mine were muffled due to my face shoved between her soft, juicy breasts. I felt her body tensing; her vaginal walls contracting around my penis which in turn made me reach my peak and both of us came again at the same time. After the fourth time, I had no energy to go further and neither did she. She rested upon me, placing her head on my chest, but still did not get up or remove herself from that position.


    With the last of my energy, I put my arms around her. That was the last thing I remembered before sleep befall on me.


    What a night!


    I heard some giggling sounds and whispers going around me. I was still in a deep sleep and those giggles and whispers didn¡¯t stop, forcing me to open my eyes. As I opened them, I saw both Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak smiling and talking with each other. Each of them was on either side and both of them were naked. We were all under the same long cover. For some reason, I kept the act of sleeping and tried to hear what they were discussing.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°I suspected as much.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°I know! I was quite shocked myself.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Why?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°I think... I didn¡¯t expect it... maybe...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (giggles): ¡°What! You thought that there would have been a new addition?¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°N-no... it¡¯s not that.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (giggles): ¡°Oh... you look very cute when you try to deny something obvious. No wonder our husband likes to mate with you while tying up your hands.¡±


    Naj¡¯Raj (giggles): ¡°I-I like it too... he-he smells great during mating.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Right! I love it too! (giggles) and also love it when he licks and caresses me down there. He knows how to handle himself down there. (giggles) It makes me hot every time.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (giggles): ¡°I love that too... and when he nibbles my nipples... I-I just want him to take me as hard as he can.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°We are lucky to have him, you know Naj. I have a very bad habit of comparing him to King Hui¡¯Mi whenever I feel alone.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Oh... come to think of it, you were also part of King Hui¡¯Mi¡¯s harem right???¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Only by name... my first mate and my last mate will always be my husband.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak (giggles): ¡°I know... I was just pulling your leg. It¡¯s not often you get a chance to pull Queen Adi¡¯Je¡¯s leg. (giggles) Please continue Adi.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°As I was saying, I find myself comparing Our Lord with King Hui¡¯Mi in certain aspects. It has turned into a bad habit.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°In what ways?


    I want to hear some.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Hmm... like King Hui¡¯Mi never... never liked fighting. If he could, he would have killed a beastman just by boring him to death. He always liked to find secluded places to mate with all of his wives at the same time.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°So... that¡¯s why you force our King to take both of us at the same time.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (giggles): ¡°Maybe...¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Well, I like it too, but I never would have thought one of our Blood Kings did not like to fight.


    And what else Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°You have to understand something. When King Hui¡¯Mi ruled, he had to face tough opposition from strong Blood Lords. Every decision he took came at the cost of angering a certain section of the then Bloods.


    And Our Lord does not face that situation. Why is that? Because all the now existent Blood Lords and by that I am referring to you and me are in love with him. He has the absolute support from us in whatever he does.


    At first, I had my doubts in King Hui¡¯Mi and although I too wanted a better future for Bloods, but still had questions about how that was going to happen. Now... I see what he meant by a better future. A time where a Blood King can truly act for the betterment of his people while being backed by Blood Lords


    Our Lord is inexperienced in every way and if I wanted I could have corrected him myself, but that is what Hui¡¯Mi never wanted. A true King is one who corrects himself and strives to be a better ruler than he was the day before. Hui¡¯Mi said that to me just before I entered the crystal.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Then how is our King faring according to you Adi?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°He is doing well, but still a lot of road left yet to be traveled.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Speaking of traveling, we are going to be heading back soon... will you tell him?¡±


    Adi¡¯Je (giggles): ¡°No... Not yet. There is still some time left.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°I always wondered about it. Now, when I know the reason I-I am kind of feeling very...¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Cannot wait, can you?¡± (giggles)


    Naj¡¯Rak (giggles): ¡°How could I? And you are more impatient that me.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°That¡¯s true... I have been waiting for ages you know.¡±


    I felt a hand creeping up towards my chest from the right side. The hand stopped right around my left of my chest and I felt a warm body pressing against me from the left side. Warm breath fell upon my face before I felt lips were pressing upon my lips.


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Look... how peacefully he sleeps?¡±


    Soon after, I felt another hand and this time from my left doing the same thing. It stopped right around my chest after that I warm body was pressed against me and I felt lips were again pressed against mine.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°True.¡±


    My early morning was spent within a tight embrace from my wives.


    After finishing breakfast, I gathered all the Bloods within a tent. There were some decisions I made which I wanted to convey to them. Adi¡¯Je and Naj¡¯Rak were also kept in the dark about this. For the entirety of the meeting, outsiders were banned which includes Eldin, Wei and Deiti.


    All of them were sitting on chairs while the two Queens sat at the front.


    Standing in front of them, I start our meeting.


    Me: ¡°I have a few things to share with all of you. We have faced many things from the moment we started our journey for our quest. Now, we have come at the end of that journey. The official announcement from the Council of Zoit will come later, but we are Blood Zuma... their confirmation means less than nothing to us. I, Le¡¯On, Blood King announce that we Bloods have successfully completed our quest.


    Finally, you all will get to return back home... back to your loved ones... back to Blood Zuma.¡±


    There was no cheer from them, but I saw something which gave even more satisfaction. I saw pride within their eyes. I continued.


    Me: ¡°When you return back, you will all be promoted to the rank of Captain and will be given charge of a squad of your own. It is now your duty to pass the knowledge to your squad members who have still not experienced in the field of battle. I expect all of you to lead them with pride and guide them so that they could become a proud Blood Soldier just like you. In time, you will be given missions to carry on and I expect each and every one of you to excel in those missions.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je... this is my will and your order. See to it that it has been followed.¡±


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Yes, My Lord! It shall be followed.¡±


    Me: ¡°On to another matter, Queen Adi¡¯Je... I want our army expanded, well equipped and battle ready. When they have reached up to your standards, contact the Cillata Clan and send them appropriate Squads of Bloods they are in need of.


    I have instructed the Council of Zoit to set up their Adventurer Centers as well as General Body Centers at the earliest. Staff them and place guards for them appropriately. I want you to create a Blood Adventurer Squad and they should take up and complete missions.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°My King! Why delegate this work upon Queen Adi¡¯Je when you will be are there?¡±


    Me: ¡°For the next three months, I appoint Queen Adi¡¯Je as the interim ruler of Blood Zuma and Queen Naj¡¯Rak as her second-in-command.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je, you will rule in my absence and until I return.


    These are your orders and they are absolute.¡±


    Naj¡¯Rak: ¡°Where will you go, My King?¡±


    Me: ¡°I will accompany Wei and return Aby back to her home... back to her family. For the next three months, I will not be known as King Le¡¯On of the Blood Zuma, but as only Le¡¯On, a Blood Zuma and the husband of Aby of the Feli Clan.


    Queen Adi¡¯Je, step forward and extend your arms.¡±


    Amidst confusion and disbelief within all of the Blood''s face, she emerged confident and fiery as ever. She stood in front of me and extended both of her hands.


    Me: ¡°Once, you equipped these things with your own hands... now I leave these equipments in your care.¡±


    I slowly unequipped my swords, my braces and my armour and placed all of them in her hands.


    Me: ¡°Keep them safe until my return... Queen Adi¡¯Je.¡±


    I saw her eyes getting glassy, but she held on. She dropped on one knee, her hands still extended.


    The rest of the Bloods in the tent along with Naj¡¯Rak followed her action and dropped on one knee and faced me.


    Adi¡¯Je: ¡°Your will... our Command, My Lord. I, Adi¡¯Je, first Queen of the Blood Zumas accepts the duties and orders passed on to me by our King. I pledge to our King that I shall not fail your expectations of me.


    We will wait the day of your return, My Lord. I, Adi¡¯Je, first Queen of the Blood Zumas accepts my duties as the interim ruler of Blood Zuma.¡±


    Me: ¡°Rise everyone... this concludes our meeting.¡±


    The rest of the day went away, filled with enjoyment and in my case, being wrapped around by my wives.


    New day arrived and along with the time of mine and the rest of the Bloods departure, but to different destinations. As expected, I also received the official confirmation about the successful completion of the quest from the Council of Zoit.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    QUEST:-


    CLEAR THE LAND NEAR THE AMOITH MOUNTAIN FROM ALL DYNOTHS.


    STATUS:- COMPLETE


    TIME LIMIT:- UNLIMITED


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    NOTICE:-


    YOUR ALLOTTED OFFICIAL QUEST IS COMPLETED SUCCESSFULLY.


    QUEST ALLOTTED BY- THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT.


    QUEST ID NUMBER:- 9984KLO32


    QUEST LEVEL- A+++


    THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT CONGRATULATES YOU AND ACKNOWLEDGES YOUR EFFORTS.


    THE DEAL BETWEEN THE COUNCIL OF ZOIT AND THE BLOOD ZUMA CLAN WHICH WAS DECIDED BEFORE STANDS OFFICIAL.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    That gave me a lot of comfort knowing that in my absence, no real threat was going to befall on Blood Zuma.


    I was being constantly hounded by Naj¡¯Rak about why I made such a decision. I told her the truth. I wanted to return Aby back to her parents as her husband, a fellow adventurer and not a ruler of a clan. Now, was I right about this? Who knows? I don¡¯t. I just felt it was the right thing to do.


    I borrowed a Sizril Carrier from the Zoit Army for the sole purpose of transporting Aby¡¯s body and for us three, mainly me, Wei and Deiti back to Feli land. For some reason, Deiti became adamant in joining Wei in this journey and surprisingly Wei didn¡¯t mind at all. Wei informed me that it would take at least 20 days for us to reach the land of the Feli clan.


    Just before we left, I received a warm hug from both of my wives at the same time. Just before letting me go, Adi¡¯Je whispered something in my ear.


    Adi¡¯Je:¡±My Lord, please come back to us soon, monsoon will soon be upon us.¡±


    Parting from my wives, people... I headed off towards my new destination.


    Bring on the adventure.


    ****************************************


    // END OF VOLUME 6//


    // AUTHOR¡¯S NOTES:- //


    <b>Spoiler</b> : <input type=''button'' value=''Show'' class=''spoilerButton''>


    What are your views about this volume? I would really like to know.


    And... The next volume would be uploaded after a month as I would be taking a bit of a break from writing this story.


    Fear not! The next two volumes are ready so I would be back. I would simply invest the time towards two other projects which I am currently developing. I intend to replace ''The Adventures of Zuma'' after its completion with these two projects.


    Thank you for supporting my story.

 ALERT!!!- Not a Chapter

    [QUERY] :-


    I have a few questions I want to ask all the viewers of AOAYZ [Adventures Of A Young Zuma] :-D


    Though the next two volumes are ready and the plots of next three volumes are more or less decided, I want to know from you guys:-


    [QUESTIONS]:-


    1. Do you want to read the continuation of the main plot from the next volume or do you want to read stories of unknown characters living in the other parts of the Zoit continent?


    (Typically, I write 13 chapters within a single volume, but for stories around unknown characters I could make a short volume. All these characters will be from the clans which have been mentioned in AOAYZ. Create little arcs of their own maybe.)


    2. If you do want to continue from the main plot, I need suggestions.


    (Suggestions about what type of situations can I incorporate into the story in the future. I will be honest with you... I am running on fumes as of right now. You, the viewers... are an integral part of AOAYZ and would like for each and every one of you to share your suggestions.


    Maybe try to do something new... and remember, there is no guarantee from me that I will use anything from your suggestions. If I like some suggestion and think I can write about it, then I will add it into the story.)


    3. Suggestions about the whole monetary system and banking system will be highly appreciated. Maybe twerk something which has already been written.


    [AUTHOR''S APPEAL]:-


    I have no problem whatsoever with what type of reviews and how many stars you viewers give to AOAYZ. I understand that each of the reviews is a reflection of the perspective of the reviewer. Good, bad, 5 stars, 1/2 stars... I accept and cherish them all.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    BUT....


    An honest appeal to all those who have already written reviews about AOAYZ or thinking about writing one. If you write anything pertaining to a plot in the story in your review... please... do not forget to put those parts under SPOILER TAGS. I would appropriate it very much.


    [AUTHOR''S APPEAL TO THOSE THOSE WHO ARE SHY TO WRITE A COMMENT]:-


    Without the viewers, AOAYZ would not be running till now. Each and everyone of you is important to me and to the growth of AOAYZ.


    Join the discussion and fire away your thoughts for the series to me.


    [SIDE NOTE]:-


    -> If you could structure your comments using tags like the one''s I used, it would be easy for me to distinguish them for what they are. for ex:- [EXAMPLE]


    -> The appeal about spoiler tags are only applicable to the reviews and not the comments.


    -> If you want to rant then you are free to do that. I love reading them. Stops my heart for a second every time I read them, but the rush I get from reading them is amazing.  :-D


    -> From the next volumes, I would decrease use of creating new skills and blue box aspects. It becomes too taxing on me to write about those. The fan boy within me has calmed a little bit down.


    ->I will keep this post running until 24/12/2015... so please use this time. "Help me... help you."


    -> Depending upon your suggestions, I will decide which volume to release next. Will it be the continuation of the main plot or will it be a plot to extend the view of the Zoit continent? It all depends upon you.


    ->This is the first time I am writing this kind of Author''s Post... so yeah... a little nervous.

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 1

    (AUTHOR- Originally, I wanted to start releasing after Christmas, but feeling refreshed and full of ideas... I decided to release this chapter of a new volume early.


    Thank you for all the advice and looks like the main plot won by a landslide.


    In the last post, I forgot to ask something.


    I wanted to know that... out of the 6 volumes released so far, which volume did you like the most? and which one was the most downer?


    And I wish you all an early Merry Christmas.)


    **************************************************


    Why can¡¯t I find something interesting every time I come here? It¡¯s so boring. Every time it¡¯s the same thing over and over again. I wish I could go out. I wish I could visit different parts of this great continent. I could become an adventurer like Uncle Athades, but for that I need to fight and kill dangerous monsters. Heh... if I was any good at it, I would have been in weapons class instead of in a merchant one.


    ¡°Mother! Why must we come here every week?¡±


    ¡°Why? You know why. We come here to have a picnic with family.¡±


    ¡°Yes... why? I mean, we see them all the time. Why have picnics every week and here of all places? Same old scenery.¡±


    ¡°Because Dracix, it is tradition and you know very well... traditions are important to our Clan.¡±


    ¡°Why do the Naja Clan have such lame traditions? Why can¡¯t we be like the Ophio Clan? No such lame traditions to follow.¡±


    ¡°Dracix, you very well know... although we share a land together and our heritage, some things are personal to our Clan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care... I¡¯m bored.¡±


    ¡°Dracix, you are old enough to understand where I stand in this matter. Now, be a good boy and go and play with your cousins.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Dejected, I got up and slowly made my way towards my cousins, who are playing something around some Arbor trees.


    Arbor trees, a type of tree which is at least 30ft long. Some call them, the tallest trees in all of Zoit continent, or as I like to call them, the most boring and worthless genre of tree in all of Zoit continent. These big hunks of nothing form a forest and stretches from north and up to west of our land.


    And speaking of our land, we are called Ophio-Naja Clan. A united clan to two separate Clans, the Ophio Clan and the Naja Clan. It is said that because of our heritage is same, we remained united. Who decided that? Who knows! I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care. Then why am I thinking this? Because to slow my walk towards my cousins.


    ¡°Dracix! Come quickly. We are starting.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yeah yeah... coming.¡±


    Great... cousin Zephaus is here too. That¡¯s just great... I don¡¯t know why, but I just can¡¯t stand him. Every time I look at his smug filled face, I get a strong urge within me to punch him with all my might. Alas, if I could have... I would have.


    I reached them while they were catting within themselves.


    Zephaus: ¡°Ah... Dracix, it¡¯s nice to see you join us.¡±


    I gave him an empty smile and asked.


    Me: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°We were deciding upon a new game to play. Would you like to know, Dracix?¡±


    Me: ¡°Sure... Casus.


    I have nothing else to do so... why not! ¡±


    Cousin Casus, a very helpful boy. It still bothers me to know how he can stand his brother, Zephaus. Ten minutes with that boy and all I want is to punch him and Casus tolerates him for all day. Maybe this the reason why I admire Casus so much.


    ¡°Always the energetic one aren¡¯t you, Dracix?¡±


    I turned my head to my right and saw another of my cousin standing and a smile on her face.


    Me: ¡°Well, you know me the best Presis.¡±


    Presis: ¡°Yet, you never seem to amaze me... with your laziness.¡±


    I smiled politely and replied.


    Me: ¡°But, I am still not at your level still.¡±


    Presis: ¡°Ha! You never will... he he he he he.¡±


    Cousin Presis, she is also one of my favourite cousins. She is a year younger than me, but very bright and lazy. Presis has many other qualities too, but laziness defines her aptly. Normally, we Naja young-lings don¡¯t grow over 4 ft under the age of 6. It is the nature of our clan. I am 6 years old and waiting to grow out of my shell.


    Naja young-lings have brown skin tone with black star mark on our chest and back. Our eyes range from brown, black, silver and to an extreme gold. Presis is one of the exception members in the Naja clan. Although 5 years old, she towers over me with one foot. Women and males of the Naja Clans do not differ in physical appearance except for the eyes. Normally, males sport brown or black eyes and females have silver eyes and in an extreme condition... gold. Presis is one of those exception cases. She has golden eyes.


    Zephaus: ¡°Hey Dracix! Would you be so kind to stop staring at Presis and join us so that we could inform you about the game we are going to play?


    I know she is your betrothed, but still... there¡¯s time left for that. Now, come here.¡±


    That Zephaus! Always meddling in my business... I would surely punch you someday. I looked towards Presis just to glance away my gaze.


    Yes... we are betrothed to each other. Or to perfectly state this, I was promised to her. It is a rule of the Naja Clan. The male heir of a family would be promised to the most exceptional female belonging to the lower branch of the same family. We also are a matriarchal society, where female Naja¡¯s work as City Officials.


    Just before glancing away my gaze from her, I saw her smiling.


    Me: ¡°Yes... I am coming. Come on Presis.¡±


    We walked side by side silently towards Zephaus and Casus, who stood close to an Arbor tree a little distance ahead of us. I feel very uncomfortable when someone mention¡¯s the fact of my betrothal. Partly because, I don¡¯t know how she feels and partly because, the news is yet to sunk in within me.


    Presis: ¡°You could try to behave normally when someone mentions our betrothal.¡±


    Me: ¡°What are you saying? I behave normally.¡±


    Presis: ¡°No... You don¡¯t. Your face twitches and you look funny.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really?¡±


    Presis: ¡°Yes, you lazy Naja.


    I know this must be very uncomfortable for you and believe me... who in their right minds would want to run your estate? I mean so much work to do!¡±


    Me: ¡°I take it; your training is not as easy as you thought it would be.¡±


    Presis: ¡°No! Aunty Liseris is such a taskmaster. I used to think she was warm and kind, but now... I get shivers in my spine just by thinking about the lessons I have to learn.¡±


    Me: ¡°Stop being dramatic. I know mother is very gentle with you.¡±


    Presis: ¡°Probably... I hear my friends talking about how tough and vast their estates are and all I can contribute to it is that phrase or motto by which our family runs.


    ¡®We have just enough for our needs¡¯.¡±


    Me: ¡°I... I wanted to ask you something ever since we got betrothed.¡±


    Presis: ¡°What is it Drazy?¡±


    Me: ¡°Drazy? My name is not...¡±


    Presis: ¡°I know! But I¡¯m changing it to Drazy from now on.¡±


    Me: ¡°Err, we will circle back to that. About the thing which I wanted to ask you.


    Are you happy being betrothed to me?¡±


    She stopped walking and so did I. She looked at me for a few seconds and then replied.


    Presis: ¡°If you want, I can call for an annulment.¡±


    Me:  ¡°No! No... no... I-I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Presis: ¡°Then good... start liking the name I gave you. Drazy...¡±


    Zephaus: ¡°Are you two done exchanging sweet looks? We have a game to play!¡±


    Me: ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t...¡±


    Zephaus: ¡°Cousin Presis, how is it that you haven¡¯t informed your beloved Dracix that he absolutely can¡¯t lie.¡±


    Presis (giggles): ¡°I kind of like this trait in him. Now Zephaus, don¡¯t tease my Drazy... tell us, what is this stupid game we are going to play?¡±


    Zephaus: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder both of you got betrothed.¡±


    Casus: ¡°Zephaus, stop it!


    Presis, we are just going to race. See, this Arbor tree is the starting point. We will start here and run towards the 100th Arbor tree and run back here. Who ever comes first wins... simple.¡±


    Me: ¡°So I have run?¡±


    Zephaus: ¡°If you want to fly, I have no objection.¡±


    Me: ¡°Funny...¡±


    Presis: ¡°Come on Drazy... it¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    Casus: ¡°Yes and we will know who has the best stamina within us.¡±


    Me: ¡°Can I be the judge?¡±


    Casus: ¡°No!¡±


    Zephaus: ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want then why force him Casus? We all know he¡¯s coming last anyway.¡±


    Casus: ¡°Zephaus! Will you stop-¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay... I¡¯ll race and see who comes last.¡±


    Presis: ¡°There you go, Drazy! That¡¯s the spirit.¡±


    Casus: ¡°Alright then, take your position everybody and wait for my signal.¡±


    We lined up ourselves with me being the middle with Casus. Onto my right Zephaus readies himself and on my left, Presis takes position. Now that I think about it... I may have been a tad rash behaviour on my part to take part in this stupid race. That Zephaus! If he hadn¡¯t riled me up I-I... one of these days, I¡¯m going to punch.


    Casus: ¡°I will count to three and on three, we will start. Everybody understand?¡±


    Zephaus: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Presis: ¡°How exciting?¡±


    Zephaus: ¡°Oh... this excites you Presis?¡±


    Presis: ¡°No, but the premise of me beating you... that¡¯s what''s exciting.¡±


    Zephaus: ¡°We will find that soon enough. At least you¡¯re excited about something.¡±


    Me: ¡°If anybody cares, I¡¯m ready for this stupid thing.¡±


    Casus: ¡°Alright, on my count.


    1


    2


    3!¡±


    And here we go. From the start Casus and Presis took the lead and surprisingly Zephaus lags behind with me at the end. It was funny seeing Zephaus pant and try to catch up to them, but it turns out he¡¯s all talk and no stamina. I was well comfortable as long as he is not winning. Huh!


    We ran counting the Arbor trees. The one beauty of this forest was that the Arbor trees were aligned in one straight line, leaving a gap between two lines. I lost count and just followed Zephaus. Presis and Casus was already out of my view.


    In the middle of the race, I decided to jog. There was no point to exhaust myself completely. Zephaus was still in my range and he slowed down too. I could feel him becoming exhausted and that made me happy. I took my time and continued to watch Zephaus struggle to keep up with those two. I had no idea Presis would be this fast. Now I wonder what made the family chose her as special. I never actually wanted to find out, but I kind of want to know now.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Father once told me that my mother showed tremendous talent in estate running and she was even part of the General Body Adventurer Group of the Zoit continent. She did some missions while she was affiliated with them. Although, her stint in the adventuring department came after her marriage with my father and apparently she retired when I was born.


    I wonder what Presis wants to be. What do I want to be? I-I don¡¯t even know that. Should I follow my father¡¯s path and become a merchant? Or try to open my own shop? What would I sell? Potions... weapons maybe... I wonder if the General Body Adventurer Unit has some ordinary jobs.


    At some point in time, I even stopped jogging and started to just walk back. I was tired and I didn¡¯t want to participate anymore. I was kind off hungry too, and talking about food, maybe I could start a food stall. I might ask father to fund for it initially or I might apprentice for some merchant. Learn about the trade and use it to my advantage. Well, I hope Presis supports me about it.


    Another senseless tradition in the Naja Clan. You have to move out from your parent¡¯s house after your marriage. The economy in the Zoit continent is in very good state so I might be successful in that idea, but... it would be so much work.


    ¡°KKKKKKKKKKKRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII¡±


    A shrill piercing cry blasted out within the area, prompting to quickly cover my ears. The power of the cry was so immense; even though my ears were covered, I still felt the intensity of the cry which made me drop to my knees on the ground. The shrill cry kept on going and within seconds all I could hear was my ear throbbing in pain. It was horrible... so horrible that I was on the verge of throwing up.


    Just for a moment I looked up. The clear sky had become dark and suddenly I was lifted off the ground and went hurtling backwards. Immediately I crashed with an Arbor tree nearby and drop on the ground. Air was knocked out of me and I felt a crackling noise coming within me... something had broken.


    Pain erupted which originated from my back. I was facing the ground while I put my arms over my back. I couldn¡¯t see anything, but black. Slowly I located the actual origin of the pain; it was coming from my lower back. I got my eyesight back and at first it was all fuzzy.


    ¡°KKKKKKKKKKKRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII¡±


    That shrill cry erupted again and this time, it assaulted directly within my eardrums. I was unable to cover my ears and the felt the full brunt of the cry. I screamed and screamed in pain and thankfully the shrill cry stopped. My eyes began to tear up and within a moment of clarity in my eyesight, I saw a figure standing in front of me... its eyes fixed upon me.


    Its sharp golden eyes looking down on me with fierce intensity. Opening its large mouth showing its large, sharp teeth to me. It was standing showing off its long, slender brown body with its claws aimed towards me. The creature is well known to us and sometimes they are also called our mortal enemies. We call them Gostorn... a monster that made the long Arbor trees as their home, but why are they here? They weren¡¯t supposed to be here at this time of the year. Why aren¡¯t they hibernating?


    I froze at after sighting the Gostorn. Pain and along with it fear ran through my mind. I was in no condition to get up or even move. I took one last look towards the Gostorn as it prepared to lunge at me. This type of monster hunts in a peculiar way. First, they bodily harm their prey, then after killing them, take them up on a tree before eating devouring them. I closed my eyes, fearing I¡¯ll never see my family or Presis again. I hope she finds someone worthy of her and who doesn¡¯t mind her laziness.


    Why did I participate in the race? I could have been safe staying back with mother. I hope mother and everyone else gets to safety. More strange and redundant thoughts circled within my mind while I felt the Gostorn stepping ever closer to me. This is it, I thought... my last few moments in this life. I better pick a good thought while I slip into deep slumber. Don¡¯t want to have a bad thought while dying... I felt the Gostorn¡¯s presence close to me.


    What should be my last thought in this life?


    ¡°LEAVE MY DRAZY ALONE!!!!¡±


    Presis... hmm... she would be a good choice. She never gave me any headache as such. Wait!


    Presis!!


    I quickly opened my eyes and the feeling of intense pain also came back. With great discomfort I looked and found Presis landing a punch on the Gostorn¡¯s face, just below its right eye. What is she doing here? Was the first thought that came to me after witnessing that moment, and followed by why did she come?


    She pressed the Gostorn and punched it again, this time in its chest, the Gostorn shrieked out in pain. It tried to bite the left hand of Presis, but Presis dodged that and connected her right hand over his right eye. I saw a small amount of white liquid flew out after that hit.


    The Gostorn gave another loud cry and lashed back towards Presis. It used its left claw and slashed towards her which she dodged by increasing the distance between them. After missing, the Gostorn tried again with its right producing the same result. Presis used her long legs and hit it with a barrage of kicks around a certain area... its chest and stomach.


    The Gostorn lashed out its right claw again towards her and to which my surprise Presis caught that both of her hands and kicked it on its head. The Gostorn was forced to kneel on the ground by the power of the kick. How powerful was she?


    Presis kneed the Gostorn on its chin repeatedly and with a swift motion, bend the whole arm of the Gostorn which she was holding in a way it was supposed to bend. A cracking sound was heard, followed by the Gostorn¡¯s loud scream. It made my ears hurt and forced Presis to move back while covering her ears.


    Giving Presis a hateful look, the Gostorn jumped upwards on an Arbor tree and escaped with its life intact. Even though I witnessed everything, I still couldn¡¯t believe the events that transpired before me. As soon as the Gostorn fled, Presis came running towards me. Yeah!! Running and crying... he he he... maybe I was delirious due to pain or happy or something else at that time.


    Presis: ¡°Drazy!!! Drazy!! Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±


    Me: ¡°I can¡¯t stand up. My back... I think something happened.¡±


    Presis: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take you to a healer and you would be fine.¡±


    That attack from the Gostorn was one out of many similar attacks on Ophio-Naja Clan members. After enough blood was spilled, our Clan commissioned a quest to eradicate the Gostorn¡¯s hiding in our area. It was later found out that a group of Gostorn woke up early from hibernation and was trying to satisfy their hunger. It was termed as a natural anomalous behaviour of the Gostorn.


    As for me, as you can see ... I ended up in a wheelchair because of that injury and it has been 5 years since that injury. When the healers told me that I couldn¡¯t walk anymore I tried to turn Presis away. After that incident, I found out that she was learning hand to hand combat from my mother as part of her training. She had a huge potential for a bright future, which didn¡¯t include me. I would naturally impede her improvement in her life, but she was too adamant about it. She still married me and helped me set up my shop. Even when Zephaus started a notion that I was unfit to be the head of the family and as he was next in line, he should be allowed to marry Presis and become the head of the family... Presis beat the stupid smirk out of his face. She consolidated my claim as the head of my family and even made Zephaus work for me. And I still wonder why?


    So this was my story...what do you think? What made you take up my case Dr Marion?


    Dr. Marion: ¡°To answer your question as to why your wife stuck with you through all this... it¡¯s simple really and I know you know it too. It''s love... you can and will do anything for the person you love.


    As far as your injury goes, you suffered an incomplete injury, seeing you still have most of your sensations below your hip. The healers set your spine straight, but couldn¡¯t manage to connect the nerves in your spine. Not their fault, mind you... even as far as 3 years, we had few methods to treat many injuries. Now... I can do it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really!! That¡¯s-that¡¯s great news!!! I-I don¡¯t know how to thank you Dr Marion.¡±


    Dr. Marion: ¡°Well, I have an idea.¡±


    Me: ¡°Money?


    Please don¡¯t hesitate... I may look like this, but I run a successful business. Some even say I am one of the best at what I do.¡±


    Dr. Marion: ¡°I don¡¯t need money for it, but truth be told... I did seek you out for the exact reason you stated. I heard you are one of the best merchants on this part of the continent. I... I need some things as payment from you.¡±


    Me:  ¡°What things Dr Marion? If it is possible, then I will surely bring it to you.¡±


    Dr. Marion: ¡°I need some herb plants, namely Barren Root, Aphreaf, Pax, Strole and Dire Pepper.¡±


    Me: ¡°That is very easy to procure. How many crates do you need? I can bring it to you tomorrow at the earliest.¡±


    Dr. Marion: ¡°I just need 100 grams of each herb and...¡±


    Me: ¡°And what else Dr. Marion?¡±


    Dr.Marion: ¡°Drake Apple.¡±


    Me: ¡°Drake Apple?¡±


    Dr. Marion: ¡°I have met other merchants who deal in Drake Apples, but all of them stated that they only seek out those when and only when they receive bulk orders for it.


    All of them pointed me towards you, informing me that you are the only one in this entire Zoit continent who could sell Drake Apples in small quantities.¡±


    Me: ¡°If you can make my injury go away... Dr. Marion... I promise I will give you any amount of Drake Apples you want.¡±


    Her face started glowing and she was very happy. All this time I was lying face down on a medical bed and sat in front of me. She stood up and started inspecting my back.


    Me:  ¡°Why do you want them?¡±


    Dr. Marion: ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Me: ¡°Drake Apples... why do you want them?


    There is a reason why very few beastmen sell them. Not that they are very rare... they are abundant in this continent, but very few know their use. Only skilled herbalists know their use and order them in bulk.


    And even fewer beastmen order in short amounts.¡±


    Dr. Marion: ¡°I need it for something I am designing or creating. Only a certain amount is needed for it to be created.¡±


    Me: ¡°A new medicine, perhaps?¡±


    Dr. Marion: ¡°You can say it is an antidote for a nasty... disease.¡±

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 2

    Hmm... The Medic General in the Capital recommended I should mix upwards of four kinds of herbs for each potion. I am very to happy over my decision to meet with the Medic General while we conducted our business. Generally it is hard to get an appointment with him, but due to my recent promotion I got an appointment very quickly.


    I walk into the Headquarters of the ZMI, which stands for Zoit Medicinal Institution. All Medicinal Warriors or Medics in the Zoit continent along with all the civilian Medics have to be the direct control of the ZMI and only under ZMI. We are sort of loaned out to both the Council of Zoit¡¯s Adventurer Unit as well as the General Body Adventurer Unit. And is the main reason we don¡¯t have to pay a tax to these Units, but we pay to the ZMI instead.


    The headquarters is not a large building, nor its very showy like the rest of the official buildings in the Capital. It is more of a four storied house where the Medic General¡¯s personal office is on the fourth floor. Normally, the place is only traversed by Medics mostly. Some come here to get their ZMI licenses done after passing the their Medical Study, some come to get or put in a permit for being commissioned to Continental Services which is the official term for Medics when they are loaned out.


    There are also cases where a Medic travels here to seek consultations to higher level Medics which is also the purpose of my visit. Inside the ZMI headquarters, the whole reception is painted white with white rock flooring. At least ten beastmen manning the reception and Inter-Messaging Services as well as Continental-Messaging Services.


    The Inter-Messaging Services is only for a Medic to Medic communication and as well as Medic to ZMI communication. The Continental-Messaging Services is what ZMI calls the normal messaging service used all around the Zoit continent.


    I approached the Counter marked First Responder. It was manned by a beast man who had a narrow face, with thick silver hair and brown eyes. It was the job of the First Responder to point any and all inquiries towards their rightful Counters or notify someone¡¯s arrival that had an appointment to their respective offices. They are chosen from the Medicinal Institutions which means all of them are medical students.


    Me: ¡°Hi... I am Dean Medic Marion Urs Arcto.


    I am here to see the Medic General. I have an appointment on my name.¡±


    First Responder: ¡°Please wait a moment Ma¡¯am.¡±


    He placed his left hand on a blue crystal and an interface appeared. After inputting something, he looked at me and smiled.


    First Responder: ¡°The Medic General is waiting for you Dean Medic in his office. It is at the end of the corridor on the right up in the fourth floor.


    Have a good day, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I smiled back at him and proceeded to walk up the stair to the fourth floor. Every floor was same as the ground floor, spotless white decorum with many medicinal scented small to medium plants. Mostly they were of Cisctym family plants which have a unique ability to clean and the area in which it is kept clean and beautifully scented. It is good for one¡¯s health if kept both indoors and outdoors.


    Every floor had many offices within them and many undergraduate students manning the entrance of those offices. This is aimed to make a student understand the life of a Medic in the ZMI headquarters and how it is important to be a Medic in this continent. Every year new students come here to learn and observe. It also builds up connections with many types of beastman while undergoing this phase. While I was a student, I had to man the entrance of the Capital Head Dean during this phase. It is considered to be a highly sought after job in the medicinal student community and only the best were chosen for this. Later, the Capital Head Dean became the current Medic General while I became a Dean Medic.


    The entrance of each floor is guarded by specially trained ZMI guards. Their specialty is defending the ZMI headquarters. Though I have never seen them in action, nor do I know, why do we need specialized guards, but everybody treats it as a normal thing.


    Once I reached the entrance of the fourth floor, I met with an assistant of the office of the Medic General. The assistant was not a student, but a newly certified Medic as they all are in the office of the Medic General. The best and brightest amongst the pass outs receive this honour for a whole year before being replaced by the next batch. The assistant beastwomen has uneven silver hair and narrow gray eyes, and a beaked nose.


    Assistant: ¡°Hello, Dean Medic Marion Urs Arcto I presume?


    I nod and replied.


    Me: ¡°Yes, that would be me.¡±


    She flashes me a bright smile and informs me.


    Assistant: ¡°Please follow me Dean Medic, the Medic General is waiting for you.¡±


    Me (with a small smile): ¡°Sure.¡±


    While she was leading, I noticed all the beastmen working on the floor. They were all calm and the atmosphere was fresh and healthy. I asked the assistant.


    Me: ¡°Are you at the end of your rotation term?¡±


    The assistance glances back towards me and replies.


    Assistant: ¡°No Ma¡¯am. I am only within my third month.¡±


    She looks forward and starts leading me.


    Me: ¡°Do you like working here?¡±


    She replies without looking towards me this time.


    Assistant: ¡°Absolutely... it was a dream of mine and I am leaving my dream.¡±


    Me: ¡°Will you chose Continental Service after your rotation finishes?¡±


    Assistant: ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but I am not too sure about Continental Service.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why? We need capable Medics like yourself out there.¡±


    Assistant: ¡°I... I lost my father when he was in Continental Services. I am not sure if I want to put my family and me in that position.¡±


    Me: ¡°I understand... but still you have to understand something Medic... saving a life under grave circumstances is an honour and the ultimate satisfaction a Medic could ask for in their lives.¡±


    The assistant didn¡¯t reply back and within some moments, she stops in front of a room at the end of the corridor. She knocks on the door and points towards me.


    Assistance: ¡°Please enter here, Ma¡¯am. The Medic General is waiting.¡±


    I nodded and replied.


    Me: ¡°Thank You Medic.¡±


    I walked towards the door and was just about to open it, the assistant spoke.


    Assistant: ¡°Before you enter Ma¡¯am, I would like to tell you that I... am a big fan of yours.¡±


    I was a bit unsettled after hearing that.


    Me: ¡°Me?¡±


    Assistant (smiling): ¡°Yes, you are one of the most looked after Medic in the Institution. It is an honour to meet you Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°I hope to hear great things from you too in the future.¡±


    Assistant: ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    Without further delay, I turned the knob on the door and entered Medic General¡¯s office. Upon closing the door, I faced the beastman sitting opposite to me behind his desk.


    Medic General: ¡°Welcome! Dean Medic Marion... welcome to my office.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hey teacher, how are you?¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Come sit and let me see my favourite student.¡±


    He pointed towards the empty chair in front of him. Madyew Farclaw, the Medic general of ZMI. A member of the Farclaw Clan hailing from the extreme northern quadrant. He was always pleasant in appearance, but now he is with cropped white hair, which was used to be black as night and dark hazel eyes.


    After I sat in a comfortable position, I asked him.


    Me: ¡°You have grown old... Medic General.¡±


    He smiled while adjusting his glasses and replied.


    Medic General: ¡°And you have grown into a fine Medic, Marion.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why wouldn''t I? I am your student after all.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°The very best.


    When I learned about your success in your quest and about your promotion, I wanted to meet you right away. Before I could arrange it, you made an appointment and I was really excited to see you after so many years.


    So, Dean Medic Marion, what can I do for you?¡±


    I leaned a little forward and looked towards him.


    Me: ¡°What do you know about suppressant antibodies?¡±


    He smiles and rocks back a little.


    Medic General: ¡°I know enough about them. I am the top Medic in this continent after all.¡±


    Me: ¡°What types of herbs or plants have the highest amount of suppressant antibody traits in them?¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Hmm... If you want the traditional things, then there is the Hipper family, Morel family, Stroo family in plants. They generally have the highest amount in them. All of them are pretty abundant, so they will also cost less.


    In herbs, Edrax family is the notable one. They are also abundant in the market.¡±


    Me: ¡°What about the new- generation things?¡±


    Medic General: ¡°New-generation... hmm.


    Barren Root, Aphreaf, Pax, Strole and Dire Pepper. These are the only ones I know about.  They are also pretty hard to find, and might be expensive.¡±


    Me: ¡°These are pretty much all there is?¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Medic General: ¡°Oh! And Drake apples. If you are looking for plants and herbs with strong suppressant anti body traits, Drake Apples would take the head mantle. They are even capable of suppressing the effects of 1/16th part of the Vitalis potion.¡±


    Me: ¡°Drake Apples... Hmm.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°I don''t think they are sold commonly anywhere. You must really search for someone who sells that stuff.¡±


    Me: ¡°Great! More obstacles.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Great treasures wait for the one who crosses difficult obstacles.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yeah... I hope so.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Why are you so much interested on them?¡±


    Me: ¡°I want to create something strong which can negate equally strong antibody.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Looks like the next when we meet you would have created something new for the name medicine.¡±


    I smiled at his comment. So many types of herbs and plants and how many combinations do I have to make to find the right potion?


    Maybe... I should stop. If she says that there is no cure then why am I looking? I should accept it. Should I?


    No! I can¡¯t back down now.  I have to find it... something which can break the obstacle between us.


    I asked the Medic General another question.


    Me: ¡°Sir, is there any instructions regarding this in the ZMI database for my use?¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Regarding how to create stronger repressive antibodies using all the previously named herbs and plants?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Do you really want to know the obvious answer?¡±


    Me: ¡°No... If it had been there, then ZMI would have created it already.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Right...¡±


    Me: ¡°Why didn¡¯t ZMI ventured onto this topic?¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Well, traditionally we as a resident of the Zoit continent don''t care much about this or many other areas of medicine due to our abundant supply of Vitalis.


    That was the case some months ago. Now, the Council is funneling substantial amount of money to the ZMI to create something which would be of the same quality if not greater than Vitalis.


    Although it is a good thing, but I know it will fail. There is no substitute for Vitalis.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°That Zuma Clan. Once not even a Clan worth noticing and now the Council of Zoit is all riled up. It¡¯s quite funny actually.¡±


    Me: ¡°I know... who would have thought, right?¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Why are you looking so happy about? Have you finally found someone?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, actually.¡±


    He grinned and adjusted his glasses.


    Medic General: ¡°Finally! Someone stole your heart too.


    Your parents would be happy after hearing this news. You still haven¡¯t told them right?¡±


    Me: ¡°Ah yes. I am waiting for the right time to inform them.¡±


    Medic General: ¡°Don''t wait too much Marion.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave, Sir. It was a pleasure meeting you again.¡±


    I slowly stood up from the chair. He too stood up smiling.


    Medic General: ¡°I hope you create what you want to create and make ZMI proud Marion and Marion mix upwards of four or five ingredients at once while you are making your potion. Little by little can add up to substantial amount.¡±


    Me: ¡°I¡¯ll try my best Sir.¡±


    With that my visit to the ZMI came to an end with some useful information. Now that some part is ready, I was waiting for those three idiots to bring me the rest of it.


    Until then, let¡¯s continue the experiment. According to the ZMI, the sensory crystals will indicate the potion is of edible nature, if it turns yellow to green. If it¡¯s poisonous it will turn grey to black. Up until till date, all of the potions were failures. Wasting so much ingredients and still no results are infuriating to say the least. I am beginning to think if it truly is non-curable.


    I still haven¡¯t used any parts of Drake apples, but soon I have to think about using it sooner than I would have liked. Still,  if I could make even one potion that is edible than using Drake apples would not be a total waste. Maybe I used increase the amount of all the ingredients to 20 milligrams from 18 milligrams. That should increase the repressant trait''s ability to bind themselves exponentially. At least I¡¯m hoping they would.


    ¡°Hey! We are back!¡±


    Me: ¡°Finally! What took you so long?¡±


    I turn and question my team mates when they entered my make shift workshop. Ron was the first one to enter carrying a large backpack then Javel and Paleg.


    Ron: ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it take time? Your orders were so specific and we had to really find them.¡±


    Me: ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    I asked him eagerly.


    Ron: ¡°Here, take a look at it yourself.¡±


    He put down his backpack and brought out a large container within the backpack. He went ahead and placed it on my other working table just left to him. He then proceeded to open the container and I went to take a closer look at the ingredients I told them to procure for me.


    Ron: ¡°Here you go, Madam Medic... three kilograms of Razorling¡¯s liver and one kilogram of their hearts.¡±


    I inspected the fresh livers and hearts that I wanted for my potions. Not just any type of livers or hearts would do. Only the livers which were red blisters free were needed. Razorlings carry an infection within them and red blisters over their livers indicate they were under heavy effect of the infection. The hearts had to be at their white state and not blue. It is because of the same reason, when the infection heavily affects them, their liver gets red blisters on them and their hearts turn blue.


    Ron: ¡°Take this away quickly or might hurl over them.¡±


    Me: ¡°It seems they are just like I wanted and I didn¡¯t know you had a weak stomach?¡±


    Ron: ¡°I don¡¯t have a weak stomach, but these things were gross and do you know how many we had to kill and gut to find your pieces of your specifications?¡±


    Me: ¡°No... I don¡¯t know and neither do I care. At least you are good for something other than running your mouth unnecessarily.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Hey!! That¡¯s what you give to the beasts who helped you out their goodness of their hearts?¡±


    I picked up the container and start to proceed towards my makeshift storage place which had five freeze stones embedded in them.


    Me:  ¡°I am grateful for it, but only to Javel and Paleg... not to you.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Why do you have to pester her the moment you get back, Ron?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°That¡¯s probably because it¡¯s the only thing he excels at... he he he he.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Why? Marion... you should have seen him gut those Razorlings. I am sure he even threw within some of them.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Hey!! I told you to shut up! Why are you telling her that?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Will both of you keep quiet? It has been a long mission and I would like to get some sleep.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Yeah, I am tired too, and both of you made me carry that heavy bag. Why didn¡¯t anyone of you carry it... mind telling me again?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°We did most of the killing, spotting and gutting while you moaned and complained most of the time. So... yeah, that¡¯s pretty much why.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Again... who asked you?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Will you stop it Ron! And Paleg... stop pulling his leg or his pride, well... whatever is left of it anyway.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha...¡±


    Ron: ¡°Hey! Not you too!¡±


    Me: ¡°Will all of you keep quiet? This is no bar for you to hang out! This is an experiment lad where silence is required.¡±


    I snapped at all of them while I was trying hard to concentrate about how to incorporate everything which would lead to a successful result.


    Ron: ¡°Okay, but Marion... what are you trying to make?¡±


    Me: ¡°An antidote.¡±


    Ron: ¡°For whom?¡±


    I turned around and faced him and Javel and Paleg who were sitting on the ground.


    Me: ¡°For Le¡¯On.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Why! I can¡¯t understand your fixation over him. Not your and certainly not hers too. Look what it had gotten her!! Death!!!


    That bastard couldn¡¯t even give her the life she deserved and you want to cure his curse?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Ron!


    What was the first thing as adventurers we had to learn?¡±


    Ron: ¡°What!¡±


    Javel: ¡°Tell me, what was the first thing we had to learn as adventurers?¡±


    Ron: ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    Javel: ¡°During a mission, if a team member dies at the hands of a predator you are not at fault, barring if you did everything to save him/her.


    And we all know that Le¡¯On can be many things, but he never ever gives less than what he has to save anyone. You know it too. Do not make up your own assumptions before knowing the facts. Even Wei stands with Le¡¯On. Will you contradict her standing?¡±


    Ron: ¡°No...¡±


    Me: ¡°As much as it pains to think that we have lost Aby, it equally breaks my heart knowing that Le¡¯On had to watch her die. Their love is now unfulfilled and mostly due to that curse.


    I will not stop until I have lifted that curse of him.¡±


    I turned around and started working on sorting the ingredients which I am about to use in the next experiment.


    Ron: ¡°You are doing this just for his sake?¡±


    Me: ¡°No...¡±

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 3

    Ron: ¡°Why do we have to work like labours for her?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°You know why Ron.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Yes!! And that¡¯s my point. Why do I have to work like this to cure some libido killing curse of His Highness? Let him come by himself and do this work instead.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop talking nonsense for a while, Ron?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Hey! I am not like you Javel... I can¡¯t endure this wasteful work I have to do so that His Highness gets to cure his damn curse!¡±


    Paleg: ¡°And you don¡¯t have to shout to express your feelings and certainly at this place where being quite is necessary to finish our job, you idiot!¡±


    Ron: ¡°I hate this situation... I don¡¯t like it one bit.¡±


    I roll my eyes as Ron whines continuously while sitting behind me. These days he gives me headaches frequently. Marion have sent us onto another ingredient supply run, which brought us to Kibilnarg Swamp. The swamp is a small  piece of area compared to the other swamps in the Zoit continent.


    Marion wanted the tails of a monster that dwells here. It is called Anugar. They live within the marshy areas and are about two feet tall. They have a muddy texture as their body colour which helps them in camouflage. Normally, it is hard to spot them during day time, but at night these monsters have a tendency to come out of hiding in search for prey. Their eyes glow with a distinct golden hue colour which is noticeable during night. The best time to hunt them.


    We need to be silent to catch them unaware. The term ¡®silent¡¯ being the operative word as we are anything but silent. We have positioned ourselves onto branches of trees in close proximity. Fighting on land is difficult here and any one of us could take an injury. So, hunting them with arrows while sitting up on a branch of a tree is a much better viable option.


    I turn behind and look towards them.


    Me: ¡°Stop bickering you idiots! We need to be silent. Paleg! Keep your eyes forward and be ready to shoot.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Right... sorry Javel.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ron, focus and wait to mark those monsters.¡±


    He gave a pained look before replying.


    Ron: ¡°Okay Javel.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good.¡±


    I turn forward and sigh a bit. Me and Ron will mark the direction of those monsters while Paleg will follow and shoot arrows towards them. I am hoping to get one hit kills, if nothing it will cut the effort we would need to kill them. Marion wants at least 50 of them.


    Ron: ¡°Paleg! At your 2.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Got it.¡±


    He released an arrow laced with poison that Marion gave us to use. She said it was a byproduct of her experiment and she had no use for it. I sometimes wonder how dangerous can her experiment be? They quickly struck something that had glowing eyes attached to them. As soon as the arrow struck, we saw the monster spit some kind of liquid from its mouth and stopped moving.


    Paleg: ¡°Is it me or Marion¡¯s experiment is getting scarier with time?¡±


    Me: ¡°Definitely the later... definitely.¡±


    Anugars were supposed to have great durability and if not struck on their heads, they survive many barrages of attacks. In our case, the arrow must have struck somewhere on its body, but the vomiting of liquid by monsters after getting hit generally means poison. It affected the monster the moment it came in contact... instant death. I felt a shiver go down my spine.


    Ron: ¡°Never ask her to prepare dinner next time after angering her.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°You mean you should never anger her because she may truely give you something terrible.¡±


    A small smile formed at the corner of my mouth.


    Me: ¡°On your 11.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Hmm.¡±


    With swift reaction he loosened an arrow which struck another one causing instant death.


    Ron: ¡°You know... I should be more supportive of Marion in her search for finding a cure. I mean her potions might just kill him if its anything like this one.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why are you so critical of him?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Why? You are asking me why?


    Aby¡¯s dead! She¡¯s gone and that bastard never gave her the happiness she deserved.¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it pains us too... that she is no more? We deal with it and not by dumping all the blame over someone else. We don¡¯t know what happened there and until I have heard about the situation, I will not any unnecessary comments. So, I advise you for the last time... keep your mouth shut and focus on the work at hand.¡±


    Meanwhile Paleg shot and killed another one. I spot another one just after that, scurrying away in silence. Maybe it had detected that their kind were being hunted.


    Me: ¡°On your 5.¡±


    An arrow went whistling by and the Anugar stopped moving.


    Ron: ¡°9!¡±


    After a few moments, Paleg shot another one resulting in an instant kill.


    Ron: ¡°Why are you shooting late?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Just give me some time to manage theses arrows.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Why would you need so much time? Are you sure you are still up for this job?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Hey! I have to watch and load these arrows carefully as I don¡¯t want to die from them. If you are so agitated by my work, try shooting them yourself.¡±


    Ron: ¡°I was just pointing something. You don¡¯t have to get angry.¡±


    Both Paleg and I traded looks with each other. He showed a pouting look which didn¡¯t go well with his face.


    Me: ¡°Wipe that expression of your face. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°He he he he...¡±


    Ron: ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°I just remembered the first time we met Aby. Javel, you remember that day?¡±


    Javel: ¡°How could I forget it? One of the best days of my life...


    I remember introducing everybody to Aby and Wei after hiring them. Ron being blunt as he is still now, openly stated his opinion as if somebody wanted to hear his opinion.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°He he he... ¡®If this girl could drink more than me, I will dance on one leg the whole night¡¯... do you remember Ron?¡±


    Ron: ¡°I remember something else.¡±


    He mumbles something after.


    Me: ¡°Ron... I thoroughly enjoyed your dance that night.¡±


    Me and Paleg snicker after remembering the incident while Ron cracked a small smile. Even though it was an embarrassing moment for him, still that was one of our happy memories.


    Ron: ¡°On your 5... I think there are two of them at once.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°I see them.¡±


    In a quick succession, Paleg shoot two arrows impaling both of the monsters.


    Me: ¡°At your 9.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Heh! Remember the time Paleg was injured in the Suvam Plains and we had to carry him all the way to the General Body outpost.¡±


    After shooting the Anugar, Paleg replied.


    Paleg: ¡°Now that I think about it, whose fault was that?¡±


    He looked towards me.


    Me: ¡°I seem to remember Aby taking over your duties and accidentally shot at Ron while practicing with archery. I think it was her first time learning it.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Damn girl nearly shot it on my butt. I was lucky to dodge it in time.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°He he he... I remember getting scolded by Marion after I opened my wound again because I laughed so hard at that.¡±


    Ron: ¡°That was no laughing matter.¡±


    Me: ¡°It may be so, but your expression was. You looked like someone who had a close shave of their life.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°he he he.¡±


    Ron looked a little annoyed.


    Ron: ¡°You will know the horror when someone shoots at your butt.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°And speaking of butt, remember Javel... the time when Ron got his butt slapped by a beastman?¡±


    I snickered while remembering that event. It was one of our funny drunken stories.


    Ron: ¡°Hey! Stop it... I don''t want to hear it again. I seem to remember telling all of you to forget that.¡±


    Me: ¡°More like howled and cried to make us forget that.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°I still think Ron felt great when that beastman grabbed his butt.¡±


    Me: ¡°How long did he let that beastman touch him?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°A solid minute or so.¡±


    Me: ¡°A minute... he enjoyed that way too much...¡±


    Paleg: ¡°He he he he¡±


    Ron: ¡°It was all because of Aby. The willy beast woman used me as a cover to stop that drunkard of a beastman.¡±


    Me: ¡°You say that, but why should we believe your version of the story?¡±


    Paleg: ¡°He is lying through his teeth.¡±


    Ron: ¡°It¡¯s the truth and you know it. That drunk was about to grab Aby¡¯s bottoms when Aby side stepped and he grabbed mine accidentally. It was an accident.¡±


    Me: ¡°He he he he... I still have my doubt about it.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°He is lying.¡±


    Ron: ¡°I will beat you up Paleg... I will beat you within an inch of your life!¡±


    We spent the better part of the night bantering with each other and spotting and shooting arrows at Anugars. We reached the expected amount of 50 in that time period. After hitting the mark, me and Ron got down on the ground, severed and collected their tails. We climbed up again and were resting upon the branches. We tried getting a few hours sleep before leaving towards our campsite. If all things go our way, according to my calculation we are just four days away from the Feli Clan¡¯s area. If... everything goes our way and judging Marion¡¯s erratic behaviour these days... I have serious doubt about us reaching within four days.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Remembering all those happy moments we shared with each other filled me with emotions I had tried to distance myself. Aby was an integral part of our team and not being able to see her one last time... the regret will forever stay with me.


    Suddenly, I heard heavy footsteps on the ground below us. Opening my eyes quickly, I glanced towards both Paleg and Ron, who also had woken up. We heard hushed sounds coming too, and due to the place being pitch black below us. That was the main reason we decided to stay at a close vicinity. I signaled Paleg to aim towards the place where the sound was coming from. While I signaled Ron to get ready to pounce once we have confirmed what kind of beings had intruded this place.


    We waited patiently as the sounds of the footsteps along with the hushed sounds were now just in front of us. I wasn¡¯t sure if the movement was off another bigger monster or another group of adventurers or beastmen. There wasn¡¯t supposed to be another type of monsters other than the Anugars living here.


    I signaled Ron and Paleg to steady themselves. With a loud and heavy voice I asked.


    Me: ¡°IDENTIFY YOURSELVES!!!¡±


    A moment of dead silence followed after my question. I kept a very close watch on the ground for even some subtle movements, though it was dark. Paleg had already readied his arrow, ready to launch at any moment.


    ¡°Ple-please... help us.¡±


    A soft feminine voice came within the darkness. It had worry and fear mixed in them. I took out a fire stone and threw it on the ground to get some light. The fire stone landed on the ground and some light cut through the darkness enough to make out what was down there.


    I asked again.


    Me: ¡°SHOW YOURSELF!¡±


    Slowly a figure emerged within the light given by the fire stone. The figure had a short about 5¡¯3-4¡± ft and had a narrow build. It took a few seconds before the light showed the true appearance of the figure. The short stature belonged to a beastwoman.


    I climbed down slowly, wary of anything out of the ordinary. I came close enough to make more of the appearance of the beastwoman. She had thin eyebrows and had straight, neck-length red hair. She was wearing a black long coat over simple leather armour. Her blue crescent eyes looking at me as if it was pleading.


    ¡°Please... help us... please.¡±


    ******************** End of Javel¡¯s POV *****************


    ¡°What would it take to make a solid base?¡±


    I shouted towards another failed sample of a potion. The camp was empty as I send them hunting for another ingredient. The thing is... nothing is still working. I am running out of ideas and ways to make something successful. I think I am slowly loosing my mind over this.


    No!... I am sure I am loosing my mind. Nothing works... nothing! How could that possibly be? How could a potion mixed with a beast woman¡¯s blood could affect someone to that level? How could that have produced antibodies of much potential? I have tried to make or create antibodies of a higher grade and they just turn into poison. Why is it happening? There must be something I am missing? Some little information I am forgetting... How?


    So many questions came forward and no answers... How to unlock this puzzle?


    Should I continue to vary the ingredients in hand or the amount I am using them?


    In my defence, I have tried most of the combinations that were known to me and I could think of out of my head, but still nothing. All poison and nothing more... Well, not nothing more exactly. The more I failed, the more poisonous the potion becomes.


    How should I move on from here?


    Mindlessly, I put two scoops of fumewort powder in the flask placed upon the brewing stand. The fumeworts were small greenish herbs which had to be grounded into powder for it to be used. They had reputations of being good stabilizers upon which strong components could be used to make a strong type of potion. Although I carelessly put two scoops, each scoop had a fixed measurement of 2gms; therefore I added 4 grams of fumewort in the flask and mixed them with 50ml of water.


    I stirred the fumewort into the water while being heated for about 3 minutes. The mixture turned greenish yellow, indicating it was ready for the next step. The next step being adding another two ingredients which would also act as stabilizers. One of the next ingredients to be added was powdered Barren root. Three scoops or 6gms of this white powder was enough. After putting it in, I stirred it well and waited until the colour of the mixture turned into blue.


    I pulled out two Razorlings liver from the cold storage and weighed them together. It weighed about 50 grams. After noting their weight, I cut them into small pieces and grounded them into paste. I added the resultant paste slowly into the mixture while stirring the fluid inside. I have to make sure that they are mixed properly if I want to advance to the next step. Last time, I added 45 grams of the paste, so as a rule I added some more grams to it. Stirring for 15 minutes, the mixture turned red. It was ready for the next step.


    This was the important step. I have to add strong anti suppressant ingredients. I took out a heart of the lizarling which after weighing came about 60 grams. I added another small piece of heart which made the weight come to a total of 80 grams, 10 grams more than the last.


    I turned the heart pieces into paste and added three slices of Drake apples, which weighed 5 grams. I mixed them quite good and then added 50 grams of powdered dire pepper. I mashed them really good and added slowly into the mixture while stirring it.


    The smell was awful... as if some monster had died and had started to rot. As a Medic, I have to endure it while creating something. For another 20 minutes I kept stirring the mixture which changed its texture. It became thick... very thick and within a blink of an eye, the colour of the mixture changed from purple to grey to yellow and started to bubble.


    Immediately I put the flask down from the burner and let it cool a bit while I went outside to get some fresh air. It was already dark outside and I still haven¡¯t touched my dinner. The campfire burned brightly illuminating the whole area while the moonstar and the stars sparkled. After 15 minutes, I went back inside. The foul smell was still there, but I mustered on.


    I took some samples of the potion and dropped it on the sensory crystals. The crystals glowed and turned grey to black.


    ¡°DAMN IT!!!!!


    AGAIN!!!!!¡±


    I screamed at the sensory crystals while disbelief descended upon me. The potion was poisonous and had high potency.


    I cleaned the surface of the sensory crystal and destroyed the potion. Came out of the tent and sat to have my dinner. There was nothing more I could do now. Even if the new materials arrive, I don¡¯t know if the potion could be made.


    How did the Blood Zuma perfected this type of potion? The knowledge behind such dangerous potion was terrifying. Well, the creators could not find any cure so why should I? Compared to them... I am not even in the same league.


    I have to simplify the questions one by one. First would obviously be how did they make it? Let¡¯s think about it and try to remember the main points on it.


    Okay... the thing I know for a fact that the potion¡¯s main ingredient was Adi¡¯Je¡¯s blood. When this potion gets mixed with Le¡¯On¡¯s blood it spreads it¡¯s effect. The blood acts as an overpowering agent which works deep into the cellular level of Le¡¯On¡¯s body. Basically, it sets up triggers and commands them that only this type of DNA is allowed to be mixed while being in a certain situation. The certain situation being the time of copulation.


    It could mean that during that period Le¡¯On¡¯s sensations gets boosted above normal level or it could be at a level where only the specific strand of DNA¡¯s liking. Then the potion¡¯s another job would be to aggravate Le¡¯On¡¯s senses. If all this is true, then the key to all this is surely would be blood... not just Adi¡¯Je¡¯s blood, but also Le¡¯On¡¯s too.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!!!!


    I need Le¡¯On¡¯s blood... and not the blood where the potion¡¯s effect circulates with it... his pure, not tampered blood.


    And the only place where I can get it out of him will be his heart.


    I have to extract blood within the close proximity of his heart, if not directly from it.


    Huh!! Well... that¡¯s a tough one.


    How should I do that?¡±


    *****************************************************************************


    (AUTHOR''S NOTE:- I am sorry for the late update and recently I crossed a huge milestone.


    AOAYZ has completed 1 YEAR!!!


    It is because of your support that I managed to pull this huge personal milestone. Thank you everyone. I would like to know how you feel as a viewer reading this story for a whole year?


    And I would like to request all you viewers to take a look at the article linked below.


    ---> "How to support authors?" By an Author. </a>

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 4

    Without wasting any time I entered the Command Center early in the morning. The date of withdrawal was getting near. I walked up to the big, round table placed at the center of the tent. Upon seeing me, an officer approaching... a soldier saluted me then opened the map of the Galeform city. The map had all the markings of the progress that was being made in restoring their city. I stood near the table and started to keenly investigate all the markings to find any irregularities in them. While doing that, I asked the officer.


    Me: ¡°Give me the status report of the northern part?¡±


    Captain Glaucus: ¡°Yes, Commander!


    Most of the buildings have been fully repaired. 70% of the Galeform populace has been relocated into their new homes. The rest are all taken care off in the Camp site.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good... and what about the eastern and western part of the city?¡±


    Captain Glaucus: ¡°They have been fully restored and almost all the populace have returned to their homes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Are the soldiers ready to depart Captain?¡±


    Captain Glaucus: ¡°Yes Commander, they are all ready.¡±


    Me: ¡°Very well, contact Commander Rotun Monik and inform him that the Alpha Battalion will move out of the city within the end of this month. He should be ready with Bravo Battalion and move in the newly created Army outpost outside the Galeform city as soon as we have pulled out.¡±


    Captain Glaucus: ¡°As you wish Commander.¡±


    Me: ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    Captain Glaucus saluted and walked out of the Command Center hurriedly. I unfolded the map in front of me and kept it aside on the table. After taking a small breather, I moved out of the tent and walked towards the Meeting Tent.


    Delegates from the Council of Zoit  came to have a conversation with me and I have a pretty good idea what would it be about. They came in yesterday night so I asked them to rest and we would have our meeting in the morning.


    Hmmm... What should I say? Well, I will see when the time comes.


    I approached the Meeting Tent which was heavily guarded by the Zoit soldiers. They saluted once they saw me. I saw a few lower Councillors of the Galeform Clan stand outside and discuss something in private. They straighten themselves out once they recognized me. The Galeform Clan is one of the few that maintains their hierarchy and follows them vigorously. I gave a slight nod towards them and getting the same in response. I stopped just outside the entrance and asked one of the guards.


    Me: ¡°Soldier, how long have they been inside?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°Commander, it has been just about two hours.¡±


    Me: ¡°How many of them are inside?¡±


    Soldier: ¡°Five in all... Commander. Three from the Council of Zoit and two from the Galeform Clan.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you, Soldier.¡±


    The Soldier saluted before parting the covers of the entrance to the tent. I took a moment before entering inside. When I entered, I was greeted warmly by all the Councillors. Galeform Councillors were friendlier towards me than their counterparts from the Council of Zoit.


    By their looks, I guessed they would be from the Department of Defence, but what surprised me most was the fact that a Blood Zuma was within them. How could this be? Did Le¡¯On sent him to oversee me or did that monster of beastwoman Adi¡¯Je sent him? Did I loose my standing? All these questions bubbled within me. I forced a smile and started my conversation with them.


    The Red Galeform Councillors were first to engage with me.


    Nerues Galeform: ¡°Welcome Commander Eldin, we were just talking about you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Nothing too serious I hope.¡±


    I slowly sat on a chair opposite to them.


    Astreus Galeform: ¡°Absolutely not... We were just informing the Councillors from the Council of Zoit about your bravery and tremendous grit you showed fighting against those horrible Dynoths.¡±


    Nerues Galeform: ¡°Yes! We were all destined to be wiped out from existence if you hadn¡¯t stopped them in time. We lost so many of our clan members during that senseless attacks... it¡¯s... it¡¯s very hard to quantify our gratitude towards you Commander and towards the Zoit Army.¡±


    Me: ¡°Please Councillors... I was only doing my duty which is... to defend and save the Zoit clans from any harm. Believe me; I am full of regret for my failure to save more of your clan members and for my failure to come in your aid a little sooner than we did.¡±


    Astreus Galeform: ¡°You did the best you could Commander Eldin and we are very grateful for that. We are very happy to return to our homes at last. Now, we just want to resume our lives.¡±


    Me: ¡°I understand Councilor Astreus.¡±


    Astreus Galeform: ¡°Now if you will excuse us Councillors... Commander... I think it''s time for us to return back to our work. There are still many Galefoprm clam members in distress.¡±


    Both the Galeform Councillors stood up from their respective chairs. We also followed suit and stood up from our chairs... a respect shown towards a Councillor. With a smile on their faces, they left the tent, leaving me to deal with the delegates from the Council of Zoit.


    After the Galeform Councillors departure, I turned and sat opposite to them. There was a big rectangular wooden table placed between us. I had a good minute of observing them and their body language. At first glance, they had a smile plastered on their faces, but it was forced. That... I don¡¯t hold against them as even I had the same cold, fake smile on my face.


    I waited for them to start the conversation and sat there through the silent, staring contest which soon turned awkward. The process was simple... to see which one starts the conversation first because they couldn¡¯t stand the silence. Judging by their body language, two members had no qualms about the situation. They sat with grace, but one of them showed signs of breaking.


    I took this small window of opportunity to observe the Councillor from Blood Zuma Clan. He was different from Le¡¯On... not in their physical traits though. The Blood Zuma Councillor in front of me had no horns on his head, which I also noticed on the rest of the Blood Zuma that came with Le¡¯On. Only Le¡¯On had horns protruding out of his head.


    No... The difference lies in the aura I think. The aura this Zuma was giving out was much less dangerous than what Le¡¯On normally gave. It feels like as if Le¡¯On is on a different level... much, much higher than the rest of his clan members. I have to know more about them to understand him.


    ¡°Commander Eldin Vest... My name is Thelfri Elidae.¡±


    Finally... someone spoke. I trained my eyes on the Councillor that spoke first. This beastman is on the shorter side... about 5¡¯ 3-4¡±ft. This was the clan trait of the Elidae¡¯s. He had the typical physical appearance of the Elidae Clan. Black eyes, brown skin tone and white fur under his chin, running down towards his chest.


    He is wearing a white vest under a blue overcoat with the Council of Zoit¡¯s insignia attached on his chest, same as the other two Councillors. It was natural for him to start first. The Elidae Clan located in the western quadrant are known for their clan trait of extreme nervousness. It¡¯s quite comical, but still true. Although they are very potent when it comes to politics.


    He continued on.


    Thelfri Elidae: ¡°These are my colleagues... Councillor Doran Vajek and Councillor Bar¡¯Rok.¡±


    He pointed towards the other two Councillors.


    Thelfri Elidae: ¡°We chair in the Department of Defence, Commander Eldin.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hello Councillors... pardon me if I haven¡¯t shown you proper respects.¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°Please Commander... we have come here to inquire about a few things. First of all, I think you should know about the relief package awarded to the Galeform Clan.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am listening Councillor.¡±


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°The Department of Economy has decided to give a package worth 1 Million Gold to the Galeform clan. They will have to use it to reimburse the families who lost their loved ones and to help boost their economy as well as to be used in reconstruction.¡±


    Me: ¡°Well... it¡¯s quite a huge relief package and I am okay with everything except the Zoit Army officially lend the Galestorm Clan funds with which the reconstruction of many houses have began. Will the Army be reimbursed too?¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°Yes... we have instructed the Galeform Council to repay the Zoit Army as soon as they receive the relief package. Can¡¯t have the treasury of our Army dwindle can we?¡±


    Me: ¡°That would be very bad Councillor Doran.¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°Indeed Commander. Now... onto the next matter.¡±


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°Commander Eldin, your unit will receive their reward when you report in the Capital. The Capital is eagerly waiting for your return.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am hoping of withdrawing Alpha battalion by the end of this month. My soldiers fought really hard and I lost many good soldiers in this... war.¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°It is... very heartening to see so many casualties on our side in this fight, but the result you have produced is in no less than tremendous. The Council of Zoit is very happy with your work.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.Me: ¡°Thank you Councillors, but the Army were not the only one that fought in this conflict.


    Your Clan members also fought alongside us and they were a key asset responsible for ending this conflict... Councillor Bar¡¯Rok.¡±


    He gave a genuine smile which had pride mixed with them.


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°The Council of Zoit has already acknowledged the Blood Zuma¡¯s contribution in this war.¡±


    Me: ¡°I bet... you never would have thought that the Zuma¡¯s would be praised for a military operation.¡±


    I did not see Councillor Bar¡¯Rok being fazed by that comment.


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok (smiling): ¡°Commander Eldin... The continent of Zoit never would have guessed that the clan they thought was good enough to let be wiped out of existence turned out to be so powerful.


    Powerful to the point, where hundreds of Zoit soldiers died to fight the Dynoths... only a handful of Blood Zumas led by our King and Queens won the battle with a few days.


    I bet... no one would have thought that could happen.¡±


    Me: ¡°Indeed... Councillor Bar¡¯Rok... they were something else.¡±


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°The Council is however more interested in the fact about the actual culprits behind the Dynoths attack.¡±


    Me: ¡°I have already filed my report Councillor.¡±


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°We want to hear it from you personally... Commander Eldin.¡±


    Me: ¡°As far as we have uncovered, there were three culprits belonging to the continent where Zendon people live. They call their land the Queendom of Deirdre Mhic. Those three belonged to a covert operation to start disruption within the Zoit continent with the aim of affecting us massively.


    There names were Rhea Lexia, Zoreth Lexia and their leader Braxrad Ranter. They controlled the Dynoths by some kind of crystal.¡±


    I took out the broken crystal given to me by Le¡¯On for this exact purpose. I showed them the crystal and placed it on the table, close enough for them to reach it. They fixed their gaze upon it and seemed like they went into a deep thought.


    Councillor Doran: ¡°How does it work Commander Eldin?¡±


    Me: ¡°Unfortunately, this crystal broke while we were engaged in battle with them.¡±


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok picked up the crystal from the table and investigated it closely. Why is he doing that?His own King did all this... maybe to put a show in front of his fellow Councillors... How sneaky are they?


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°I think we should hand this over to our Research and Development Unit. Maybe they can find out how this thing worked.¡±


    Councillor Doran looked towards Councillor Bar¡¯Rok and with slight nod of his head he replied.


    Councillor Doran: ¡°I agree... this... this type of information is really very unsettling.¡±


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°To think we have been breached and the entities have this level of malice intent towards us... Absolutely disgusting... So many lives lost, even a whole Clan got decimated with these attacks.¡±


    Me: ¡°What action would the Council of Zoit take now, Councillor?¡±


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°As far as we know... our border with the Zendon people are secured, but with this recent news we got to know a few things.


    There maybe possibly more infiltrators just like them... waiting for the right time or order to attack or start a major disruption within our continent.


    And our borders are not as secured as we thought. We have to find out how did they enter our continent and we have to start thinking about countermeasures for possible invasion from them.¡±


    Me: ¡°We could have a large scale war in the future. Are we even prepared for it?


    I think we are not.¡±


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°How can you say that Commander?¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°We didn¡¯t even know they existed until a few days ago. How can you expect to be ready for an enemy we had no prior knowledge of Councillor Elidae?¡±


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°Even thinking about this type of questions makes me feel uneasy.¡±


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok puts the crystal inside his pouch.


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°I am taking custody of this crystal officially from you, Commander.¡±


    Me: ¡°I understand Councillor Bar¡¯Rok.¡±


    He stood up and spoke.


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°Now if you will excuse me... I have to report all of this to the HQ. Councillor Doran and Councillor Elidae, I will wait for you both in our tent. I shall also see to our arrangement for our departure.¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°Okay Councillor Bar¡¯Rok.¡±


    With that, Councillor Bar¡¯Rok exited the tent. The rest of the two Councillors slipped again in deep thoughts. They were more rattled than I would have liked. We could really face a large scale invasion and if this was the attitude of our leaders then... we are in grave danger.


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°Commander Eldin... the Council also wants to know about King Le¡¯On of the Blood Zuma.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡± I asked them.


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°We want to know more about him.¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t you work with a Blood Zuma Councillor? Why don¡¯t you ask him about that? And doesn¡¯t Council already have his profile?¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°Councillor Bar¡¯Rok would give his biased opinion of his King and the Council wants to know specifically King Le¡¯On¡¯s battle prowess and his soldier¡¯s capability.¡±


    Me: ¡°Battle prowess... hmm... He and his Clan members are more fearsome monsters than the Dynoths. I wouldn¡¯t want to turn them as my enemy in the near future. If I had to give the Council of Zoit my opinion of him... then it would be...


    Don¡¯t think for a second they could be defeated easily. If we enter in a full scale conflict with them... we as a continent would have to pay a huge price both in lives of soldiers and resources.¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°You are exaggerating Commander Eldin.¡±


    I smiled a little and replied.


    Me: ¡°I wish I was exaggerating, but sadly I am not. We were struggling to even keep whatever portion of the city that was left under our control. We were about to be overrun and then they showed up. A mere group of 20 to 25 Blood Zuma.


    Within the next three days, the Dynoths were pushed back to the Amoith Mountain and our soldiers learned how to properly fight them and they even saved many lives during the fight; and all this without even losing a single member.¡±


    Councillor Elidae: ¡°That... is very disturbing to know and especially at this point when we uncovered another enemy outside our gates.¡±


    Me: ¡°Still the Blood Zumas are not an enemy of the continent of Zoit. Stop trying to project them as one. They are our strongest deterrent against the new enemy... we should treat them as such.


    A very profitable means to an end.¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°You think so Commander Eldin?¡±


    I lean a little forward and replied.


    Me: ¡°Yes Councillor Doran.¡±


    Councillor Doran (sighing a little): ¡°Then we will present our report on this matter to the Council with your recommendations mentioned within it.¡±


    I nodded my head for a bit.


    Me: ¡°Okay, Councillor Doran.¡±


    Councillor Elidea: ¡°Who would have thought that we would have to take the Zumas this seriously?¡±


    Councillor Doran: ¡°It is very unnerving to think about it.¡±


    I too agreed with them.


    Me: ¡°I agree Councillors.¡±


    I agree with you, but on a different matter. I would never have thought to be a bound servant to the Zumas. Such... insult has been faced by neither me nor my entire Clan. Such... such monsters... I shiver a little thinking about the punishment Le¡¯On gave me after I failed to poison him, but how did he survive such strong poison? How?


    Me: ¡°Councillors... if you have no other things to discuss, I must return to my post. There is still much work to do.¡±


    Councillor Elidea: ¡°Yes, yes Commander Eldin. We understand about the pressure of work you are now subjected. Thank you for sharing your thoughts and opinions with us Commander Eldin. We would surely try to stress more on your opinion about the Zumas when we meet with the Council.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you Councillors for listening to me.¡±


    I stood up and so did they. As they belong to the Department of Defence, technically... these two Councillors along with Councillor Bar¡¯Rok are my seniors. So I showed them our sign of respect for our senior ranking members. They seemed pleased too.


    When I came out of the tent, I saw Councillor Bar¡¯Rok waiting outside. Noticing me, he walked towards me.


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°You are leaving Commander Eldin?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes Councillor Bar¡¯Rok.¡±


    Councillor Bar¡¯Rok: ¡°Good... then excuse me while I visit my colleagues inside the Meeting Tent.¡±


    I nodded and he walked passed me. Just then... I heard a passing comment.


    ¡°Queen Adi¡¯Je hopes you have been a good concubine while speaking about us.¡±


    A large shiver ran through my spine hearing her name. Le¡¯On is not the biggest monster within them... it is his first wife.

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 5

    ¡°Marion!


    Marion!!¡±


    I came out of the tent hearing my name. It is early morning and I was just about to start my daily job of trying to create a potion successfully. I came out to see those three idiots back from the ingredient hunt in which I had sent them. Along with the bags, they came in with visitors... two of them actually.


    I saw Javel was carrying one of the visitors on his back. While behind him, the other visitor was being escorted by Paleg and Ron. Looking towards the face that Ron was making... he looked like a lecherous beastman.


    Me: ¡°What happened, Javel?¡±


    Javel put the visitor down close to the burnt out camp fire. He laid the visitor nice and easy and after putting the visitor down he went and sat on the ground himself. He looked very tired... perhaps he had to carry the visitor for a long period of time.


    The other visitor sat beside its acquaintance while Paleg sat opposite to them, laying two bags on the ground. Ron tried to sit beside the visitors, but Javel shooed him away. With a disgruntled look on his face, Ron sat beside Paleg, who was grinning.


    Both of the visitors had a long black hood over their heads, which covered almost all of their faces. I was not able to make anything out from their faces and judging from their attire, they were too lightly armoured... I don¡¯t think they might be seasoned adventurers. Maybe they are just starting.


    I approached them while wondering about the identities of both the visitors. I asked Javel again while he catches his breath.


    Me:  ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Javel: ¡°We found them while we were hunting Anugars in the Kibilnarg Swamp.¡±


    Me: ¡°Did you get the amount I asked for?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Yes... Paleg has those ingredients of yours.¡±


    Me: ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Javel: ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to inform you before you interrupted me.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh... somebody¡¯s grumpy.¡±


    Javel rolls his eyes showing annoyance on his face. He rarely gets annoyed and when he does... it¡¯s always Ron¡¯s fault. I turned towards Ron, who sat grumpily. He saw me looking towards him and quickly exclaimed.


    Ron: ¡°Hey! It wasn¡¯t me!


    Why would you think that?¡±


    Me: ¡°Because... you are always giving someone headaches.¡±


    Ron: ¡°Well... not this time... not entirely, at least.¡±


    I look back towards Javel.


    Javel: ¡°Anyway... while we were resting after finishing our hunting, we encountered these two beastmen there. One of them has an injury, please tend to him.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then that explains why you were carrying one of them and you are grumpy too.¡±


    Javel: ¡°What is the relation between that and my mood?


    And... I am not grumpy.¡±


    Smirking, I answer him.


    Me: ¡°Yes... yes you are.¡±


    He kept looking towards me while I saw different kinds of emotions run through his face, but not wanting to explode he stood up.


    Javel: ¡°I am going to rest in the tent.¡±


    He starts to walk towards the tent, but stopped going a little while. He turns back and speaks.


    Javel:  ¡°Do not disturb me.¡±


    With that, he starts making his way towards the tent. I turn my attention towards the new visitors who all this while kept talking within themselves. Muttering something between themselves, but when I came near them, they stopped and changed their behaviour. Without minding any of it, I approached them with a smile.


    Me: ¡°Hello... my name is Marion.¡±


    The one who sat facing me with its face covered by the long hood was wearing a black long coat over simple leather armour. The beastman looked up and finally removed the hood, revealing its face. It was a beastwoman. She had thin eyebrows and had straight, neck-length orange hair, but what made a deep impression on me were her blue crescent eyes. I have never seen any beastmen endowed with those types of eyes and never even heard of it. It really surprised me.


    She smiled, which did not reach her eyes.


    ¡°I am Liala.¡±


    She spoke softly, but her voice contained a hint of coldness to it. After informing her name to me she put her left hand to the other one who was sitting with its back towards me. The other one pulled down its hood and turned around. It was a beastman with similar feature to the beastwoman with him. Same hair colour along with same long coat with a light armour inside. He has high cheek bones and a long face. Same blue crescent eyes as his companion too. He too was smiling, but it didn¡¯t feel... welcoming.


    ¡°Wilm... Wilm is my name.¡±


    He spoke with a deep voice which didn¡¯t suit with his small body stature. He was being carried by Javel which tells me he would be close to my shoulders. For a moment, I thought about remembering any clans that have this kind of eyes and orange hair, but still came up empty.


    I decided to ask them.


    Me: ¡°It is nice to meet you both. I am sorry, but from which clan do you belong?¡±


    Both of them froze for a second... or did I just imagine that?


    Liala: ¡°Umm... we... we came from a clan far away from here.¡±


    Me: ¡°From which quadrant?¡±


    Liala: ¡°East... you could say we are from the eastern quadrant.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really! Then from which Clan are you from?¡±


    Liala: ¡°We are... we are from...¡±


    Wilm: ¡°We are from the Zarc Clan.¡±


    Me: ¡°Zarc... zarc clan... I-I haven¡¯t heard about them before.¡±


    Wilm: ¡°We are located in the extreme eastern part of the continent and we got affiliated with the Council of Zoit just recently.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh... okay. Please show me your injury.¡±


    I asked Wilm. I heard them, but still have difficulty believing them. Probably in the last ten years only one such clan ever came out and that too was the transformation of a whole clan which was Zuma to Blood Zuma. Maybe... we were so busy about focusing elsewhere that we overlooked such news. Well from another point, it is great news for our continent as a whole. We are getting stronger and stronger.


    He rolled up his pant sleeves and showed me a deep gash on his right leg. It was a clean cut and blood was still flowing out. I sat in front of him and took a closer look at the cut. Although clotting had formed, but it still bled from some parts and I noticed a small amount of green liquid on the edges of the cut. Probably a cut from a monster that likes to paralyze its prey before killing it.


    I turned towards Ron and shouted.


    Me:¡±Hey! Bring me a bowl of warm water, some clean clothes and my kit within the tent.¡±


    He quickly got up and started to bring me what I asked within a flash. At first it was suspicious, but while warming the water and so forth, he kept looking towards where I was... then I noticed as to where specifically where he was looking. He was showing off to Liala.


    While Ron was preparing what I asked him to do, I inspected the cut more.


    Me: ¡°How did you get this injury?¡±


    Liala: ¡°We... we were travelling through the swamp and something came out of the ground and attacked us. That¡¯s when he got injured.¡±


    Me: ¡°In the Kibilnarg Swamp?


    You two should have been more careful. Were you there for some quest?¡±


    Liala: ¡°Quest?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... quest.¡±


    Wilm: ¡°We were not part of any... quest.¡±


    Me: ¡°Are you not adventurers?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Here you go... water, clean cloth and your medic kit.¡±


    I looked towards Ron, who kept stealing glances towards Liala. I muttered under my breath.


    Me: ¡°You have no chance.¡±


    Ron looked at me and gave a false smile.


    Ron: ¡°We will see.¡±


    He walked back towards his spot while I started dressing Wilm¡¯s wound.


    Me: ¡°Sorry for that... anyway, what Rank of adventurers are you?¡±


    Wilm: ¡°We are not adventurers.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then... what were you doing walking through the swamp? At what time did you get attacked?¡±


    Liala: ¡°It was night and dark.¡±


    I was surprised to hear that and looked towards her.


    Me: ¡°Did you not buy the maps from any Council Offices?¡±


    Liala: ¡°Umm... no.¡±


    Me: ¡°That is stupid! This is standard practice... always buy maps made for civilians if you want to travel through this continent. It contains the safest routes for the civilians to travel, which areas to avoid, where the safe spots are and where the Guard posts are.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Did you not know about this?¡±


    Wilm: ¡°No.¡±


    Liala: ¡°We... we were newly affiliated so our knowledge is very limited.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm... where were you heading?¡±


    I completely cleaned the cut and closed the wound with some mashed herbs. It would take at least a day for him to get some movement back to his leg.


    Wilm: ¡°We were travelling towards a certain clan land.¡±


    Me: ¡°Which one?¡±


    Liala: ¡°Fe-Feli land.¡±


    I looked up hearing their destination.


    Me: ¡°I have finished treating your wound Wilm. You should be able to move by tomorrow.¡±


    Wilm: ¡°Tomorrow!


    We need to start out journey now.¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We too are heading towards the Feli land so please rest until then.¡±


    I stood up and headed towards the tent. I glanced towards Ron, who kept stealing glances towards Liala. Stupid...


    Still... it is really weird not knowing anything about their clan and every beast clan are informed of what to do or not to do while traversing the continent lands. They should have been made aware of because it is really dangerous travelling without knowing which routes are dangerous for travelling.


    ******************************************************************


    [ CAPITAL ]


    [ HIGH COUNCIL ¨C MEETING ROOM ]


    ¡°Has everybody familiarized themselves with Report- 1056/B.¡±


    ¡°Is this a joke!¡±


    ¡°This is absurd... there must be some mistake!¡±


    ¡°I think I will choose to believe what has been stated in the report.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s foolish Councillor Acintus.¡±


    ¡°Councillor Hyae... your choosing of not believing the report does not make the report false.¡±


    ¡°But Councillor Panthris!


    We never even heard about them before... how can we believe...¡±


    ¡°Councillor Vest... Are you suspecting a report filed by one of your clan member or the verification done by the Department of Defence?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not the point Councillor Pantheo... it is simply... shocking to hear we were infiltrated and we didn¡¯t have any information about it.¡±


    ¡°That... should be our prime topic of discussion.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Councillor Acintus.¡±


    ¡°I would also like to discuss the matter of Blood Zuma, Councillor Panthris.¡±


    ¡°Councillor Accipi, are not satisfied knowing that they will not pose any threat to the integrity of the Zoit continent?¡±


    ¡°That... is not my entire concern about them Councillor Acintus.


    They overpowered those Dynoth monsters as well as found the true culprit behind the attack not just on the Galeform Clan, but also upon the Reha Clan. They overpowered our foes which we couldn¡¯t... even after many years of fighting with them. They...¡±


    ¡°Councillor Accipi... this council has already gathered enough report from the field about them. We would discuss the matter, but not right now.¡±


    ¡°Councillor Pantheo is right. Then let us start our discussion about the matter stated in the Report - 1056/B.


    The matter about the incursion of a foreign entity within our lands and their active participation in events which led to the deaths of many Zoit citizens.¡±


    ¡°I still find it uneasy to believe...¡±


    ¡°Councillor Vest, aren¡¯t you from the great fighting clan of Vest?¡±


    ¡°Yes... that is true Councillor Panthris.


    And exactly that is why I shudder at the fact that we were breached by some foreign elements which we had no knowledge of. It took a mere coincidence to even know about them.


    This incident clearly tells me that we... are not prepared for the level of warfare this foreign land will bring to our land.¡±


    ¡°The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic... it is called.


    The point which Councillor Vest stated, is important. This whole incident showed us that the Queendom of Deirdre Mhic¡¯s capability is far cunning and maybe far powerful than us... at this point in time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I agree Councillor Pantheo. We are lacking both in information as well as military capability.¡±


    ¡°They infiltrated us like nothing... how did they enter our land?¡±


    ¡°It is a very serious matter... our borders are not safe. We should fortify it even more.¡±


    ¡°Councillor Acintus, it is not even possible to fortify our entire eastern border just like that. First... we don¡¯t even know how they entered our land.¡±


    ¡°That is a very good point Councillor Vest. We should prioritize finding their infiltration route first before sanctioning any kind of military order.¡±


    ¡°We should also look into training our soldiers for situations like this Councillor Pantheo.¡±


    ¡°And... and they used some kind of crystal to control the Dynoths?¡±


    ¡°Yes... that is what mentioned in the report and the Department of Defence has confirmed of such crystal albeit it is now broken, Councillor Hyae.¡±


    ¡°It is sending shivers down my spine. How did they manage to build such crystal?¡±


    ¡°Please Councillor Accipi, please stay calm.


    I suggest we should order the crystal to be examined by the Research and Development Department of the Army.¡±


    ¡°Excellent suggestion Councillor Panthris, I second it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, more we know about this crystal the more ways we could find to counter its effect.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s final... the crystal will be transported to the Army¡¯s Research and Department Department.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Councillor Panthris.¡±


    ¡°Now... onto the next problem.¡±


    ¡°Finding the ways by which they infiltrated us.¡±


    ¡°It is going to be tough finding it, Councillor Vest.¡±


    ¡°Not if we first try to find ways to act smartly now, Councillor Accipi. If there was one group... who¡¯s to say there aren¡¯t more of them? We should find ways to comb our lands and trying to find the gaps in our defenses simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°That would take many resources and a huge amount of time to successfully pull that plan, Councillor Vest.¡±


    ¡°Then how, Councillor Accipi?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any idea.¡±


    ¡°I suggest we should have a meeting with the Army Chief of Staff.¡±


    ¡°I agree... we should be able to figure out a way to tackle this problem.¡±


    ¡°Councillor Panthris, we should also meet with the Blood Zuma.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why them, Councillor Acintus?¡±


    ¡°Judging from the reports we have got about them... they are a clan built for offensive purposes. We should use whatever resources we have in our reach to deal with the situation.¡±


    ¡°But Councillor Acintus... can we trust them?¡±


    ¡°Councillor Hyae... they were able to turn the tides of the war within days. A war which we struggled to fight for a long time. I don¡¯t know if we can trust them, but I do know... we need them in our side, fighting for us against this new enemy.¡±


    ¡°That is a fair assessment Councillor Acintus. I support this idea.¡±


    ¡°Then we should send delegates to ease out whatever bitterness they hold against us.¡±


    ¡°An age long discrimination does not create just bitterness Councillor Panthris... it creates distrust for us.¡±


    ¡°Who would have known it would turn this way, Councillor Pantheo?¡±


    ¡°I move the High Council to ban the Council Order #115: Willful Extermination.¡±


    ¡°I, Councillor Pantheo... agree.¡±


    ¡°I... Councillor Panthris agree.¡±


    ¡°I... agree.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Councillor Vest.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Why are you looking at us like that? You already have a majority. You don¡¯t need our vote.¡±


    ¡°Councillor Hyae... it is for the betterment of our continent.¡±


    ¡°Alright... I agree too... with this.¡±


    ¡°And Councillor Accipi?¡±


    ¡°I still think we can¡¯t trust them.¡±


    ¡°Please Councillor Accipi... we really need them.¡±


    ¡°Huhh... okay... I, Councillor Accipi give my vote in favor of Councillor Acintus¡¯s proposal.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!


    Due to a unanimous decision... Council Order #115: Willful Extermination is hereby banned by the Working Committee of the High Council of Zoit.¡±

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 6

    It has been two days since we have reached the land of the Feli Clan. The mood in this land is somber. Aby was known as a great member of her Clan and she was even an inspiration to young Feli children. People living here took her news to the heart and were in a state of mourning since the news of her death came. They were eagerly waiting for their member''s body to return to the Feli land so that they could honour her and fulfill the last rites.


    For the last two days I have distanced myself from their affairs. I stayed in the background while they prepared the farewell for Aby. Not that I did not cared, but I knew they needed that space to concentrate only on fulfilling the last rites of Aby and not worry or think about me. It was applicable even to her family, as I instructed Wei not to tell anyone of my identity and what relationship I had with Aby other than I am a team member.


    I had already said my goodbyes to her and the weird thing was... I felt less and less sad as the days goes by. At first, whenever I used to visit her body, it would sadden me, but now I feel like I have overcome that sadness. I don¡¯t know if this is bad or good to feel nothing when a loved one passes away. It also happened when Elder passed away. Is this what Adi¡¯Je kept on mentioning... growing up from experience?


    After reaching here, we also found out that the rest of the team had reached the Feli land a few days before. My first worry was whether or not they had told Aby¡¯s parents about me, but later I got to know that they didn¡¯t inform them as Javel and Marion thought the information was mine to share and also my responsibility.


    Speaking of the rest of the team, we were meeting after a long time and I was kind of hesitant at first. Maybe some guilt still resided within me and it made me feel uneasy facing them. They had known Aby longer than me and their bond was a lot stronger than the bond with me and the team. Well... that guilt flew right out the mind when Ron punched me... several times when we were in a secluded area. Followed by a couple of punches from Javel and Paleg... which surprised me the most. He even had tears while he punched me and a few hard slaps from Marion. That... that hurt the most. Javel and Paleg pulled their punches and Ron¡¯s were not that powerful, but Marion... did not hold back her... feelings.


    Where as me... I accepted their frustration and anger, although it was minimal compared to what I was expecting. I knew they would have many queries about Aby¡¯s death. I had long been debating about it. Do I inform them about the truth or should I stick to the story told to them before? I was not worried about the fact that I was unable to save her even if I was there. I was more worried about how they would take it hearing the manner with which Aby died. How could anyone accept their close member dying in pain? I did not discuss this with Wei, but on some separate occasions while on our journey to here, she did mention that it was up to me to decide what to inform the others. After much thinking I decided to inform them of the truth... who am I to deny them hearing the truth about their friends death?


    From the moment I set here I was amazed. The city of the Feli is nothing like I have ever seen. I have heard from Wei that the city of Feli is considered to be the second most organized place after the Capital itself. After seeing it with my own eyes... although I have never seen the Capital, but this place has really been built with a lot of good planning and care. I thought Blood Zuma was very neat and beautiful, but now... I started having second thoughts about that. It also gave me an idea. I should turn Blood Zuma into a more organized city. It would require good planning and some chunks of money which I have in reserve. Maybe I could commission the one of the Estate Planning Companies located here to help organize Blood Zuma more.


    When we were on the road, Wei informed me about the general layout of this city. The City of Feli is located in grassland with no forest surrounding it. Only a river flows through its right side of the city. They named the river Jahnavi... the river of life as they say it in Feli.


    That river supplies water for everything in the city and as Wei told me, this city real problem was with drainage. They could not pollute their only source of clear water. The city of Feli really struggled to search for a solution. Having a higher population does have its disadvantages. The Feli clan members tried everything to cut down their wastage, but still the amount of waste generated was still high. It was said that during this turmoil the Council of Feli decided to create a separate Division within them whose job will only be the proper planning of the city and to find the solution of their problem.


    Upon creation this Division came upon a temporary solution until a better one was found. They bought a fleet of Miden Transport Class Carriers to transport all the wastage from the city and spread it around the poisonous lake 20 km away from the Feli land.


    It is apparently a dying forest located there where surrounding that lake. The Council of Feli were successful in labeling that land as a desolate piece of land in the Zoit continent. That area became a prime spot for the Feli clan members to practice and learn about adventuring... with a new type of monsters growing out there it was a treasure on its own. They even didn¡¯t bother naming the place officially, but they called it Poison Ground within themselves.


    They divided the fleet in such a way that the waste would be carried to the Poison Ground at the end of each day. It would be dumped in a manner which does not deteriorate the place quickly. For protection many assignments of guarding it were given in the General Body Adventuring Unit. It was neither ideal nor profitable, but it did give them some time to think about a more long term profitable solution.


    For some years it was going good for them until they realized something. The monsters in the Poison Ground were getting more vicious as time passed on. Many lives were getting lost fighting with them. The problem soon crept up for the division which was tasked to find a solution for it many years ago. They were in the middle of finding a new way when the new problem of the monsters arised.


    Finally, they decided on a plan to create many interconnected underground drainage pipelines covering the entire city from below. They will all move up to some few big underground pipes which would then carry it and release the waste inside the lake situated in the Poison Ground. It was also decided that the water will be treated at regular intervals within the underground pipelines so the waste which will be dumped in the Poison Ground would be much dilute than it actually was. For diluting the harmful properties of their waste, help was sought from another place.


    Help was sought from a place known as Zoit Medical Institution or ZMI. The ZMI teaches Medicine and creates Medics. Its headquarters are in the Capital and I didn¡¯t know about its existence until Wei told me. The ZMI quickly sent its officials to figure out a way.


    Now, nobody knows exactly when or how they find it, but they did find a solution for the Feli clan¡¯s problem. According to Wei, they could be utilized to the maximum effect if they changed the city planning to something different.


    That is why; the city of the Feli¡¯s has four levels. Each level is situated at an elevated height compared to the previous levels.


    Starting from the bottom, the first level is named the Guard District. It is the outermost layer of the city hence it is the border of the city. This district has multiple entries or gateways on all four sides. The roads are planned beautifully and are spacious. Here there are different roads which are designated for only walking purpose and there are roads which are designated only for carrier purpose. The outer level or the Guard District¡¯s job is to act as a defensive barrier for the city. It houses only Guards and Adventurers.


    Next level is named the Market District. The ground on which this level was built is slightly higher than the Guard District. The Market District contains all the things which are needed to keep the economy of the city up. The hotels and Inns and Bars are all located here. One thing I have noticed after coming here... this place is always busy. It does not matter whether if its day or night... it is always busy. All the offices and items needed by the Adventurers are also located here.


    The next level is named Residential District. Unlike the Galeform Clan, both factions within the Feli Clan, namely the Agein Line and Casein Line live at the same place with no difference within them. This level is a residential place and only for residential purpose. It is located a higher elevated ground than the previous Market district.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The last level or the top most level is named the Governing District. Here the Council of Feli Clan is located as well as the office of the Council of Zoit and many other official places including the town meeting hall.


    The drainage pipe starts from the Governing District and flows down all the way to the Guard District covering all the districts at once. There are small waste treatment facilities located inside the pipelines spread throughout the city. The waste treatment facilities contain a mixture of herbs, grass and Vitalis.


    Yes... Vitalis. It is used everywhere and they are doing wonders for this city as waste that goes out in the Poison Ground are much less harmful than it was before. The amount of Vitalis this city has to import or but from the Council of Zoit is rivaled to none. While the Council of Zoit walked over us, they were receiving hefty profits after selling our Vitalis.


    Later, with joint cooperation both the Feli Clan as well as the Council of Zoit create a medium sized Water Treatment Facility for the lake in the Poison Ground. That is why a huge part of lake is being protected by a Division of the Zoit Army from the monsters that live there. Their goal is to totally clean the lake so that it could be used for waste dumping for many many years to come and also to provide clean water source for the monsters that live there. The term ¡®clean¡¯ is a little vague. The water is up to excepted consumption level at the most... which is clean enough for the monsters that drank more poisonous water before the Water Treatment Facility was placed here.


    For this feat, many Estate Planning Companies sprang up and shortly after the Feli Clan were hired by the Council of Zoit to plan the Capital properly.


    I also got to know that lately after out blockade of Vitalis, the price of Vitalis sold by the Council of Zoit has gone way up. The Council must be selling the Vitalis which was procured before my ruling. With this information... I smelled a partnership with them too. Why buy from the Council of Zoit if they could buy directly from us and at a price far more less than what the Council of Zoit was charging for it, but meeting Aby¡¯s parents was the first matter in my to do list.


    We reached the Feli land early morning. I wanted to go straight towards Aby¡¯s house, but Wei told me that it was better if we stop by the Council of Feli instead. They would inform them and we could keep Aby¡¯s body inside the meeting hall until then. I was not satisfied with that plan and still wanted to take Aby directly to her parents, but Wei told me that there were far too many beastmen who would want to pay their respect to her. So that was what we did. Wei went to the Council of Feli to send a message to Aby¡¯s parents while me and Deiti readied Aby in the meeting hall for people to pay their respect to her. After that, Aby¡¯s body would be taken to the Cremation Area in the Governing District to be cremated.


    Many... many Feli members came in the meeting hall and there I saw Marion, Javel, Ron and Paleg with Wei coming in. They met in the Council of Feli. I stayed a little far while Wei told me who were who.


    Aby¡¯s family were the first to enter the hall. They looked really distraught and devastated. Aby¡¯s mother Horuna Feli kept on crying hugging Aby. She and Aby had similar height. She has an oval facial structure with hazel eyes which has become hooded due to aging which still had her charm intact as she has aged gracefully. She was of a light brown skin tone which added to her beauty. I saw a resemblance of Aby when I first saw Horuna Feli. She was fortunate to have grown up to resemble her mother. I say that because when I saw her father... I could not believe that he was Aby¡¯s father.


    Darin Feli, Aby¡¯s father. I heard from Wei that he is an ex Zoit Army Commander. He was the most distraught out of the three. Who would want to see their child dead before them? It should never happen, but how much we wish for it... not everything goes the way we want it to go.


    He is as tall as Aby¡¯s mother, but a little overweight. Years have not been kind to him and surely more pressure was added after hearing his daughter¡¯s death. He had the same features just any Feli members. The two factions couldn¡¯t be differentiated from one another just by facial features. One more thing I found out about Aby... she got her temper from her father and nothing else.


    And the last one of her family was her little brother... Onray Feli. He is a young one and I saw him just standing in one corner the whole time... like he was observing the whole place. A little tall than his parents with a lanky figure. He must be agile just like Aby. Sometimes I saw him looking towards me.


    After some hours of paying respect, Aby was carried towards the cremation area. I was one of the four that carried her casket. The other three being Javel, Ron and Paleg. It was customary for the closest person or any loved one of the deceased to light the fire on her pyre. That moment was a little heart wrenching for me as I didn¡¯t think I was worthy to light it so I quietly stood and watched as her brother and father both light the first fire. Wei, Deiti, Javel, Marion, Paleg and Ron kept looking towards me. Her memories came flooding as if this was the last time I would see her. It... It is not easy being a Blood Zuma... numb one moment and then suddenly filled with feelings. I wish someone should have guided me through this.


    I watched as the fire spread throughout the pyre and eventually swallowing Aby within it. I hope you find peace Aby... and I truly believe the story of you and me does not stop here. We will meet again... somehow... somewhere... just wait for me...


    The next morning I decided to come clean to both the team and her parents, but not at the same time. I first went over to the place where the whole team were present. I asked Wei to join me while I explained them about everything. Deiti excused herself from us as this was something she was part of. There I was standing in front of the whole team, being watched by them while I told them each and everything that happened from the point Aby¡¯s entry in the quest up to the point where Wei killed her parent¡¯s killer. I did not leave out anything except some details of the method by which I or rather me and Adi¡¯Je used to get much information out of the Lexia siblings.


    I saw their raw emotions assaulting on their faces. I stood there watching them come to terms with it.


    Marion: ¡°Did... you find peace... after killing them, Le¡¯On?¡±


    That question kept circling within my mind when I went to face Aby¡¯s parents. I asked Wei to accompany me here too. Right now... Wei is the only one that resembles some form of connection at this moment between me and Aby¡¯s parents.


    Me: ¡°Let me introduce myself to you.¡±


    I said to everyone sitting in the living room. I was sitting in a chair facing Aby¡¯s parents while Wei sat with Aby¡¯s brother to my right. Aby¡¯s mother, Horuna Feli replied.


    Horuna: ¡°We already know you child. You are a team member of my daughter.¡±


    Me: ¡°No... My real identity.


    My name is Le¡¯On and I belong to the Blood Zuma Clan.¡±


    Aby¡¯s father spoke with a rough voice.


    Darin: ¡°Blood Zuma!


    Ohh... you mean the Zuma clan which started a whole uproar throughout the Zoit continent. Heh!! I never imagined a member of the Zuma clan would become like you or they would create such uproar.¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Darin!


    Be respectful in front of our company. I always believed they had something hidden within themselves and I am quite happy to hear them getting some due attention.¡±


    Darin: ¡°Ahh... sorry dear... umm.¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Please continue child.¡±


    Me: ¡°Just the day before Aby¡¯s demise we... she... umm... she initiated the Mark of Love on me.


    We were married.¡±


    Silence fell within the room. I think they were taking time to fully understand the news I gave them.


    Suddenly, Darin roared.


    Darin: ¡°WHAT!!!!!!!!


    HOW CAN THIS BE!!!??¡±

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 7

    It took me well about an hour to explain everything to them. I informed them everything from my position as King of Blood Zuma to Aby and me getting married to... her death and my inability to save her up to the part where her killer was executed. No one even moved from their position when I was explaining everything.


    Me: ¡°I am very... very... very sorry that I could not keep Aby safe.¡±


    I ended with an apology to them and waited patiently for them to react.


    Horuna Feli stood up from her chair and slowly made her way towards me. I watched her as she streams of tears came out of her eyes. She stopped when she stood just near me. I don¡¯t know why, but I became anxious about what would she do. Suddenly... she hugged me tightly and spoke in a manner which could sooth any troubled mind.


    Horuna: ¡°Oh child... It is okay... It is okay.


    You had to go that terrible incident... Do not feel guilty about it. We do not hold you responsible.


    Right Darin?¡±


    Darin: ¡°But... but ... all this is confidential information?¡±


    Horuna was stroking my hair gently while she still hugged me. It felt good and warm.


    Me:  ¡°Yes... Please... this information must not leave this house.¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Child... When we received the news of our daughter¡¯s death, we have prepared ourselves ever since. To tell you the truth, we have made our peace a long time ago. We are proud of our daughter.¡±


    Darin: ¡°I... I still don¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t inform us?¡±


    Horuna: ¡°She did Darin.¡±


    Darin: ¡°What!


    When?¡±


    He shrieked out in disbelief. Even I was a little taken aback at what Horuna said. What did Aby told them?


    Horuna: ¡°Some months ago she sent a message to me. In there she mentioned that she had fallen in love with someone.¡±


    Darin: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before Horuna?¡±


    She lets go of me and turned towards Darin.


    Horuna: ¡°Because she wanted to inform you herself, Darin.


    She had written that not to tell you about it as she wanted to give the news herself, but destiny worked differently for her.


    She came back to us in a casket and it was the very beastman she fell in love with came to inform us of the truth.¡±


    Darin looked down and adjusted himself in his chair.


    Darin: ¡°I wish... I could have seen her one last time.¡±


    Horuna walked towards Darin and knelt in front of him. She placed her left hand on his cheek.


    Horuna: ¡°Me too Darin... Me too, but we should be thankful of the days we spent with her and of her achievements. We have lost our daughter, Darin... but she did not leave us without leaving a part of herself. Do you know what that is Darin?¡±


    Darin looked up towards Horuna and nodded his head vertically.


    Darin: ¡°No...¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Silly beastman... she left us her love... her husband, whom she loved very much... although I don¡¯t know how she was able to do that. I mean she was not an ¡®in touch with one¡¯s feelings¡¯ type of beastwoman and she did take that from you.¡±


    Darin again looks down and mumbles something.


    Horuna: ¡°What are you saying Darin?¡±


    Darin looked up and this time focused his gaze upon me.


    Darin: ¡°I said... I am not happy with her choice of this beastman as her husband.¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Ohh Darin! Sometimes... you are impossible.¡±


    Darin: ¡°What!


    I have no idea or relevant information about him other than what he told us.¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Darin...¡±


    Darin: ¡°Horuna, we didn¡¯t even know our daughter was married until now. How do you expect me to accept him at this very moment?¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Because Aby chose him Darin... Our daughter chose him and I don¡¯t need to know anything else.¡±


    Darin: ¡°Horuna!


    You are always too soft. He will have to prove himself to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you at peace?¡±


    I turned to my right as did Horuna and Darin. It was Onray, Aby¡¯s brother who had finally spoken in this matter. I was starting to think he didn¡¯t speak at all.


    Me: ¡°With what?¡±


    Onray: ¡°With everything.¡±


    I took a deep breath.


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Onray: ¡°How?¡±


    Me: ¡°Because there isn¡¯t anything I could do now to change the thing which already happened and I did hunt down those responsible. Whatever solace I got from it is enough to let myself feel at peace.¡±


    Onray: ¡°I keep thinking why Aby would want to choose you. I have seen her reject many advances on her and many of them were good beastmen. Why did she fall for you?¡±


    Me: ¡°I have no answer for that. I don¡¯t know why or how, but it happened.¡±


    Onray: ¡°I want to test you.¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Onray!


    You are not going to do that!¡±


    Darin: ¡°Horuna, let the boy speak!


    It is our tradition and you want to stop something which is a rule in our clan.¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Yes... Darin... our daughter chose him and that is enough for me. I trust her judgement and so should you.¡±


    Darin: ¡°No!


    It is not about trusting her judgement. It is about finding if he was truly worthy for my daughter.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Meet me in the practice field tomorrow early morning. It is located west of the Governing District. Big sister Wei knows where it is and she would show you. Be there and don¡¯t be late.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Onray: ¡°You will know about it tomorrow.¡±


    I turn towards Wei and saw her sighing heavily. She looked at me and nodded her head in dejection.


    Wei: ¡°It¡¯s better for you to return to your Inn, Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is that right... then I should take my leave now.¡±


    I stood up from my chair.


    Me: ¡°Thank you for listening to me.¡±


    Horuna Feli came close to me and put her right hand over my head.


    Horuna: ¡°I am sorry my child.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Horuna: ¡°For all the nonsense my husband and my son is about to put you through. I am sure if Aby were here, she would have scolded them furiously.¡±


    Me: ¡°Please don¡¯t be sorry.¡±


    Horuna: ¡°Child... from now on, call me Mother. You are my son-in-law after all.¡±


    I started smiling without even realizing.


    Me: ¡°Yes...¡±


    She patted my head a little before escorting to the front door. Somehow I felt happy as well as anxious.


    Horuna: ¡°I hope you knock some sense into those two tomorrow, my child.¡±


    Is this the effect of a mother?


    Me:  ¡°I will try... m-m-mother.¡±


    With that I ended my conversation with them for the day. I came back to the place where I was staying. All the rest of the team was also staying at the same place while Wei would stay with her aunt. I decided to call it an early night, but stopped when I heard a knock on the door. Opening the door, I found Marion standing outside. I asked her to come inside and she did. I felt she was going through many things in her head and looked tired since I last saw her.


    We had little interaction with each other since I came here. We were meeting after a long time and many... many things have happened since then. I feel like an idiot the way I treated her and there is no excuse for it. I shouldn¡¯t have sent that horrible message to her. I should have said those things directly to her.


    Me: ¡°How are you Marion?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Really... that¡¯s how you are going to start, by asking how I am?¡±


    Me: ¡°Seemed as good a question as any.¡± I smiled a little.


    Marion: ¡°Well... if you really want to know then, I am good at this moment. Could have been better if some things didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    Me: ¡°And how are they feeling?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Didn¡¯t the punches give you any idea?¡± She answered sarcastically.


    Me: ¡°Well, that was expected out of all of you at the beginning. Those were your pent up anger, sorrow and love for Aby that came forth. Now that some time has gone by. Have all of you come to terms?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Have you?¡±


    I paused for a moment and then replied.


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marion: ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s good.¡±


    I walk close to her.


    Me:  ¡°You look really tired Marion.¡±


    Marion: ¡°I suppose my work has made me a little tired recently.¡±


    Me: ¡°What are you working on these days?¡±


    She looked at me and I could make out a small smile forming in her face. She replied.


    Marion: ¡°I am working on a very... very special project which I cannot discuss it with you. You will come to know about it later on.¡±


    Me: ¡°Will the end result have a ground breaking effect?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Ohh... It sure will.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then I will be looking forward to the day when I would hear about it.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Anyway... what are you doing tomorrow?¡±


    Me:  ¡°Aby¡¯s brother has asked me to come to some practice field up in the Governing District.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Why?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders.


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Hmm... and did you tell her parents about the truth?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, I did. Horuna was kind and understanding, but I think Aby got her temper from her father.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.Marion snickered, then replied.


    Marion: ¡°I think so too. You know Onray loved Aby too much.¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s understandable. What we are going to do is some kind of tradition in the Feli Clan, Onray informed me.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Then I suppose you need a good night¡¯s rest for tomorrow.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... I suppose so.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Or... we could... go out right now and check out some bars. I mean we are in the Market District after all, but... only if you are in the mood of doing something like that.¡±


    She looked expectantly towards me.


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t see any harm checking out the Market District for a while. I still haven¡¯t fully explored the city.¡±


    Her smile grew larger and her face glowed brighter.


    Marion: ¡°And... I do know how you love to explore new places.¡±


    Me:  ¡°Right! I mean, who doesn¡¯t?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Then come on... I know a couple of establishments that I think you would love to visit.¡±


    She walked towards the door and opened it, but turned around and said.


    Marion:  ¡°By the way King Le¡¯On... tonight¡¯s your treat.¡±


    She turned around and walked out of my room. I really wanted to explore this city since I came here so this created some excited within me. Although, hearing I would have to pay tonight made my excitement recede a little.


    The Market District was bustling with beastmen. It was a well lit area with many different shops lined up for beastmen to choose at their own leisure. No one shop was overcrowded. It seemed every shop had their fair share of customers.


    The District had small Guard Kiosks at regular intervals to help assist in any emergency. As far as I could see, the Feli land had visitors from many different clans of the Zoit continent.


    We had walked for some time yet Marion showed no signs of stopping anywhere. I finally asked her.


    Me: ¡°Where are we going, Marion?¡±


    She looked back and winked.


    Marion: ¡°Come on... just a bit longer. We are almost there.¡±


    Me: ¡°Just where are we going?¡±


    She turned around towards the street and started walking.


    Marion: ¡°You will find out when we get there.¡±


    And just like before I followed her. We cut our way through the busy street and slowly the volume of people started decreasing as we walked. After walking for another five minutes, we moved into a place where there was more peaceful than the parts of the District we walked through. Here the shops were not lit as much as the other shops. They were more decorated with an appropriate amount of lighting, which made them look nice. The shops had beastmen in them, but it was peaceful and not bustling like other shops.


    Marion stopped and turned her head around towards me. She was smiling and pointed towards her right. I looked towards the place she pointed out and saw a nice little restaurant.


    Marion: ¡°Did you see?¡±


    Me: ¡°What... the shop?¡±


    Marion: ¡°No! You idiot! Look through the window of the shop.¡±


    I looked towards the window of the restaurant. I saw a few beastmen sitting inside, having a nice time. One of them looked familiar too. It... it... it was Javel. I saw him cozing himself up with a beastwoman of the Feli Clan. I turned towards Marion and asked her.


    Me: ¡°Isn¡¯t that Javel?¡±


    She smiled and replied.


    Marion: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Who¡¯s he with?¡±


    Marion: ¡°That... is his wife.¡±


    I turned around towards the restaurant and this time saw Javel kissing the beastwoman. This revelation took me by surprise. I had no idea that Javel was married and from what I was seeing, they looked very happy.


    Marion: ¡°They have been married for four years and his wife stays here.¡±


    I looked towards Marion and asked her.


    Me: ¡°You wanted me to see them?¡±


    Marion: ¡°No!!


    It¡¯s just a coincidence that I noticed them. Well... come on, we are very close to our destination. Hurry up.¡±


    She started walking again. Without any choice, I too followed.


    Me: ¡°All this time and I never knew he was married. I thought he was staying in the Inn like the rest of the team.¡±


    Marion: ¡°No, he stays in his own house up in the Residential District.¡± She answered while looking forward.


    Me: ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about it?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Hmm... I suppose the opportunity never came. I mean, he is a very private beastman.¡±


    Me: ¡°I suppose so...¡±


    That... hurt a bit.


    Marion: ¡°Here we are! Come... follow me.¡±


    She grabbed my right arm and started dragging it towards a small restaurant. It was dimly lit with very little decoration on the outside. The board over the entrance of the restaurant read ¡®The Secret Corner¡¯.


    Once inside, I saw the restaurants had many small booths. Some had their doors open, but many were closed. Marion guided me into one of those booths which had its door opened. I think it meant that it was vacant. Inside the booth, there was a small seat... enough for two to sit with each other opposite a table which was very nicely decorated with flowers. Marion sat towards the wall and me beside her. She turned towards me and said with a smile.


    Marion: ¡°Now... you must be wondering what this place is?¡±


    Me: ¡°I think it¡¯s a restaurant.¡±


    She stared at me for a few moments and replied back.


    Marion: ¡°Don¡¯t... just don¡¯t ruin the moment and shut up for a while.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her smile returned and she resumed.


    Marion: ¡°This part of the Market District is different from the rest. As you have noticed, here it is not bustling with beastmen and the shops are small compared to the ones from the main part of the district. This part of the district is reserved only for a certain type of beastmen. The last check post acts as a gateway as well as the regulatory post to see to it that only those who are eligible can enter this part of the district. The Feli Clan named this part of the district Serenity Town.¡±


    Me: ¡°How did we get permitted in this place? I mean, we didn¡¯t go through any kind of checks in the last Guard Kiosk.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Simple... because you were with me.¡±


    Me: ¡°Do you have some kind of pass for this place?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Not important...


    Anyway, I always wanted to visit this restaurant. It¡¯s one of the best in the Serenity Town and I am glad that I finally came here with you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Why?¡±


    From the look on her face, it was evident that I caught her off guard.


    Me: ¡°For forgiving me for all the stupid things I did.¡±


    She took my right hand with her left and squeezed it tightly while she leaned closer towards me. With her right hand, she cupped my left cheek. Our lips were now just an inch away from each other.


    Marion: ¡°I cannot control myself from loving you in spite of all the stupid things you did and neither can you make me stop loving you. Don¡¯t you get it now...


    You are stuck with us... until our very end and besides...¡±


    Me: ¡°Besides what?¡±


    Marion blushed, enough to make flush her cheeks light pink.


    Marion: ¡°You laid with me once...¡±


    She closed the gap between our lips and pressed her soft lips upon mine.


    From there on... the night gets pretty blurred. The only thing I can remember is that we had a great time and at some point in time, she suggested we should try the restaurant''s own special fruit juice. When I asked the staff of the restaurant, they said that it was a secret and therefore would not tell me. I think I had a few cups... maybe, but Marion definitely had more than me. I do not know when or how we came back to my room.


    The next day, I woke up to loud knocks on my door.


    ¡°Le¡¯On!


    Get up!


    It is time... we have to go.¡±


    It took me a little while to gather my thoughts all the while someone constantly knocked on the door. I got up from the bed and gingerly walked towards the door. I opened it and found Wei standing outside with Deiti. She looked very angry. I rubbed my eyes while spoke.


    Me: ¡°Good morning *yawn* girls.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Get dressed quickly, we have to go.¡±


    I yawned again and asked.


    Me: ¡°Where?¡±


    Wei: ¡°To the practice field! Did you forget about it?¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh... he he, sorry. I¡¯ll get dressed quickly and Deiti... stop looking at me like that.¡±


    She was ogling me from top to bottom and I didn¡¯t feel comfortable with the way she was looking at me.


    Deiti: ¡°I would, but... you didn¡¯t change your clothes from last night, did you?¡±


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    I looked down and found myself still wearing the clothes with which I went out last night. It seems I didn¡¯t change, I must have forgotten about it. That¡¯s why I was feeling hot.


    Me: ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Then... who is that naked beastwoman in your bed?¡±

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 8

    I froze in my place.


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    That was all I could speak out.


    Deiti: ¡°Who is that beastwoman?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Marion!!¡±


    I quickly turned around and saw Marion sleeping in my bed and she was nailed just like Deiti said, but that was not my concern. My concern was that... did we sleep together last night and if we did... did... did I kill her?


    Wei pushed me aside and bolted past me and went towards the bed. I quickly followed Wei while patting myself. Whenever I sleep with someone, I always felt a distinct feeling or strain within my body. I was checking myself and trying to locate that strain, but I found none. I was relieved a little, although things going the wrong way were still a possibility.


    Marion was on the right side of the bed while the covers were off from her upper body. My heart was beating faster than normal. Wei placed her right hand over Marion¡¯s forehead. Wei moved closer to Marion¡¯s ear and yelled out loud.


    Wei: ¡°WAKE UP!!!!¡±


    Marion shot upright straightaway, filling me with relief. She looked towards us dumbfounded.


    Wei: ¡°Cover yourself first.¡±


    Marion looked down and noticed her exposed upper body and a small part of her lower body. She quickly pulled up the sheet to cover herself fully.


    Marion: ¡°Wh-what is going on?¡±


    She mumbled while still looking in disarray.


    Wei: ¡°That¡¯s what I would like to know too.¡±


    Wei turned towards me and glared.


    Me: ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°She¡¯s good... Le¡¯On... nice catch.¡±


    I turn my attention towards Deiti.


    Me: ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Deiti shrugged her shoulders and replied.


    Deiti: ¡°Hey! I am just speaking the truth.¡±


    Wei: ¡°What are you doing here, Marion and why are you in this state?¡±


    Marion seemed to have gained some composure and replied.


    Marion: ¡°Well, you see... yesterday night, we went out and enjoyed a little bit. I was very tired, so I decided to sleep here.¡±


    Wei: ¡°In his bed... along with him.¡±


    Marion: ¡°He he he... it seems so.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Then why are you naked? Did he do something with you?¡±


    Me: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Somehow... I have my doubts about that.¡±


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t complicate things.¡±


    Marion: ¡°He is telling the truth. I was feeling hot at night so I must have got ridden of my clothes thinking I was in my room.


    I have a habit doing that while I sleep alone.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmm... very well.¡±


    Wei turned towards me and said.


    Wei: ¡°Get ready.


    You have a meeting with your brother-in- law. We will be waiting outside.


    Hurry up.¡±


    Wei and Deiti walked out of my room. I closed the door and turned towards Marion. She got up from the bed while revealing her alluring figure. She didn¡¯t even make any attempt to cover herself.


    Me: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a smile she slowly approached me.


    Marion: ¡°Open your shirt.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Marion: ¡°I will answer after you open them. Or... do you want me to open them for you?¡±


    She had closed the distance between us and had put her left arm on my left cheek.


    Me: ¡°I can¡¯t be doing this.¡±


    I removed her hand from my left cheek.


    Me: ¡°Please, put some clothes on.¡±


    Marion: ¡°When... are you going to accept it, Le¡¯On?¡±


    Me: ¡°Accept what?¡±


    Marion: ¡°We are beastmen... it is in our primal nature to mate with strong beastmen. I am not going to leave you and you cannot possibly restrict your feelings for me. Accept it and end your inner conflict. It is becoming a sign of cowardice and you are not a coward.


    You sometimes do idiotic things, but definitely not a coward.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... I have acted like an idiot in many occasions, but do you expect me to behave normally when a beastwoman is standing in front of me naked or when I am in a situation nobody told me it could happen or the fact that you sleeping with no clothes on besides me almost gave a death scare because of the fact that I can really kill someone if I mate with them?


    Tell me... How should I behave in this peculiar situation? I would be grateful even if you give me a hint. As far as I know... the one¡¯s who could have truly helped me are a relic of the past.¡±


    She gazed towards the floor and mumbled.


    Marion: ¡°That... I have no idea... at this moment.¡±


    I pat on her head a few times. She quickly looks up towards me and exclaimed.


    Marion: ¡°But! I will not rest until I have found something which can help you.¡±


    Me: ¡°I know you will. Now, put some clothes on, I have someplace to go.¡±


    Marion: ¡°All things aside, I still need you to open your shirt.¡±


    I silently watched her for a few seconds before giving up on her demand.


    Me: ¡°Fine.¡±


    I unbuttoned my shirt. I felt kind of relieved from removing it, maybe because I have worn it since yesterday. It needs to be washed properly too. My train of thoughts was broken when Marion put her head on my chest as if to hear something.


    I stood there without saying anything and let her do as she pleased, which was basically nothing. Sometimes she tapped a few times on my chest with her fingers and listened for something. After a while she finally moved her head and she was smiling.


    Me: ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Confirming something.¡±


    Me: ¡°And what did you confirm?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Your heart is in the same place as with the rest of us.¡±


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious that it should be there where it was with the rest of ¡®you¡¯.¡±


    Marion: ¡°I just had to confirm it. Your clan is not well documented anatomically so I had to check.


    Now, if you will excuse me, I have to get dressed. I have shown myself enough to you. I hope you enjoyed the view.¡±


    Me: ¡°You have become weird since I last met you.¡±


    Marion: ¡°I became weird the moment I fell in love with a beastman like you.¡±


    She turned around and walked towards the bed. Upon reaching the bed, she removed the covers over it and took out her clothes. She turned her head towards me and said.


    Marion: ¡°Also, keep yourself free tonight. We are going out again.¡±


    I quickly got dressed and came down from my Inn. Wei and Deiti were waiting for me while Marion decided to return to the Inn where her room was. Wei started leading me towards the practice grounds.


    Deiti: ¡°You seem to have beastwomen fall over you wherever we go.¡±


    Me: ¡°It seems so. Are you jealous by any chance?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Absolutely not! Why would I be jealous of you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Anyway... Wei, what is going to happen?¡±


    Wei without turning back replied.


    Wei: ¡°You will know soon enough.¡±


    Me: ¡°Come on... tell me something. Onray looked serious while he said that.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Onray was serious and so was Uncle Darin. It is a serious matter for them.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Wei: ¡°I do not want to spoil it. Just... humour them, will you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Humour them? Why? This... it is very odd you know.¡±


    Wei: ¡°*sigh* I know, I know. Aby was great at handling both of them. Maybe it is a way for them to find some kind of peace in their hearts.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then... I will do what I can do make them find peace.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°I heard from Wei that you made a good impression over Aby¡¯s mother.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... I... I wish I could have met her earlier.¡±


    Wei: ¡°It seemed to me that she liked you the moment she saw you. All night Aunty Horuna defended you from Uncle Darin.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really! I hope I didn¡¯t create a major problem for her.¡±


    Wei: ¡°No... You didn¡¯t.¡±


    Me: ¡°I didn¡¯t have a mother growing up, but meeting her yesterday I got to know the feeling of how it feels to have a mother.¡±


    Wei: ¡°She really is a very big-hearted person. She welcomed me with open arms when I came here to live and did everything my own mother would.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°You guys have such heavy childhood. I had a very fulfilling one.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good to know. Now, have you thought about going on a quest? As far as I know, your rank increased.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°It did! Now I can take A Ranked quests and can have an upwards of 4 teammates.¡±


    Me: ¡°So... have you thought of assembling your very own adventuring team?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°No... I want to rest for some time. My adventuring days and new quests can wait.¡±


    Me: ¡°And does your money pot agree with you?¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Well... it does... I think.¡±


    Wei: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t... then do not come to me.¡±


    Me: ¡°Same here.¡±


    She gave a hurtful expression and replied.


    Deiti: ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t both of you my friends?¡±


    Me: ¡°I have a clan to run and a family with two wives to support.¡±


    Wei: ¡°And I have to foresee the efforts my clan will make to return to our land. Money is something which I will need very much in the future.¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Deiti: ¡°How rude! I am not even saying that I would borrow in the future.¡±


    Me: ¡°I think you should take some small rank quest and search for future team mates.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Try the bars in this city. Many new talented adventurers hang out there.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Will you not join me?¡±


    Wei turned her head and replied.


    Wei: ¡°No... I have a team already and...¡±


    She glanced towards me quickly and continued.


    Wei: ¡°And we are two members short right now. We will have to find replacements as well.¡±


    By the look of the area, it seemed to me that we were just about to exit the Market District and enter into the Residential District. I saw many restaurants filled with customers in the morning. Due to the event in the morning today I forgot to have any breakfast. I thought perhaps there was still time left for me to grab some food.


    Me: ¡°Hey... do we have some time. I want to eat something.¡±


    Wei: ¡°You probably didn¡¯t have breakfast right?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wei: ¡°I guess we can make a quick stop.¡±


    Deiti: ¡°Le¡¯On¡¯s treat.¡±


    Me:¡±This seems to be a nice place.¡±


    We stopped beside a small shop selling some kind of food which I have no idea about. The shop has a few customers inside it.


    Wei: ¡°They sell Feli Clan¡¯s specialty here.¡±


    Me: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Aunty Horuna makes these at the end of every week as a treat for the family. They are a sweet dish made of Poya fruit indigenous to the Feli land.¡±


    Me: ¡°It looks tasty... let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    We stepped inside the shop. After giving our order, we sat down in one of the few vacant tables.


    Deiti: ¡°The smell is enough to bring water in my mouth.¡±


    I look around the shop. The customers sitting there were having a good time while enjoying their meal. The atmosphere was nice and peaceful. I think we should follow this type of Market District rule in Blood Zuma too. Everything there has been build haphazardly. Although, our finances are a little tight and doing this would require a hefty sum. Maybe I should take some quests to add some money to our treasury. Or maybe, try to add more clans into the Alliance so we can earn something from it. I have informed Adi to schedule the Galeform Councillors to a meeting in Blood Zuma. Let¡¯s see where it goes.


    Suddenly a window pops up in front of my eyes.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    ALERT!!!!


    ALL ADVENTURERS PRESENT IN THE CITY OF FELI REPORT TO PRACTICE FILED NUMBER 1 IMMEDIATELY.


    AN EMERGENCY MEETING HAS BEEN CALLED BY THE COUNCIL OF FELI.


    IT WILL BEGIN IN ONE HOUR.


    THIS IS AN ALERT CODE RED.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Deiti: ¡°It seems Le¡¯On¡¯s treat would have to wait.¡±


    Right then our meals arrived. The aroma was mouth watering.


    Me: ¡°I think we can spare a few minutes for this.¡±


    Wei didn¡¯t say anything and Deiti had already started with her¡¯s. Alright... Let¡¯s dig in.


    We gathered in the designated meeting place. The field was fairly full with adventurers. A podium was placed at the northeast corner of the field. It was a makeshift podium by the looks of it and it was placed there, probably because the Council building was in that direction. The noise in the field was loud due to all the chatter happening about what the emergency meeting could be. Luckily after entering the field, we met with Javel and the rest of the team. They were standing close to the entrance and waiting for us.


    We moved closer to the podium and waited for them to start. The time limit was about to end and all the while I hope Onray can understand the situation. I wish I had some time to inform him about the sudden meeting called by the Council of Feli.


    Whilst I was in my thought process, I saw four beastmen who looked like they belonged to the Feli Clan walked towards the podium.


    Javel: ¡°Finally they are here.¡±


    Me: ¡°They are the Councillors...¡±


    Paleg: ¡°The one who has a black streak on its nose is the one who chairs the Council of Feli.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Surenik Feli... is his name.¡±


    Me: ¡°Have you ever been to this emergency type meeting before?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Once.¡±


    Wei: ¡°We were ordered to find the all illusive gem stone from the Dentia Forrest.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°But... why there would be a massive meeting of adventurers like this?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Yeah... why would you need so many beastmen?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Maybe an attack on the city.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Highly unlikely. There is no such threat here on the level of Dynoths in this part of the continent.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Looks like he¡¯s starting.¡±


    We turned our attention towards the podium where the tall, brown toned beastman stood. He was wearing a dark blue coat over his whole body. I was told earlier that this is what the Councillors in Feli wear general during official hours. The beastmen behind him were also dressed in the same outfit and stood just behind him with stern looking faces. His name as Javel mentioned earlier was Surenik Feli.He cleared his throat and I could hear him that clearly because we were standing in between the first few rows.


    Surenik Feli: ¡°At 0600 hours today... a Level ¡®Black¡¯ distress call was received by us, the Council of Feli. The distress call originated from the Water Treatment Facility located in the Poison Ground.


    For those who do not know the emergency of the distress Level, there are three designated distress Level which could sent by the Water Treatment Facility or Code named Compound Sudh. The Levels are ¡®White¡¯, ¡®Red¡¯ and ¡®Black¡¯.


    Level ¡®White¡¯ denotes a minor problem and could be solved in house by Compound Sudh.


    Level ¡®Red¡¯ denotes a semi major problem which would require an additional help from the Feli Clan.


    Level ¡®Black¡¯ denotes a colossal problem and it would require all hands available.¡±


    As soon as clarified the Levels, murmurs within the gathered adventurers grew loud. Many of them including us, had questions which were showing clearly in our faces. Some began to discuss what could have triggered them into sending the highest Level of the distress signal. Speculation was running high. After a little pause, Surenik Feli continued on with his announcement.


    Surenik Feli: ¡°As per the protocol, The Council of Feli after receiving the distress signal has relayed the matter to The Council of Zoit first. They gave a green signal for us to take the necessary actions in accordance with the situation.


    As of now, The Council of Feli with the backing of The Council of Zoit will now exercise its executive right and appoints every adventurers present in the city under its employment.


    All information about your quest will be given to you when you sign in with your respective Adventurer Boards be it General Body or Council of Zoit¡¯s. Those who would abscond this responsibility will be hunted down and put in jail for insubordination.¡±


    All the murmurs died down when he paused. Every one looked towards him thinking, contemplating, planning what is going to happen.


    Surenik Feli: ¡°A Company of the Zoit Army stationed here will also accompany you. 2nd Company would be the one to be exact.


    You will depart within the next hour. All of you will gather with your teammates at the exit of the city. From there all of you would be transported towards your goals. I suggest all of you to quickly gather whatever resources you are going to need.¡±


    Ron:¡±Such a big deployment!¡±


    Javel: ¡°And who is going to pay the adventurers?¡±


    Surenik Feli: ¡°Oh! And one more piece of information.


    All of you will be paid your fees for this quest after you return... victorious. The General Body Adventurers will be paid by the Council of Feli and the Council of Zoit would pay the Adventurers who are under their employment.


    Go and return with victory. That is all... the meeting is now declared dismissed.¡±


    The Councillors started to return back from where they came from. The crowd quickly started to thin out. I looked towards Wei.


    Me: ¡°I wish I could have informed Onray that I would not come today.¡±


    Wei looked towards me with dull eyes.


    Wei:¡±Don¡¯t worry. Onray¡¯s the one who would be in charge of the 2nd Company of the Zoit Army. You would meet him eventually.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Let us first assign ourselves to this... quest.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°We need some resources too, and I need arrows.¡±


    Ron: ¡°I will go and bring Marion.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°Why didn¡¯t she come? Or perhaps she has come and we missed her.¡±


    Me: ¡°Most probably she might be resting right now. It is better to check on her.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Then me, Le¡¯On and Wei will go to the office to sign us up while Paleg, you go and buy whatever we and you need for the trip and Ron... go and find Marion. We will meet in front of our Inn within 30 minutes.¡±

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 9

    Before departing the count of the adventurers present that day stood at an exact number of 200. Along with 100 soldiers from the 2nd Company of the Zoit Army, the total beastmen prepared as reinforcement stood at 300.


    A plan was relayed to all of the adventurers in attendance. The 200 strong adventurers were divided into two groups of each 100. The groups were given designation as A and B. The 2nd Company was given designation C. My team was assigned in Group B. As we were all Council of Zoit affiliated adventurers, therefore Javel stood within us as the most experienced one. He was awarded the command of Group B.


    Marion was given the command of the Medic Unit within Group B. She was also the 2nd in command of Group B. I knew she was a high ranking adventurer, but I had no idea that she would turn out to the most experienced Medic within the Medic Unit of both the Group A and B combined.


    Wei was chosen to act as a Team Captain within the Group B by Javel. Same responsibility was given to Paleg and Ron too. Paleg was given the charge to command the team comprised of Archers. Javel was in two minds over the decision of giving Ron the charge of a team or not. Ultimately Javel decided in favour of Ron and gave him the charge over a team comprised of adventurers who were both comfortable wielding sword and bow.


    A small problem arose when we went to register our team. It concerned Deiti. Deiti had no team of her own. We could take her in as a temporary member without changing her Rank within the General Body. The problem was... she needed a guarantor in order for the change to be made officially. That guarantor would take the responsibility of her and would waive off any penalty upon the Council of Zoit in case of her demise while participating within this mission. Wei... as usual... passed the burden upon me. Her argument was that I was Deiti¡¯s first contact and she was right. Deiti too made such a sorrow face that I reluctantly accepted the role of her guarantor, thus she became a member of our team... only for this quest.


    Javel decided not to give me any position within the group and told me to act as a freelancer. It meant that I can fight anywhere I wanted and could take charge of any team or a small number of adventurers, but only if such situation that warranted that should arise. He also attached Deiti with me as I was her guarantor.


    It was decided that three groups would advance to the Poison Ground from three sides. Group A would approach the Poison Ground from its west. Group B would approach from the south and Group C from its east. All three groups would travel together from the path close to the river Jahnavi. When we have reached close to the Poison Ground, all the groups would break up and approach from its respective positions.


    The Council of Zoit along with the Council of Feli were generous enough to provide 15 Miden Class Transport Carriers. They were specialized for the transport of large numbers of troops. Each Carrier was designated for 20 beastmen. Therefore, each group got 5 Carriers.


    It took one hour to sort out everything and start the quest. We were relayed the information that it would take us two hours to reach the Poison Ground and from there on we have travel to its middle where the facility was located. Search, Rescue and Destroy were the quest objective.


    We had to find out what had happened, why it happened, if the facility is under duress, then to free it and rescue the beastmen staying within it.


    The five Carriers, which had been designated for our group were leading the Carrier column. Me and my teammates were sitting within the very first Carrier of the column.


    All the other adventurers, except us were all excited and anxious as well. Where as we were quiet and confident. I sat beside Marion at the end of the Carrier. Javel and Wei sat opposite to me.


    For me, the new body armour that I bought in the Market District of the Feli land created some discomfort. It felt out of place and awkward. My Blood armour was much more comfortable and I didn¡¯t feel any stiffness from it. It felt like wearing a normal piece of clothing over my body and also had a cooling sensation. The new one had no such qualities. Fighting for longer period seemed more and more impossible as my suspicion over its cooling ability grew larger. Frankly, I only bought this armour because Wei advised me that this type of armour was best for our type of warriors. It was relatively thin than typical armours and it¡¯s weighed much lighter too. I hope it can last for this entire duration of this quest. It better be... this armour cost me 75 Gold.


    The new wrist braces were okay. I think it can do the job if needed. The pair costed me 15 Gold. My new pair of twin swords was the only thing that was up to my satisfaction. They were not like my previous swords. These ones were straight double edged blades. The shopkeeper said that these were made from the finest steel available in the Zoit continent. I highly doubt that fact, but the swords looked fine to me so I bought it for a price of 100 Gold.


    I knew the price was a bit on the higher side, but I thought that being stingy will not bear fruit for me. With these new armour and weapon I can fight and train with a restraint. I know Adi¡¯Je would have trained me more if I asked her to, but some things I need to do for myself. I need to hone and improve the basics of dual swordsmanship.


    It was awfully quiet in the carrier. Nobody talked all that much and the silence was getting on my nerves.


    Me: ¡°Javel... you never told me that you were a married man.¡±


    He gave me a surprised look to me. He stared at me for a couple of seconds before turning his gaze towards Marion. I too looked at her and saw her mildly smiling towards Javel. Javel let out a quick sigh before answering me. He looked me in the eyes and said.


    Javel: ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... it does.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Why?¡±


    Me: ¡°You know almost everything about me, but the same can¡¯t be said towards my knowledge of you.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Is it necessary to know about me?¡±


    Me: ¡°Stop with all the pointless questions and please... start with where you two met and what is her name?¡±


    Javel looked towards Marion and said to her.


    Javel: ¡°You had to tell him about it?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Hey! I didn¡¯t tell him anything voluntarily. Just that, yesterday we saw you while you were having a nice and quiet time with the missus. I just told him that she was your wife, nothing further.


    Javel... he is right, you know. You know most of the things about him and now it is time to share something about yourself too.¡±


    Javel looked to his right where Wei was sitting.


    Javel: ¡°Are you of the same opinion?¡±


    Wei looked glanced her eyes at me once, then nodded her head giving her consent. Javel sighed after again turning towards me.


    Javel: ¡°It seems it¡¯s only fair.


    Where do you want me to start?¡±


    Me (smiling): ¡°Where do I want you to start? Do you think we are gossiping about your married life here? Just give me a summary. I don¡¯t need to hear every little thing about your love life.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Her name is Nusiza.


    We met six years ago while I was doing a quest close to my Clan¡¯s land. At that time there was a beastwoman within my Clan who was known for her cooking. Nusiza worked as an assistant to her. Now, she runs a small sweet shop in the Market District.


    We got married a little over four years ago. She is the best thing that happened to me in my life after this team of course.¡±


    Marion: ¡°She makes some of the best sweets. Le¡¯On, after we return you should try some. They are delicious.¡±


    Me: ¡°That would be great... if Javel doesn¡¯t mind that.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Why would he mind?¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know... maybe the same reason he didn¡¯t tell me that he had someone.¡± I tried to pout to make Javel agitated.


    Javel: ¡°Nonsense!


    Ahh... Nusiza knows about you and she would love for you to come over.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Alright! Then it is settled.


    Upon our return, Javel would host an evening for the team.¡±


    Me: ¡°That would be great!¡±


    Javel: ¡°*sigh*¡±


    Wei: ¡°It has been a while since we had a gathering of that sort.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Hmm... anyway, I heard the Council of Reha met yesterday. Did they communicate something to you?¡±


    Wei: ¡°Yes.


    Council of Reha talked with the Council of Zoit and it was decided that the Reha Clan will be returning back to our original land.¡±


    Marion: ¡°That is good news!¡±


    Javel: ¡°It is...¡±


    Paleg: ¡°What else was decided?¡±


    Paleg joined the conversation. He was sitting beside Wei.


    Wei: ¡°The Reha Council received additional funds for the impending efforts to move its people back. It is a good thing our Clan had thought about stowing away funds for precisely this reason.


    They also decided that I should take charge of the efforts of returning our Clan back to the Amoith Mountain.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°This is really good news Wei.¡±


    Marion: ¡°When will the shift begin?¡±


    Wei: ¡°I have not been informed of it yet, but I think once we return from this quest, I will received the orders.¡±


    Javel: ¡°It is big responsibility Wei.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Le¡¯On: ¡°Doing something meaningful for your clan will give you great satisfaction. I can attest to that feeling Wei. You are a capable Reha member and you should take this responsibility without any hesitation.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Did you felt overwhelmed during your time Le¡¯On?¡±


    I smiled a little before replying her.


    Me: ¡°I was never sure of anything I did at that point in time.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Then... how did you decide what was for the best for your Clan?¡±


    Me: ¡°Whatever decisions I took, I felt they were the right things to do. I could be wrong, but with no prior knowledge about anything... all I could do is taking whatever actions needed and hope for the best.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°It would be a daunting task. Leading so many Reha members back to a place where most of them don¡¯ even know of... only heard of it as a myth. Are all the members happy with this decision?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Most of them have rebuilt their lives in the Feli land. I think there would be some discomfort of packing again.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Some of them have spoken against the plan of shifting back citing the exact reasons. They are stable here and happy. The Council of Reha has left it upon me to figure out a way to move them without much discontent amongst our Clan.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Me: ¡°You could move them little by little. As the only one who saw the current situation of the earstwhile land of the Reha¡¯s, I can say that many building structures are still standing. If repairs are done... it would do just fine as a starting point for your Clan members to move in.¡±


    Javel: ¡°That... that could work. Hmm... I agree... you should think about this.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°The shift will also need huge amount of Miden Class Carriers to transport Reha members.¡±


    Wei: ¡°Feli Clan doesn¡¯t have that many to offer us. We need to employ more directly from Kalais Clan.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Still, it would take a considerable amount of gold to hire sufficient amount of Miden Carriers.¡±


    Javel: ¡°It is true... they are not cheap.¡±


    ¡°Just make the count of how many do you need and give to me. I will take care of the rest.¡±


    We all looked to the right of Marion. It was Ron who said that. I thought he was sleeping.


    Paleg: ¡°I thought you were asleep.¡±


    Exactly!!


    Ron: ¡°I was... just a while ago.¡±


    Javel: ¡°How will you handle it? The number of Carriers needed would be huge and it would cost heavily for the Reha Clan.¡±


    Ron: ¡°I have a contact back in the Kalais Clan. I am sure that I can get whatever number of Carriers you need with a huge discount.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Huh! Finally... you seem to be good for something.¡±


    Ron: ¡°I am good for a lot of things. You just don¡¯t know about it yet.¡±


    Paleg: ¡°And when will we see those things Ron?¡±


    Ron: ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Paleg and Marion snickered while Ron went back to sleep. The mood lightened up within the carrier as more and more adventurers started socializing within themselves. It took us over two hours to reach the outskirts of the Poison Ground.


    The other two groups divided and went to their respective designated areas. All the adventurers dismounted as directed by Javel. We set up a base camp close to our point of entry to the Poison Ground. Tents were set up and the base camp was being clearly planned. The Medical Area was the first things that were set up after the sentry posts. Then came living or resting area and in the middle, the command area was set up.


    Within the hour after disembarking, Javel ordered the Scout Team to enter the Poison Ground. Their objectives were to search and detect what types of dangers were awaiting us and to charter a safe path to the Water Treatment Facility for us.


    Paleg and Ron were ordered to take their respective teams and create a barrier of sorts. They will stand between the base camp and the Poison Ground. If something does crawls in from there, they are allowed to take care of it. Though this plan may be crude, but at this moment we are not sure what we are up against or what exactly has happened in the Water Treatment Facility to send out the highest level of distress call. So many unknown variables are bound to create unpleasantness within a Commander.


    We sent a message back to the Council of Feli, informing them that we have started our Quest. We also received messages from the other two groups that they too have started their Quests. No other information of vital importance was exchanged. Nobody was sure what was happening.


    I was sitting inside a tent which was turned into a Command center. Wei was ordered to ready her team to move in at a moment¡¯s notice, so she went out to be with her team. Marion was busy sorting out details in the Medical Area. Deiti was getting jittery so I sent her back to her tent and told her to rest until further orders come.


    ¡°Why is it taking them so long to report!?¡± Exclaimed a pacing, anxious adventurer named Numis Feli. He was a tall beastman with messy golden hair and black slit pupil over light hazel eyes, the trademark of all Feli members. He was a General Body adventurer and Javel had given him a Captain¡¯s role in this group.


    Javel: ¡°Patience... Numis... Patience.


    Pacing throughout the tent will not yield any result.¡±


    Javel was very calm. He was overlooking a map which was provided to us by the Council of Feli. It contained what route to take while advancing towards the Facility.


    Numis: ¡°But Commander! It has been well over an hour since they had been deployed. They should have been back by now with the scouting report.¡±


    Javel: ¡°I know that, Numis.¡±


    Javel answers him without averting his eyes from the map.


    Numis: ¡°We... we should send some more teams to- to find out about their status.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Numis... do you know what is the last thing you should do while facing an unknown danger?¡±


    Numis: ¡°N-No, Commander.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Rash... you should never be rash about any decisions in that situation. You... we need to keep patience. They are well trained and I am sure they can slip through any danger.¡±


    Numis, still not happy with what Javel advised him and continued to pace around the tent. Javel continued to look for something in the map without even averting his gaze for even a single moment.


    ¡°Please Commander... don¡¯t mind him. He always acts like this when certain situation arises.¡±


    A beastwoman sitting on the other side of the tent said that. She was another General Body adventure. She had a long face with messy short silver hair and narrow green eyes. She wore plate mail and wielded a spear. Her name was Nim and as she informed us, she was from the Rielye Clan located in the southern quadrant.


    Javel: ¡°He he... I take it that you have explained this many times for him, Nim.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and answered.


    Nim Rielye: ¡°Many... many times Commander.¡± She chuckled a bit while Numis appeared annoyed while looking towards her.


    Javel: ¡°Tell me Nim, how long have you been together?¡±


    Nim: ¡°A little over two years Commander. We were taking a short vacation here.¡±


    Javel: ¡°If we finish this up quick then there is still time to enjoy your vacation.¡±


    Nim: ¡°I hope so Commander.¡±


    Up until now, no one knew me. Javel did not say anything and neither had I introduced myself to the rest. Both Nim and Numis kept stealing glances towards me. From the look on their faces, they were highly interested in knowing my name. It was done not in any kind of malice, but for a simple reason.


    Javel: ¡°Le¡¯On... will you come and take a look here for second.¡±


    I got up and approached Javel. He pointed towards the map, especially where two roads were marked.


    Javel: ¡°These are two routes marked by the Feli Council falls under our jurisdiction now. I told the Scouts Team to follow these two routes.


    Enough time has passed.¡±


    Me: ¡°I know. What do you need?¡±


    Javel: ¡°I need you to go and cover these two roads.¡±


    Me: ¡°Do you want me to report back or stay there?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Reporting back will take more time. Hmm...¡±


    I looked towards Numis who was trying to hear what we were conversing.


    Javel: ¡°Numis!¡±


    Numis:  ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±


    Javel: ¡°Quickly go to the Message Relay tent. Tell them to send one adventurer under their command with a portable field messaging system to the main exit of the base camp. The adventurer should be ready and should wait for my next order.¡±


    Numis: ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±


    Numis quickly walked out of the tent. Javel looked back towards the map.


    Javel: ¡°Take the adventurer and report while instantly. Do not advance on your own. Wait for my order.¡±


    I smiled and replied.


    Me: ¡°I will not promise you that, but I will promise the safe being for that adventurer.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Hmm... They should have reported back. I don¡¯t want to walk in blind.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind, but you are a member of the Zuma Clan are you not?¡±


    I looked behind me. Nim was already standing and was thinking of something.


    Me: ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Nim cracked a faint smile.


    Nim: ¡°I was wondering from which Clan you belong to and when I heard your name it suddenly came to me. You... you lead the Zumas now.¡±


    I look towards Javel who looked at me and smiled.


    Me: ¡°So much for going low profile.¡±


    I turned and faced Nim.


    Me: ¡°Yes, I am Le¡¯On...King of the Blood Zumas.¡±


    Nim (smiling): ¡°How lucky am I? Meeting you here out of all the places.¡±


    Me:  ¡°How did you come to know about me?¡±


    Nim: ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right... I mean you are the hot topic in every Inn, Bar and Adventurer Offices in the entire continent. The beastman who led his Clan and the Zoit Army to victory over the Dynoths and the one who defied the Council of Zoit.¡±


    Me: ¡°Word traveled fast.¡±


    Nim: ¡°How did all of it happen?


    The Zumas were not Zoit material before. How did it turn out like this?¡±


    Me: ¡°Not Zoit material... He he he... seems like the stereotype runs deep inside the Zoit continent. And as for how did it turn out like this... well, we were always like this. We only chose that other form so that the other Clans in the Zoit continent can grow without us interfering. Judging by how the Zoit continent has turned out... I think we did a pretty good job.


    Now, the time came for us to revert back to our old selves. That... is what happened, Nim.¡±


    Silence fell throughout the tent. Nim kept looking at me and amidst this awkward moment, the Numis entered.


    Numis: ¡°Commander!


    It is done. The adventurer is waiting at the main exit of the base camp, awaiting your further orders.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Good... Le¡¯On, it is time.¡±


    I nodded towards Javel and proceeded to exit the tent. I smiled towards Numis and Nim while exiting.


    ************************************************************


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:- Due to me being a stupid idiot 15 chapters worth of story materiel got deleted. I had to rewrite everything and still haven''t finished making up for the lost chapters. I hope I finish it soon... Please Rate this story, Comment, ask and theorize anything you want and give a Review of the story if you can.


    Thank you.

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 10

    We came at a junction where two routes were divided and went deeper into the forest. This junction was about 10 minutes away from the entry of the Poison Ground. There were no signs of anything which I expected. According to Javel, these routes ultimately lead to the same destination. He also ordered them to check both routes. The immediate question in front of me was...


    Me: ¡°Which one should we take first?¡±


    ¡°A-are you asking me, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm...¡±


    I looked back towards my right over my shoulder. A short beastman with a narrow face, silver hair and dark green eyes stood with a confused look. His long whiskers swayed with the flow of the breeze. It looked funny, but on the other hand the swaying whiskers told us that there at the moment a soft breeze was blowing from the east.


    His name was Elel Revi, a newly registered adventure of the General Body. He was assigned to me as an field messenger by Javel. He was wearing brown leather armour and I could tell that it was of the lowest quality. He also carried a dagger on his waist along with a small green crystal. I believe that to be the portable messaging crystal.


    I sarcastically looked around for a moment and replied.


    Me: ¡°Is there anyone else with me?¡±


    Elel: ¡°N-no Sir.¡±


    I looked forward and asked him one more time.


    Me: ¡°Which of these two should we traverse first?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Elel answered.


    Elel: ¡°I think... I think the route to our right should an excellent choice.¡±


    Me: ¡°And why is that?¡± I retorted.


    Elel: ¡°I-I-I just took a guess, Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then, why do you think it would be an excellent choice?¡±


    Another round of silence followed, after which he replied.


    Elel: ¡°I-I think it would be safe if we took the route on the right.¡±


    Me: ¡°Do you know why we are here, Elel?¡±


    Elel: ¡°No Sir. I was just told to be ready and also take a portable messenger crystal and report at the entry of the camp.¡±


    Me: ¡°We are here to find out why the scout team hasn''t reported yet, Elel. Which means, there is a possibility that none of these routes are safe. I will take your pick, but prepare yourself Elel. I just might find something nasty.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Ye-yes, Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°And one more thing, stop being so anxious around me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for his reply and started to walk. The forest had tall, dense trees everywhere and it would have been beneficial for me if I moved upon the branches of these trees. I could do it, but I didn¡¯t know whether if Elel could.


    Me: ¡°Elel, would you be comfortable into climbing up on one of these trees and move from one tree to another?¡±


    Elel: ¡°No...¡±


    Me: ¡°Very well, then stay close to me and keep your eyes open for anything.¡±


    I walked on the road, but my eyes were scanning every inch of this forest. The road was a narrow one with parts of heavy bushes here and there. It was quite where we were moving. There were no footprints on the ground either, which led me to believe in two possibilities. One, the scout team never took this route and Two, if they took this, then they might have traveled either upon the trees or in the shadows of these bushes.


    Usually, my swords would have been attached to my back. Now, it hangs around my waist on the sides. The new arrangement is awkward and uncomfortable for me. As we were moving deeper into the forest, I placed my right hand upon the hilt of my sword. The less time it takes me to draw my sword out, the faster I can attack or defend. Well, that was my theory anyway.


    The rays of the lightstar seemed to be ineffective to reach the forest the more deep we move. We have already walked for close to 30 minutes and I have yet to find anything of importance. Maybe... just maybe the scout team was returning late and our worries were nothing.


    Elel: ¡°Sir... the place is getting darker and darker, don¡¯t you think.¡±


    Without looking back, I answered his query.


    Me: ¡°Yes, Elel and I suspect the visibility would get even worse than it is now as we move further inward.¡±


    Elel: ¡°The air is also getting thick.¡±


    Me: ¡°You will get used to it, Elel.


    How long has it been since we took this route?¡±


    Elel: ¡°30 minutes, Sir.¡±


    I turned around and faced him.


    Me:  ¡°Then, it is time. Report back to the Command Center. Tell them that after taking route number 2, we have yet to come in contact with the scout team.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    He unhooked the green little crystal from his waist and put his palm on the flat surface of the crystal. The crystal gave out a slight glow and projected a screen towards Elel. The contents were hazy for me to read. Elel typed fast into the screen and closed the screen when he finished. He looked towards me.


    Elel: ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    We continued to walk even further. I was yet to find any trace of them and all the walking was making me bored. To liven things up, I decided to start a conversation with Elel.


    Me: ¡°Elel, you haven¡¯t old me about your clan.¡±


    Elel: ¡°So-sorry Sir. I belong to... to no clan in particular.¡±


    I stopped and turned around.


    Me: ¡°How can that be?¡±


    He lowered his eyes and replied.


    Elel: ¡°Well, formally I belong to the Revi Clan. The truth is... truth is I-I am adopted.


    Some Revi merchants found in the plains near the Revi land. They took me to the Revi land and handed me over to the Council of Revi. A clerk was appointed by them to take care of me until they find my parents or from which clan I belonged to. To this day, they still haven¡¯t found and they allowed me to use their Clan name.


    The clerk who was appointed to take care of me came close to something of a mother figure in my life. She took care of me so... I won¡¯t say anything hurtful, although she was getting paid for taking care of me. Her children never liked me as well as her husband.


    When the time came, I walked out and joined the General Body in hopes to find something meaningful while being in adventures.¡±


    Me: ¡°In which quadrant the Revi land falls?¡±


    Elel: ¡°It is close to the Feli land, east of it to be accurate.¡±


    Suddenly, something dropped in between us on the ground. I immediately looked up and found something falling towards us at a high speed. Kicking Elel on his chest, I pushed him back and within few seconds of backing up that thing fell on the ground with a large thud.


    Elel had fallen on the ground facing me. I believe the kick he received on his chest from me, dazed him a little. Another thing dropped in between us. This time I got a good look at the object that stood in between us, facing me. It was a monster, surely one of Poison Ground¡¯s creations.


    This thing had a grayish body; it was as tall as me. Glaring with both of its bluish eyes, it opened its mouth revealing red stained razor sharp teeth and a slimy tongue rolled out and hung towards the side. This thing had a well formed upper body and from the looks of it, this thing should have great strength. The monster¡¯s lower body was different. It was slim, but greatly proportioned. I think it makes the monster nimble enough to land the way it did. Its hand... well more like it wields blades as hands. Sharp outer side with a jagged inner side edge. Both of its arms were stained with red blood.


    For a moment, it felt like we were standing in the middle of a standoff. The one who strikes first would win. Thankfully, I had already placed my palm around the hilt of my sword, ready to pull it at any given moment. Sadly, that monster won the standoff as it attacked first. It swung its left hand towards me, aiming for my waist. I quickly pulled out my left sword and stopped myself from getting chopped in half... just barely. I intercepted its attack few inches away from my waist.


    The monster didn¡¯t waste any chance and swung its other hand towards me, this time aiming for my head... typical. I waited for the right moment and ducked underneath the swing. It missed and I quickly got up and took out my right sword and swung towards its neck. With one arm locked with my sword and other still in the middle of motion, the monster was unable to defend my attack. My right hand sword struck the monster¡¯s neck and cut into, but unfortunately... it only went the half the way.


    Green blood gushed out of its mouth, but that didn¡¯t stop him from using his right leg. I had to jump backwards to dodge it resulting in both of my swords getting free. His left hand was now operational and the cut on his neck seemed insignificant.


    Although it was coughing out blood, the monster still glared at me. I heard a loud scream and saw the monster turning back. There was a dagger lodged in the back of its head. The monster faced Elel who was the likely one to have attacked it with the dagger. Stowing aside the thought of how the monster was still alive, I quickly reacted. I swung my left hand sword in a horizontal arc aiming its neck.


    The attack sailed on smoothly and cut through the rest of his still attached neck. The monster''s head fell off while its green blood sprayed upwards like a fountain. I kicked the monster¡¯s body which then fell on the ground, soaking it with its blood.


    Elel looked at the monster¡¯s dead body in bewilderment. Some of the monster¡¯s blood also got sprayed on him. I crouched and freed his dagger from the severed head of the monster. He took the dagger from my hand when I extended it towards him. He was shaking a little bit, which was normal. Now, it was time to check on the first thing that fell from the trees.


    Elel: ¡°What was it, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    The thing which fell first was just a large piece of the torso. Judging from some piece of leather armour wrapped around the torso, it has to be of an adventurer... a member of the scout team definitely.


    Me: ¡°It seems like we found a member of the scout team. Too bad he is dead.¡±


    Elel: ¡°The he-head is gone. It-it¡¯s...¡±


    I look towards him, he was shaken... understandably so. I picked up the remains and moved it into a nearby bush.


    Elel: ¡°What are you doing, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°I am making sure that no other monsters finishes whatever remained of that beastman. We need to keep him hidden so that we could take his remains back. Or at least I hope that it will stay hidden, given that this place is filled with monsters... well lets hope for the best.


    For now Elel, be on your guard. It could get nasty very soon.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Ye-yes, Sir.¡±


    I sheathed my swords and start walking forward. Now, I kept glancing upwards towards tree tops as well. I don¡¯t want to be surprised like that again. I could hear Elel breathing heavily.


    Me: ¡°Was that your first encounter with a monster?¡±


    Elel: ¡°Huh!... I-I mean ye-yes, Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°Would be any help to you if I told you that it gets easy with time?¡±


    Elel: ¡°I-I-I guess so.¡±


    Me: ¡°You do realize that the business you are in... this kind of encounters are considered normal.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Ye-yes... I know... I know, but still It-it is so unreal.¡±


    Me: ¡°It is very real Elel; just don¡¯t forget to use your weapon when the time comes.¡±


    Elel: ¡°I... I won¡¯t Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°Although... I would like to say that the courage you showed back there... you are going to be a fine adventurer, Elel.¡±


    We heard rustling sounds coming above us. Upon looking up, I saw the branches of the tree were dancing.


    Me: ¡°Elel... hide within that bush over by that tree.¡±


    I pointed to my left, towards a tree nearby. Not waiting for his reply, I used my jumping skill and launched myself upwards, close to the place the noise was coming. The moment I landed on a branch of a tree, I saw the same kind of monster as before feasting on a body of an adventurer.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The branch was a sturdy one and that¡¯s why it was holding all of our weights. The monster was eating out from the stomach of a beastman. I hope he had a quick death. That monster stopped chewing and looked towards me. Not wanting for it to attack me first, I unsheathed the sword on my right and plunged it straight through the monster''s throat. The monster was standing still while chewing portions of the remains of the beastman fell from its mouth. I pulled the sword out and plunged it again, this time right through its head. After pulling my sword out again, the limp body of the monster fell down on the ground producing a large *THUD* like noise.


    With slow steps I walk closer to the body of the deceased adventurer, surely a part of the scout team. I could not find any recent scars or wounds which would indicate the cause of his death other than the big gaping hole in the middle of his body. I sighed and pushed the body, it fell on the ground beside the body of the dead monster with a loud thud. I came down from the tree, disappointed.


    Already we found two dead adventurers. Ohh... The picture I thought of wasn¡¯t pretty.


    Elel: ¡°Sir!¡± He rushed out of his hiding place after seeing me. He looked worried.


    Me: ¡°I found another one... dead.¡±


    Elel: ¡°I-I was stunned when that monster fell on the ground. I thought...¡±


    I looked at him with a small amount of amusement.


    Me: ¡°Thought what, Elel?¡± I asked.


    Elel: ¡°That... that it was my end, but I quickly realized that it was dead, so I regained my composure again to be startled by another body dropping on the ground.¡±


    I snickered a little.


    Me: ¡°Put this adventurer where you were hiding before and remember the place too. I don¡¯t want us misplacing a body of an adventurer when the time came for retrieving it.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Ye-yes, Sir.¡±


    He was hesitant at first, but pushed forward his fear and got the job done without any incident. I think that¡¯s all he needs... a push within himself to walk through the fear. It will help him grow as an adventurer and also as a beastman in the Zoit continent.


    We moved onward, deep in the forest. The air got thicker by the minute and less and less rays of the lightstar seemed to protrude inside the forest. Unlike before, I already have unsheathed the sword on my right while clutching hard at the hilt of the left one. So far the swords as doing their job well, not as sharp and powerful as the Blood swords, but still sharp enough. The weight distribution is quite good too. It does not feel heavy more than it should while swinging or slashing.


    A nice clearing was found some distance away. The trees surrounding the clearance were standing close to each other which in turn could provide as excellent covers for us to approach the clearing without being detected by sight alone.


    We managed to do the other part right... which was approaching the trees without making any loud noise. Once we reached the tree line, we crouched behind the trees and looked at the sight. Elel would remember the sight for as long as he lives.


    The same type of monsters, 7 as per my count were strolling without any urgency. Feeding off from the bodies that were littered around the ground. Some of those monsters were partially covered in blood. Just by the looks of it, many beasatmen lay there... cold and motionless. I heard a sound coming from my left. Elel was vomiting and he was producing sounds which were just enough to peak interest in those monsters.


    All of them stopped feeding and looked towards our way. I don¡¯t think they pinpointed our location yet, but they seemed to have grasped the general area from which the sound came. The monsters slowly started walking towards our direction. I looked towards Elel who was not in shape of fighting at that moment.


    I drew out my other sword and issued an order for Elel.


    Me: ¡°Elel, stay here and don¡¯t come out of the cover of the trees. If you see any of the monsters coming closer towards you... you run. You run like there is no tomorrow. Or you could step up and fight... your choice.¡±


    I breathed in a few deep breaths and charged those monsters head on. Noticing me coming out in the clear, those monsters seemed animated and started running towards me on all fours. They were very fast and looked menacing. If I had faced them before I became a Blood... I would have feared them. All 7 of them charged while spreading out.


    So... they know how to hunt too. I thought while I ran towards them.


    When we were just close enough, two of them leaped towards me with great speed. I suddenly came to a halt and took aim. Confirming the power, I shot two rounds of Air Blast at 40% power towards each of them respectively. I concentrated the blast radius converge at a point on their body, which resulted in of them getting blasted into pieces.


    Another one leaped onto me whom I dealt it with another round of Air Blast at 20%. The blast pushed the monster backwards while in mid air. I did not waste any time over that one as I still had 4 of them advancing towards me.


    I dodged one of them by side stepping on my left and thrust my left hand sword into the chest of the incoming one. At the same time I parried a slash from another one. I quickly pulled back my left hand sword and parried another swipe followed by another swipe. I dodged just in time for the one behind me to miss me and the monster instead collided with one of its own. A large cracking sound came upon collision.


    I quickly parried another swipe downwards which made the monster loose its balance. There was a small opening, enough for me to thrust in within its rib cage or where the rib cage should be. Blood gushed out of its mouth; I pulled out my right hand sword from its rib cage and plunged my left hand sword right into its head.


    I heard a commotion behind me. I turned and saw two of them starting to get up. They seemed disoriented, which was a splendid chance for me. Freeing my left hand sword, I walked close to them. One of them saw me and showed me its teeth, which I took as a sign for ¡®don¡¯t come near me or else!¡¯. I drove my right hand sword straight through the teeth inside its mouth. The monster dropped on the ground while the light within its blue eyes fed away.


    I looked for the other one and found it running towards where Elel was hiding. There was no time for me to chase him down save for one method. I pulled out my right hand sword and threw it towards the running one with all my might.


    The sword travels fast; cutting threw air with the hope of reaching its target in time. The monster takes a leap towards the tree line once it runs close enough to it. Suddenly, the head of the monster jerks slightly upwards while the rest of its body sails forwards true to the motion. At the same time, my sword plunges into its back and it crashes on the base of a tree with a loud cracking noise.


    I ran quickly towards where the monster crashed and upon reaching I saw its head smashed open while its brain matter are splattered on the base of the tree as well as on the ground. I pulled my sword out of its back and sheathed it. I was about to call for Elel when something caught my attention from the corner of my eyes. I knelt down close to the monster¡¯s head and saw a dagger lodged deep within its chin.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Elel came staggering out of his hiding place in front of me. Sweating heavily and from the look on his face... he was scared.


    I dislodged the dagger and extended it towards him. He took it anxiously and stared towards the dagger for sometime.


    Me: ¡°It was a good throw Elel.¡±


    He came out of his trance in a flash and looked towards me with big eyes. He now looked confused.


    Me: ¡°Elel... it was a good throw. You have a good presence of mind, keep sharpening your skills.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Ye-yes... Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°Now, stay here while I check on something.¡± I ordered him while I standing up.


    There were a total of 8 bodies or at least part of them. I may be wrong as it was hard to ascertain the exact count. The ground red with blood, innards spilled all over the place along with half eaten body parts. It... It was a sight I found unnerving. How did this happen? It was not as if these monsters were too formidable or even stealthy... then how did so many fall prey to them? And judging from the bodies we found earlier, they lost a member early in the quest. They should have reported immediately and not leave him behind. There were at least two of them back on the route while the majority died here. How?


    Were they ambushed?


    I looked around, trying to find any clues or any signs of fight anywhere else. Nothing... Then they must have cornered... But... All of them died without killing even one of those monsters. Impossible! All Zoit adventurers are capable of killing just about anything. Then...


    While pondering about it, I walked towards Elel. I saw him standing, looking still unsettled.


    Another thought came to me... Unless... They were ambushed here and two of the scout team members got away. They were coming to inform us, but were hunted down by those monsters. If that scenario happened, then... why would the monsters hunt those two while there was already this much food for them?


    I smell something similar...


    Me: ¡°ELEL!!¡±


    I shouted towards him, which shook him out of his disturbed state. He quickly walked towards me.


    Elel: ¡°Sir!¡±


    Me: ¡°Send a report back to Command. Tell them to send a medic team equipped with body removal carriers at the start of route 2. Inform them that we found around 10 members of the scout team up until now. They were all killed by a pack of monsters whose origin is unknown to me. I want someone who has a thorough knowledge of this Poison Ground and that someone must be one who had visited this place recently... this is a requirement. We will meet the medic team in front of route 2.¡±


    Elel quickly unstrapped his crystal and got down to work. I kept an eye over the place while he did his work. I am excited and as well as sad at the same time.


    Me: ¡°Oh! Elel!


    Also tell them to pass this message over to the other Groups too. Who knows, they might have found something else.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Okay, Sir.¡± He replied without taking his eyes off the screen in front of him.


    After a couple of minutes, Elel stood up.


    Elel: ¡°Sir, it is done.


    What should we do now, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°Elel... go back at the start of this route and wait for the medic team to arrive. Once you meet up with them, show them the two bodies we hid and after that bring them here.¡±


    Elel: ¡°But Sir... What will you do?¡± He looked somewhat worried.


    Me: ¡°Do not worry Elel, you are capable adventurer and I am sure you will find a way to deal with any situation that may arise. I will guard this place so that no other monster shows up and takes away the remains of the adventurers.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Alright, Sir.¡±


    He still looked unsure. I patted him on his shoulder before he went back towards the way we came. I breathed a sigh of relief. I waited for some time for him to gain much distance from here.


    I breathed in the foul smelling air and shouted as loud as I could.


    Me: ¡°I KNOW YOU ARE HERE... WATCHING... CALCULATING OUR EVERY MOVES.


    SHOW YOURSELF AND LET ME SEE WHOM I AM FACING?¡±


    I waited and looked around for any signs how insignificant it may be. From the corner of my eyes, something approached me with incredible speed. Although it was approaching me fast, but my reaction time was better. I swiftly dispatched it by deflecting it with my left hand sword. The thing went and got stuck on the ground. It was a spear... with red and black markings.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    A voice came from behind me.

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 11

    Orange hair, blue crescent eyes... that was all it took for me to identify him or rather from where he did come from. This one was relatively shorter in height than me. He had a long face and high cheek bones. Everything fell into place for me... at least this time I know what must be his objective.


    Hmm... How should I play this?


    I started with a simple question.


    Me: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He eyed me with intent. Surely trying to find out whether I am a viable threat or not. His black coat perfectly blended with the dark atmosphere within the forest, adding a certain mystery to him. If I had been unknown of his people¡¯s existence, then I surely would have been mystified of him... perhaps even the fear of the unknown would have grabbed hold of me, but alas...


    ¡°It does not matter... beastman.¡±


    He finally spoke. I should try to extract more information about them from him. I have also to be attentive to the fact that he will surely have a partner or multiple partners along with him.


    Me: ¡°I... have no recollection of seeing and or hearing about a clan having features such as yours. Which clan do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°What is it with you beastmen? The moment you meet somebody, they want to know about my clan...¡±


    I smiled a little.


    Me: ¡°Well, it is a big continent after all. You get to know about new Clans every other day. So... from which one do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°It is a big continent. Wasted under your existence.


    Beastman... you do not have to know about me, you just have to die... along with the rest of your kind.¡±


    So... Braxrad and the others weren¡¯t joking. They do want to eradicate us. Well, we will see about that. On the other hand... it is quite amusing.


    Me: ¡°Rest of my kind?


    Are you not a beastman?¡±


    ¡°*sigh* Is not obvious?¡±


    Me: ¡°Then why are you here and where you are from?¡±


    He seemed annoyed with my questioning.


    ¡°It... does not matter.¡±


    Without any further words, he slowly made his way towards the spear. I took this opportunity and moved back a few steps away from him. He plucked out his spear from the ground and turned towards me.


    He looked coldly towards me and readying his weapon.


    Me: ¡°At least... tell me your name?¡±


    He kept staring at me. I didn¡¯t feel any killing intent coming from him... yet.


    ¡°Wilm.¡±


    Judging from his demeanor, I realized I wasn¡¯t going to get any new information pertaining to their actual mission. The only way to gain some was to kill him and take his Controller and hope that he spills some new information in between.


    The smile erased from his face and I stared back at him.


    Me: ¡°So, you are Wilm...


    Wilm, in service to The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic.


    Which Shadow Division you belong to?¡±


    I saw his posture getting tensed as the feeling of disbelief crept on his face.


    Me: ¡°Are you the Squad Captain?¡±


    I quickly glanced towards my surroundings and asked.


    Me: ¡°Where is your team mate or are you posted here alone while the other Shadow Knight was busy stalling the other Groups of reinforcement?¡±


    By the looks of it, he was knocked out of his senses. Maybe he was thinking along the lines of how I knew this and so on... Hmm... I think I shall tip my hand a little bit more.


    Me: ¡°Decimating the Reha land, attacking and almost overrunning the Galeform land and now a disruption attempt on a Water Treatment facility close to Feli land. Judging from this pattern... I think I know what you are trying to do.¡±


    He was still in a state of bewilderment.


    Me: ¡°This is a War isn¡¯t it?


    A War of Attrition.¡±


    Wilm: ¡°How?¡± The only word that came out of his mouth.


    Me: ¡°That is of no importance. You will soon die along with your... partner, but what I actually want to know is that why the sudden movement?


    The attack on Reha land was a long time ago. Why start creating disruption at this moment?¡±


    Wilm: ¡°As much as I want to find out how you came to know about us, it is more apparent that ending you is the first


    priority.¡±


    He finally recovered from his state of confusion.


    Me: ¡°Yes... it should be, but before we engage it would be wise if you answer a few of my questions.¡±


    Wilm: ¡°I have grown tired of you beastmen. You boast of strength and evolution, but when faced with obstacles you fall easily. Look around us... And yet you speak as if you can do any better than them.¡±


    He pointed the tip of his spear towards me. His demeanor showed his confidence over his ability, his confidence over the matter of dispatching me easily.


    I started to walk circles around him; I need to find an opening and take the initiative. This Zendon¡¯s were good fighters and I need to learn from the mistakes I made facing Braxrad and the Lexia siblings.


    Me: ¡°You know, the more I think about it the more it falls into place. I think... the attack on the Reha land served as a scouting mission for you Zendon¡¯s. Which area to hit and with what intensity and manner. In time more teams such as yours would surface and create disruptions all over our continent ... thus wearing us down. Am I right, Wilm?¡±


    I stop circling him and draw my right hand sword.


    He cracks up a small smile which was seen for a split second before vanishing into nothingness.


    Wilm: ¡°It seems... you have a good head upon your shoulder. Too bad... it won¡¯t stay there for long.¡±


    I reciprocated his feelings back to him.


    Me: ¡°Funny... Even Braxrad Ranter said that.¡±


    His expression reverted back and returned to his serious self, although I think he never joked about anything up to now.


    Wilm: ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Me: ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple. I am here... pointing my swords towards you.¡±


    Wilm: ¡°Lies!!¡±


    I released my bloodlust and charged him. My sword aimed towards his neck. With just three or four steps I have already closed the gap between us. He was in my thrust zone and he looked stunned, an effect of releasing my bloodlust I am sure.


    The next thing I knew, I was standing and there was no one in front of me. I felt something telling me inside my head to crouch. I followed that feeling, pushing myself down and felt something cold passing over my head. There was no time to ponder what was it and I rolled towards my left and gained some distance. Standing up and turning back, I saw Wilm. I realized it was my instincts that saved me from getting my head severed. He still held his posture with which he attacked. He had slightly bent both of his knees and held the spear with of both his hands. He had a firm grip over it and his form was good. How did he shake himself up from that state? I had accounted the fact that he was agile, but to strike me after dodging my attack... he is very different from those three.


    I charged at him again. Keeping my left hand on the hilt of the left hand sword, I closed the distance between us and slashed towards his torso with my right. I exerted much more power in the slash as he blocked it with the tip of the spear. I removed my left hand and punched him on his left cheek. The impact made his fall back staggering. Seizing the opportunity, I slashed and thrust towards him at different angles. To my surprise, he parried it with all of them. He used the base of the spear to block my thrusts while diverted my slashes with the tip of his spear.


    Doing a quick roundabout, he moved to my right and placed a hit on my shoulder with the base of his spear. Pain erupted quickly, that hit contained a lot power behind it. The power was enough to cause pain, but not enough to disarm me. I fell back a couple of steps and attempted a roundabout kick towards his legs. As calculated, he takes a few steps back to dodge it. Using the momentum of the turn, I jumped towards him and thrust my right hand sword towards his waist.


    He was able to divert my thrust, but my power was enough to cut some part of his armour along his waist line. I wish I had my swords right there, but the ones in my hand were doing a decent job. Wasting no time, I quickly turned towards him and slashed towards his neck. He deflected my slash with the base and within seconds of coming in contact with my sword, his spear rotated which resulted with the tip of his spear just scratching my chin while going upwards vertically.


    I kicked him on his chest with my right foot and used the force of the kick propelled myself back. He too was forced back, but stuck his spear on the ground which helped him recover from the kick and stopped himself from being pulled back by the force of my kick.


    He looked towards me, his eyes fixed upon me. After getting up, he thrust his spear towards me. I deflected every time, but it seemed that I was being pushed back. One time his tip of the spear went fast my face just few inches away. I could feel the power behind the thrust on my face. I decided to shorten our distance and engage him.


    His thrust came at a rapid pace. He had bent his knees and kept attacking. Left, right... it did not matter wherever I moved; I found his spear coming towards me. His intention was clear... he was not going to let me shorten the distance between us.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I could unsheathe my left hand sword and push him back. I originally planned to use the left hand sword for giving a lethal strike. Back then, I did not face this kind of fury of attacks although now... I am tempted to use it and push him back. If he is seasoned fighter, he would have accounted for my left hand sword and I am sure he has something planned for it as well.


    I started moving circles around him, which made him follow me thus his power behind each and every thrust was less than before. To impede my movement, he started aiming for my lower body, especially the abdomen area. I parried his strikes one after another until suddenly one of attacks shifted direction and slashed upwards towards my throat. There... in a split second I found a window of opportunity.


    I twirled around to my right quickly. His strike missed me, he was bent pretty far forward and feet were stuck. Noticing his stance at that moment would increase the timing of his block, I unsheathed my left hand sword. Using the momentum generated from twirl, aligning myself towards him... I threw my left hand sword straight towards his right arm.


    My sword traveled towards him with great speed. I watched him noticing my sword coming towards him. He switched his stance and pulled back his spear to block the incoming sword, but my sword won that round. It lodged itself deep into his joint, making his arm stiff. He cried in pain instantly which gave me another window to attack.


    I charged towards him and grabbed his spear with my now free left hand. With a great amount of force pulled it and the spear came free of his grip. He came back to his senses and tried to pull my sword out of his hand. His spear felt heavy in my hand and I knew if I tried to use it, I would lose my balance. I decided to drop it on the ground and used a skill which I hadn¡¯t used for a long time.


    I slashed downwards towards Wilm, but elongated my arm while swinging down. The arc created by the swing leads my hand straight towards Wilm. The next thing I know he was screaming in intense agony while a huge amount of blood sprayed from his shoulders. His right arm dropped on the ground behind him. He dropped on the ground and kept screaming. I slowly walked towards him and put my right foot over his chest. Taking the sword out of his arm, I sheathed it. He kept screaming in agony while blood continued to flow out of him, wetting the ground. Tears came out of his eyes and he started to look pale.


    Me: ¡°Now... tell me, where is your Controller?¡±


    He stared at me not knowing what to say or think. There was no fear in them; it was something new for me. He was staring at his death and he was fearless.


    Me: ¡°Yes... I know all about your precious Controller. Now... tell me where it is hidden and I may not kill your partner.¡±


    His expression changed and anger surfaced. Putting pressure over his wounded arm, he tried to get up. Without wasting any time, I lopped it out of its place with a well placed slash. His cries filled the surroundings as he writhed in pain on the ground. If I don¡¯t kill him, excess blood loss will and speaking of blood... I... I felt a little sad. I had hoped he would give a tough challenge to overcome and maybe being bathed in his blood... I could have unleashed something he surely would have been afraid off, but alas.


    I placed the tip of my sword over his throat... barely grazing his skin. I asked once more.


    Me: ¡°I know for a fact that it is embedded inside a body part of your choosing. Tell me where it is and save me the trouble of skinning you alive.¡±


    A smile formed on my face and I did not know why. I was feeling pretty good about myself... maybe that¡¯s why.


    Wilm: ¡°Do what you want... *cough* My partner  *pant* *cough* partner will be fine *cough** cough* and you will never save them.¡±


    He cracked a wide grin, blood gushing out of his mouth too, but that didn¡¯t stop him from grinning. His sudden change made me a bit wary. Save whom? The adventurers? I asked him again.


    Me: ¡°Save who?¡±


    He coughed and coughed violently, spitting blood upon my shoes. He started panting and grew pale by the second. His time was near.


    Wilm: ¡°You are a *cough* *cough* an intelligent *pant**pant**pant* beastman. Figure *cough* it out.¡±


    He said partner which means there is one other Zendon in here. Must be located where our other Groups are. Hmm... Save who? He used the term ¡®them¡¯ which means it¡¯s not a particular beastman.


    I lowered myself a little bit and spoke to him.


    Me: ¡°Look, I know you think your little plan would be successful and you also think that somehow your partner will be alright. Before you die, I will say this... none of them is going to be as you intended. We will take back the Water Treatment Facility and I will torture your partner, but you have a chance here... You could point to me the direction where your partner is and I promise I will not harm your partner.


    So... what do you say?¡±


    Light had almost faded from his eyes. His end was near and I had major tasks ahead of me. I wish he would say something more useful.


    Wilm: ¡°*pant* *pant* We... *cough* will wipe you out.¡±


    I bit my lower lip before replying to him.


    Me: ¡°It seems I do have to skin you. Well, it was nice meeting you Wilm.¡±


    The light fades and his iris constricts. He was gone, leaving me with some questions. I didn¡¯t expect him to say anything useful to be honest, but he did say some vague things. It was a matter that needed some thought before dismissing it. First things first, I need to find his Controller... and fast.


    Me: ¡°King¡¯s Crystal... Activate Controller Location Detector.¡±


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    SCANNING...


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    The crystal started flickering and it continued for a while before it stopped.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    CONTROLLER FOUND.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    A red light shot out of the crystal. It pointed towards a point in his left chest. Taking my cue, I tried to find the clasp of his leather armour. Finding it, I quickly got rid of it. I needed to use my right hand and so I was a little skeptical if it would point anymore. When I hovered my hand over Wilm¡¯s body, the crystal pointed again and over at the same place.


    Once I sliced the skin layer carefully, the Controller showed itself. Immediately began to glow along with the King¡¯s Crystal before disintegrating into nothingness.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>


    KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    SKILL(S) UPGRADED:- 2.


    1. ControllerLocation Detector:-


    New Functions unlocked:-


    It can now be used to pin point location of Controller carriers¡¯ upto about a certain distance. (Maximum Distance= 1 Km)


    2. Inter-species Telepathic Communication:-


    New Functions unlocked:-


    It can now track movements of species under the Controller¡¯s power before reintegration with King¡¯s Crystal.


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Wow!! I don¡¯t know how the King¡¯s Crystal was created or how created it, but I have only respect for that being or beings. The King¡¯s Crystal has already made my life so much easy and it still keep¡¯s on adding new features into it. Although, how the King¡¯s Crystal can take control over the Controllers is another question that I want the answer off.


    Even the Controllers are a mysterious object in itself. How did the Zendon¡¯s of The Queendom of Deirdre Mhic made these items is another question I would love to get an answer of. With such a powerful item... I believe they will wreak havoc if unleashed upon us. I have to discuss this with my Queens and the other Councillors back in Blood Zuma.


    At one point in time... we have to make decision and so do I. I have to step up and be the beastman I should be.

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 12

    I sat under one of the numerous trees present there while waiting for Elel to return. It had almost been a half hour since Wilm¡¯s death. While waiting for Elel, I checked our surroundings for any monsters. Especially for all the monsters that were under the effect of Wilm¡¯s Controller. Using the new skill upgrade within the King¡¯s Crystal, I searched my nearby vicinity and came up with nothing. It seemed like all the monsters under the Controller¡¯s effect have been dealt with. There were other monsters present, but they were not high on my priority list.


    I checked again and scanned for the monsters under the Controllers effect, but increased the scanning range. With the maximum range that was being offered by this upgrade, the second route could be covered. It seemed that only both routes could be scanned and not further than that.


    Upon scanning the second route, I found several Controller effected monsters roaming. I did a rough count and it came to a total of 11 monsters. Few were scattered here and there, but most of them had gathered at a specific place. My best guess at that time was, it was the place where the main ambush of the rest of the scout group had taken place.


    I had hoped that at least some had survived, but the movement of the monsters seeped all the hope about this matter out of me. There was nothing I could do to save anyone of them. Although, I tried to regain my hopes by thinking about a possibility of one or two being alive. They could have fled the area and taken shelter somewhere. You could never determine exact scenarios during at a time like this.


    Once I had finished scanning the area, I stared at the King¡¯s Crystal. My mind immediately filled with questions about its existence and what level of capabilities does it have? As far as I can remember, this Crystal has come to my aid countless times. I wished the King¡¯s Crystal could store histories or accounts of all the Blood Kings that it has served. I wished to learn about the first Blood King and how was he? What were his thoughts while establishing an entire clan? I wished to learn how did King Hui¡¯Mi manage to win and get Adi¡¯Je to his side?


    I have heard some stories or accounts about King Hui¡¯Mi from Adi¡¯Je, but I had a feeling that there are much more things to know about. The fact that Adi¡¯Je herself was some generations old and the more mind boggling fact was that she was my wife. To think about it, my wife was once engaged to marry one of my ancestors... huh!!!


    I started to get headaches thinking about this. I hoped for Elel to return as soon as possible. My thoughts had started to wander into dangerous territory. Where... it was very hard to accept the truth even it was in front of me.


    I wonder how Adi¡¯Je¡¯s life was before the war. I wonder how she was seen back then. She surely must have been feared given her abilities. How was her father? What was her father¡¯s ability? Adi¡¯Je never talked about him. There must have been other strong individuals within the Bloods. How were they? What type of abilities do they possessed? So many questions I had and yet... there was no answer. Maybe... maybe I should ask Adi very adamantly. Another thought crept within me.


    How would I fare if I and Adi¡¯je came face to face? Did I even have a chance of winning? Or how would badly would I be beaten?


    A pain slowly emerged within my chest. I definitely had to challenge Adi¡¯Je when I returned... whatever may be the consequences. If I get beaten by my own wife, by my one of my own clan members than I would never be the King I want to be. I may be a half, but I was the King and I should definitely powerful beastmen.


    And then another of these annoying thought emerged. What about Naj¡¯Rak? How strong is she? How would I fare against her? Where was she when I left the Clan with Javel and team? How was life before she met me? I know very little of her past just like Adi¡¯Je.


    *sigh*


    I really have been only receiving and did not even try to learn about them.


    *sigh*


    I decided. When I get back, I would test myself against my two wives and many more Bloods. That¡¯s it! An idea struck.


    Upon my return, I would hold a competition with my Clan. Those who wished could participate and we would see how everyone fares and stand on the power scale.


    And I decided upon another thing. I would win that tournament.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Coming back to reality, I saw Elel running towards me. Why does he have to run? I saw many other beastmen following him. They must be the medic team.


    ¡°Sir!


    Sir!¡±


    Elel: ¡°Sir! I have brought them back.¡±


    I stood up and walked forward. Elel came and stopped just before me.


    Me: ¡°Good work, Elel.¡±


    I glanced behind him once more before speaking to him again.


    Me: ¡°Elel... Is that all of them?¡±


    Elel gave a slight nod of his head before replying.


    Elel: ¡°Yes Sir. I showed them the bodies which we had hidden, and came straight here.¡±


    Me: ¡°Good.


    Elel, call the one who leads this medic unit.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Yes Sir.¡±


    He turns around and runs towards the medic group. They stood around the tree line and watched the scene before them. It was normal... so many of our adventures died and to find them in a state like this... It can churn your stomach.


    Elel upon reaching them, started to converse with a small stature beastman. Soon of them walked towards me. I decided to meet them halfway and walked forward. The beastman who accompanied Elel had a brown skin complexion with long whiskers around his nose. He had black upturned eyes and carried a bow upon his back.


    The beastman introduced himself to me. His name was Theodar Labbi, belonging to the Labbi Clan. Of course I had no idea where that clan resided and I decided not to ask him about it as we had more pressing matters. I pointed towards the dead scouts and gave instructions.


    Me: ¡°Take back these bodies back to base camp.¡±


    Theodar Labbi looked at the bodies closely. He was feeling a little queasy; I could see it on his face. The sudden flash of horror, then followed by sadness.


    Theodar: ¡°How... how did this happen, Sir?¡±


    I pointed towards the dead monsters.


    Me: ¡°These adventurers were ambushed by these monsters. From what you can see... the adventurers did not fare well.¡±


    Theodar looked towards me.


    Theodar: ¡°Anything else, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes... come with me.¡±


    Both Elel and Theodar followed me while I led them towards Wilm¡¯s body. Upon reaching the place, I pointed towards Wilm.


    Me: ¡°Theodar... bag this body as well.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Is the the count, then 11, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°No.¡±


    Theodar and Elel looked a little confused.


    Me: ¡°Bag this body and take it straight to Commander Javel and tell him that I have sent it. It is imperative that he takes a look at this body.¡±


    Theodar: ¡°Alright, Sir.


    I will now go and instruct my team to start working.¡±


    Me: ¡°That would be best, Theodar.¡±


    Theodar turned around and started to make his way towards him team. Suddenly, I realized something and called him back immediately.


    He came back with a questioning look.


    Me: ¡°Do not forget to pick up all the weapons and personal items you find here. Take them as well along this one too.¡±


    I pointed towards Wilm¡¯s spear which was lying on the ground, drenched in his blood.


    Me: ¡°Although, pack this weapon along with the body. Inform Commander Javel that I want him to confiscate this weapon and to keep it with him, until I arrive.¡±


    Theodar: ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    He gave a slight nod of his head before walking towards his team.


    Elel: ¡°What is happening, Sir?¡±


    I turn my gaze towards Elel and asked him.


    Me: ¡°Elel, I requested someone familiar with the Poison Ground to accompany the medic team here. Where is the adventurer of interest?¡±


    Elel stood there and kept staring at me as if he was trying to remember something.


    Elel: ¡°Oh!!


    Yes, someone did come. He wanted to investigate the monsters we killed back on the road. He should have been behind us.


    Please let me check, Sir?¡±


    I went and sat down on the ground yet to be soiled by blood while Elel went to fetch whoever Javel sent.


    It took about 10 minutes to fetch whoever Javel sent and the beastman turned out to be Numes Feli. The one whom I met inside Javel¡¯s tent. The tall Feli with messy golden hair came along with Elel. He seemed worried and I had a vague idea about what worried him.


    Me: ¡°So... Javel sent you, Numes.¡±


    Numes: ¡°Ye-yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Tell me, how is the atmosphere in the base camp?¡±


    Numes:  ¡°It was filled with anxiousness before the news about the scout group being killed. Now... now it has turned into somewhat somber.


    After you informed Commander Javel to ask the other groups about their situation, we received information that like us, their scout teams were also unaccounted for.


    Taking Commander Javel¡¯s advice, they reported that they have started to find the bodies of the members of the scout teams along the path they were supposed to scout.¡±


    Me: ¡°Were all of them ambushed?¡±


    Numes takes a deep breath before answering.


    Numes: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Me: ¡°Then, it is safe to say that the Water Treatment facility has already been overrun. There is slim to no chance at all of finding survivors.


    Is that all they planned?¡±


    Numes: ¡°Who planned what? Le- I mean King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Rather than respond to his question, I immersed deep into my mind... thinking all the information that I had gathered at that point in time.


    Wilm said that I wouldn¡¯t be able to save them and he was not at all worried about his partner. They have a complex of being more powerful than us so... him thinking his partner would be fine was not far fetched. By the looks of it, I doubt we could save anybody in the Treatment Facility. Maybe... their plan was to disrupt the water flow of the Feli city...


    Wait a minute! If all of this is a part of a plan to plunge us into a war of attrition then...


    Flashes of Reha city and Galeform city floods my mind.


    I quickly snap out of my thought and looked towards Elel who was staring at me in confusion.


    Me: ¡°Elel! I need to send a message back to the Command.¡±


    I had imagined that it would take him some minute to comply, but I was wrong. He was attentive and quickly took out the portable messaging crystal.


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s a message to Javel.


    1.	I am sending a package through the medic team. Keep the package safe.


    2.	Send another medic team backed with combat ready adventures towards route 2. I suspect the rest of the scouting team might be there. There are monsters lurking there, it is imperative that they should be eliminated immediately.


    3.	Alert all other groups and tell them to charge in. We have to retake the treatment facility quickly. Tell them to be ready to face ultra aggressive monsters.


    4.	I suspect and highly recommend that the City of Feli should be informed to be in high alert. An attack like the Reha and Galeform clan might be coming.


    5.	The package is connected to this attack. It is one of the ones responsible for the fall of Reha.


    6.	I am forging ahead and will face any attacks or problems head on.


    7.	If the Council of Reha fails to comply, contact the Council of Zoit¡¯s Defence Department and mention my full identity. Inform them of my recommendation and they should take immediate steps to ensure the safety of the city of Reha.


    8.	Stand by for further information.


    Send this, Elel.¡±


    Numes constantly stared at me. His face was full of confusion and disbelief. He wanted to say something, but stopped himself. It seemed to be thinking hard about something. I gave him a smile before Elel informed that the message was sent.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.After informing Theodar of our departure, we head deep into the Poison Ground. I held an impression that the more we walk deeper into the forest the more dark it would get. That was not to be. We could see a fair amount of rays of the lightstar punch through the thick branches of the tree. The air was also a bit light which made the atmosphere less eerie.


    Neither Numis nor Elel spoke anything while we walked. Numis was in deep thought while Elel constantly looked around suspiciously. As if he was expecting an attack any minute. Alas... It was up to me to break the silence.


    Me: ¡°Numis, Elel informed me that you were inspecting some of the monsters that killed the scouts. Are they commonly found inside the Poison Ground?¡±


    Numis seemed to snap out of whatever he was in. He looked at me with a blank expression. I repeat once again.


    Me: ¡°The monsters that killed the scouts... Are they commonly found inside the Poison Ground?¡±


    Numis: ¡°Ohh!! I am sorry.


    Ahh... Ye-Yes. They are common her, but I have never heard or seen them inflict damage of this proportion.¡±


    Me: ¡°What are they called?¡±


    Numis: ¡°It was designated an unique identification number.¡±


    Out of curiosity, I asked him further about it.


    Me: ¡°An Identification number?¡±


    Numis: ¡°Yes.


    Poison Ground breeds many kinds of monsters that it was nearly impossible to neither name them nor remember their names.


    Thus, each one was designated an identification number based upon their living areas.


    It was decided to divide the total area of the Poison Ground similar to our city¡¯s arrangement. In that sense, the Poison Ground has three parts. An outer circular area, a middle circular area and an inner circular area.


    The Water Treatment Facility is located within the inner circular area, while the monster responsible for the killing of the scouts stayed within the middle circular area.


    The monsters id was M-4. The fourth species to be named, living within the middle circular area. The letter designated the place where they are found, namely ¡®O¡¯, ¡®M¡¯ and ¡®I¡¯ are used.¡±


    Me:  ¡°Very convenient.¡±


    Numis: ¡°Yes... it is. What¡¯s more troubling is the matter of M-4 attacking beastmen in the outer circle. All the monsters tend to stay with their area of spawn which made them easy to put an identifying number.¡±


    Me: ¡°So... this M-4 monster doesn¡¯t come out of its territory which is in the middle circular area.¡±


    Numis: ¡°Yes... not just this monster, all of them have the same tendency.¡±


    Me: ¡°This type of monster was selected to attack the outer area for a reason.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Why? For what reason, Sir?¡±


    Elel joined our conversation. I answered frankly about what I thought at that moment.


    Me: ¡°My best guess... to throw us in a panic or into a state of confusion or maybe... it was all for distracting us.¡±


    Numis: ¡°To distract us? To what end?¡±


    Me: ¡°I don¡¯t know and that was why I instructed Javel to put the Feli City on alert. You can never be too careful.¡±


    Elel: ¡°And how is that beastman related to all this, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°Which beastman?¡±


    Elel: ¡°The one whom you told the medic team to deliver directly to Commander Javel.¡±


    I smiled a little.


    Me: ¡°You will know when the time comes, now Numis... have we entered the designated middle area?¡±


    Numis stopped and quickly looked around before replying.


    Numis: ¡°Yes... we have just entered it. We may encounter ¡®M¡¯ designated monsters, but I am not even sure what type of monsters we could face here considering M-4 monsters attacked in the outer area.¡±


    To make sure what we could encounter there, I used the Inter-Species Telepathic Communication from the King¡¯s Crystal. Specifically, its newly gained ability to detect monsters under the influence of the Controller.


    I searched and found no monsters under its influence, but many other monsters surrounding us. The movement patters of those monsters indicated to me that we had surrounded and we stood where I calculated to be their converging point. I closed the King¡¯s Crystal function and calmly started to inform Elel and Numis.


    Me: ¡°Listen to me carefully.


    We are surrounded by monsters.¡±


    Numis: ¡°What!¡± He exclaimed... too loud for my liking.


    Me: ¡°Calm yourselves. There are many of them so what I would like all of us to do is...¡±


    I looked over to a tall tree just in front of us and pointed there.


    Me: ¡°Get on the tree and lie in wait for the monsters to show themselves.¡±


    Elel: ¡°On the tree?¡±


    Me: ¡°Come on, we haven¡¯t got much time.¡±


    It was better to know what type of monsters we were facing and then formulate a plan to take them out rather than my old plans facing them head on. I grew rather tired of that plan.


    I insisted Elel to be the first one to climb up the tree and hid himself within one of the thick branches, then it was Numis¡¯s turn. Elel hid fairly close to the top of the tree while Numis hid within one of the lower branches which gave him a good vantage point. I scaled the tree last and hid within the lower branches also to get a clear view of the area where the monsters would converge.


    We waited in our respective positions. Numis seemed to be experienced, but Elel above us made the occasional noise. I guess he can¡¯t help himself, he is courageous although lacks in the art of subduing his nervousness.


    Bushes below us made some noise which shifted our attention towards it. Little by little I saw small, slender... almost 6 feet long monsters with grey colour emerge into the open. All of them were of the same type and once they filly came out in the open, their count stood at 12. Red eyes, wide mouth with jagged teeth... these monsters looked really fearsome. Both of their ears continuously twitched while all of them pulled their up.


    Numis (*whispers*): ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    I whisper back.


    Me: ¡°What are they?¡±


    Numis (*whispers*): ¡°I-2... Nobody make even a single move. They have great hearing skills. They will definitely pick up an out of place noise.¡±


    Me (whisper to him): ¡°How should we approach?¡±


    Numis (*whispers*): ¡°We should wait till they all leave. They are a pack based type. All of them attack at the same type and are very unforgiving to their prey, especially when they are mating. The males show dominance by killing the most number of preys and unfortunately... they are inside their mating season.¡±


    Me (whisper to him): ¡°Alright... we wait for now, but if they take too long to disperse... we are attacking them.¡±


    Numis gave a nod of his head and I looked up to inform Elel about it too.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK* *CHISHHH*


    Within seconds, I saw Elel falling down from the tree. His back was facing the ground while his face was full of fear. It seemed like the branch he was sitting on... broke.


    Without wasting any time, I used my skill which enables me to elongate any part of my body. I stretched my right arm and gripped his right wrist tightly. Confirming my grip was tight, I pulled him up to where I was hiding. He seemed to have gone pale with fear and shock. I shook him a little bit, which helped to bring him back to reality.


    Numis: ¡°Ohh no.¡±


    I turned my attention towards the monsters on the ground. All of them were looking towards our direction and let out a scream of howl. It was an awful sound and unbearable to our ears and to make things worse, they surrounded the tree on which we were hiding. One by one they started to climb up. Because of their claws the monsters were able to swiftly climb up.


    Numis tensed himself up and drew his sword. I on the hand... had no mood to fight these things.


    Taking aim on the first one that was about to reach us, I fired an Air Blast with just 20% power. The monsters whole upper body blasted out spraying all the contents inside it to everywhere. The monster¡¯s remain fell on the ground, but before knocking another down with it. I fired another three Air Blast targeting the last three that was trying to climb. All three got their upper body blasted out and their remains fell on the ground. The base of the tree was filled with remains of four dead monsters while another whimpered away with the rest of the pack.


    Eight of those monsters designated I-2 gathered some distance away. They all kept their eyes on us and perhaps waited for us to get down.


    Me: ¡°Numis, what are their weapons?¡±


    Numis: ¡°They... umm they are known for their bite. I-2¡¯s have great strength in their jaws. I have heard stories of them even breaking swords with their bite.¡±


    Hmm... No... I do not need strength in my jaws.


    I shot another Air Blast towards the remaining I-2¡¯s containing 60% power within. Upon impact, a slight drizzle of blood and innards started to fall within a certain area. It continued for a minute before stooping. There were no traces of even one escaping. The area around us was littered with their remains. A small piece of a liver or at least I thought that it was landed on Elel¡¯s face. He got scared and slipped, but I caught him again and had a good laugh at his expense.


    I didn¡¯t pick up on monsters like I did back when I searched over Route 2. Ohh... it did say that it would point the monsters under control of the Controller the King¡¯s crystal last absorbed. Then the last batch was surely under Wilm¡¯s partner¡¯s.


    I checked again for any sign of other Controller, but got nothing from it.


    Me: ¡°Numis, how close are we to the Water Treatment Facility?¡±


    Numis: ¡°Only a couple kilometers away. I just hope we don¡¯t get attacked like that again.¡±


    Elel: ¡°I was wondering... what had happened to the Water Treatment Facility? So many unexpected events, there has to be a reason for it.¡±


    Me: ¡°There is one... although I have to see our destination before I confirm my theory.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Ahh... Si-Sir!


    Message from the Command Center.¡±


    Me: ¡°Read it Elel.¡±


    We stopped to listen what Javel had sent us. Elel started reading the message.


    Elel: ¡°It-its from Commander Javel and it is directed to you Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°Read it loud.¡±


    Elel gave a slight nod and started reading.


    Elel: ¡°The message reads:- I have received the package you have sent me and had kept your token with me. In compliance with your suggestion, we have informed every Group engaged with this quest as well as advised the Council of Feli very very strongly.


    They first weren¡¯t ready to accept the information even after my backing. With that in mind, I informed the Department of Defence of the Zoit Council as per your suggestion again.


    Immediate action was to be taken was the order we were issued by the Council of Zoit as well as ordered the Council of Feli to be on alert and ready for imminent attack.


    The Council of Zoit has acknowledged your threat assessment along with my testimony. They have ordered us who are under the direct or indirect employment of the Council of Zoit to keep whatever we find it a secret and to only transport the findings to the special team which would be sent to the Feli land shortly.


    They have requested you, as an ally of the Council of Zoit and as the King of Blood Zuma to keep everything you find a secret and to share the findings with them. They have also wished to have a meeting with you in accordance to recent turmoils.


    Message end from the Council of Zoit.


    Le¡¯On... Be advised... The package has another copy. Liala. I have met the package before. Find those bastards.


    Message end.¡±


    Numis and Elel both stared at me with blank faces while I had a smile on my face. So... the name of Wilm¡¯s partner is Liala. Although, it did trouble me that Javel said that he had met Wilm before. When? How?


    I decided to search and find this... Liala and learn whatever was going on. Then I could ask Javel about how he came to know them.


    Me: ¡°Alright... Elel and Numis, let¡¯s move.¡±

 Volume 7- CHAPTER 13

    Travelling through the forest, we did encounter a lot of other controlled monsters. They came in groups, but not as many to overpower us with sheer numbers. It felt like they were attacking us to try and stop us from advancing further. I kept on searching for them and most came groups of ten. Some came launching at us from the trees, some dug holes underground and lay in wait for us. Some came charging through the forest. I felt that it was a concerted effort from our target, a Zendon named Laila to try and delay us in our efforts of finding her.


    Numis handled himself very well during various conflicts. He informed us about the monster¡¯s ranks and their weapons of choice so that we could be careful in dealing with them. Elel was the one who developed more as an adventurer. He gained a lot more confidence in himself and in many occasions kept his composure in dealing with monsters. He as well as Numis helped me in dispatching a lot of the controlled monsters. It was a big help when these two taking the initiative sometimes while I searched for Liala and for other monsters.


    Surprisingly, we didn¡¯t come across any monsters that were not controlled. The most challenging one was the monsters that attacked us from under the ground. The light within this dense forest was dim as it was and that even looked fading. Night time was approaching and those ground dwelling monsters were very pesky to say the least. When encountering them, we only got to see two giant long pointed tentacles emerge within the ground and tried to impale us.


    Numis said that these monsters were named I-1 as they were the most difficult to defeat. We could not find nor see its actual body. Only the tentacles emerged suddenly and attacks. There were three pairs of two pointed tentacles attacking in a synchronized way. Numis informed that the monster named I-1 had two tentacles with which it attacks as well as two with which it digs in the ground. They were small and harmless compared to its front tentacles. The I-1 monsters always work in a group three and places themselves at three different points, forming a triangular kill zone. The only way to detect these monsters was to just enter their kill zone. Even the King¡¯s Crystal could not exactly pinpoint their location.


    Instead of forming a cluster in one area, I instructed them to disperse and move to different places. Even then, the tentacles attacked us with precision. Wherever we moved, they followed. I was confused at how could they attack with such precision even as they were underground.


    Moreover, our strikes were also of no use. They were not doing anything except scraping off from the hard skin of the tentacles. Numis... Initially forgot about this part, but remembered that the joints of these tentacles were the weak points.


    Sheathing my swords, I attempted to catch a tentacle while it swung down on me. I was partially successful in that experiment. I had misjudged the power with which the tentacle came down upon me. To compensate for the power generated from the downward force, I bend down on one knee and caught the tentacle with both of hands wrapped around it with my body elongation skill.


    The monster whose tentacle I caught tried to retract the tentacle upwards. I latched onto it with more power. It tried several times to free it, but could not succeed. Though, holding it for so long was also taking a toll on me. I waited for the right moment, which came shortly after. With a big heave, the monster tried to lift its tentacle with more force. Along with it, it exposed it joint for a short amount of time. The joint rose from the ground level and launched an air blast of 40% power towards the joint.


    The next thing I saw, the whole tentacle came off while grey liquid started to spray from its severed just like a high pressured fountain. I let go of the tentacle and it crashed on the ground over another tentacle of another I-1 which was attacking Elel. The pressure with which it fell, I heard a loud cracking sound which made ground around us ruble for a few seconds before the area from where that tentacle emerged with the same grey liquid.


    Elel had fallen down on the ground and kept staring at me. Another tentacle approached from behind. I was tired and needed to catch my breath, but these monsters attacked relentlessly. I jumped and pushed Elel out of the way by elongating my right hand. He was just inches away from getting impaled. I landed just few steps away from the place from where a tentacle emerged. I grabbed the tentacle and pulled it up, exposing the joint. Firing a 60% powered air blast; the tentacle came off while grey liquid sprayed out.


    Throwing the severed tentacle off to a side, I surveyed my surroundings and found that only three tentacles were now attacking us. I was getting tired from this method. Numis bravely deflected and dodged the attacks. Elel quickly got back up and went to assist Numis. Trying to grab an tentacle and hoping that with some effort, it will show its joint was not going to work all the time.


    Two consecutive tentacles came down upon Numis. He dodged one, but he lost his balance. Elel grabbed Numis from behind and pulled him out of harm¡¯s way, but another tentacle approached them from behind. Both Numis and Elel were unaware of its presence. With grave situations, I did what I could do at that moment.


    I aimed and gave an air blast with 100% power aimed towards the incoming tentacle. The recoil of the blast threw me back as I anticipated it would, but the recoil power was a lot less than I had endured it before. This time, I pressure the air blast into a tapering shape, like a spear and not a wide blast. Seconds after loosing the air blast, the tentacle bent on the opposite side while bones came out of its skin along with a constant flow of its grey blood. I was more surprised at that fact that, my air blast couldn¡¯t severe the tentacle completely. This things must have strong bone density and an exceptional sensing capability even greater than the king crystal to top it off. I immediate craved for the monster¡¯s core. It has been a long time since I have eaten one.


    I quickly got up on my feet and loosed another 100% powered air blast towards a tentacle, producing the same result as before. I repeated this again and finished the tentacles off. I was not sure that the monsters were dead, but their tentacles were permanently out of commission. I saw the monsters tried to move the tentacles broken by the air blasts only to fail.


    I stayed on the ground for some time, recuperating my energy. I faced Numis and Elel; they were too on the ground looking confused.


    Me: ¡°They aren¡¯t dead are they?¡±


    Numis: ¡°Ye-yes.¡±


    I gave a quick thought about the options in my hand. I waste time killing these monsters and taking their cores or I could push forward in locating Liala and lose the chance of getting new useful skills. Hmm... What should I choose? I do not think these two would enjoy watching me eating monster cores, but I could gain something useful which could supplement my body structure or ability in a new way. And by doing it, Liala could finish with what she was tasked and we may lose the initiative. Some big might happen if I lose time...


    Me: ¡°Hey, Numis...


    Have we entered the Inner Zone?¡±


    Numis looked around for a bit and nodded.


    Numis: ¡°We just have entered it. The facility is towards that way.¡±


    Me: ¡°How much more time will it take to reach there?¡±


    Numis: ¡°Maybe an hour, if we don¡¯t take any rest.¡±


    Me: ¡°Will both of you do me a favour?¡±


    Elel: ¡°A favour, Sir?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.


    I will go ahead... alone.¡±


    Numis: ¡°Alone!


    Why? What should we do?¡±


    Me: ¡°Please stay here and kill these monsters.¡±


    Elel: ¡°Why, Sir?


    We already have cleared the field and we are good to go.¡±


    Me: ¡°Elel... I need the cores of these monsters.¡±


    Numis: ¡°What good would it do? It¡¯s worthless, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Elel: ¡°Sir, I agree. I was informed that they cannot be used in anything.¡±


    Me: ¡°I have my reasons, Elel. Please... kill them and bring me those cores. Meanwhile, I will go ahead and scout the area until you join me.


    Please... do me this favour, guys.¡±


    Numis: ¡°This... This is unheard of. You really need those cores?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Both of them looked at one another before Elel replied.


    Elel: ¡°Alright, Sir.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you... really thank you for doing this favour for me.¡±


    Numis sighed.


    Numis: ¡°Should we inform the Command about this arrangement.¡±


    Me: ¡°No.


    After gathering the core, move as close as you can to the facility. I would find you.¡±


    Numis: ¡°Okay...¡±


    I got myself up and helped both of them to get up on their feet. Giving each of them a pat on their back and a warm and sincere smile, I start walking towards where Numis pointed. While I passed them, Numis made a passing comment.


    Numis: ¡°You are weird.¡±


    I smiled back and was off on my way. Excitement filled me up to the brim. The thought of consuming those monster cores was giving me a sense of happiness. Though... I needed to find Liala and know more about their objective.


    Quickening my pace, it took me less than half an hour to reach the outskirts of the facility. Using the King¡¯s Crystal, I was also able to locate another controller user within the area where the water treatment facility lies. She hadn¡¯t moved from there for a while nor did I see any monsters around it. Only many dead bodies of guards littered the area around the facility.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The water treatment facility had a long fence surrounding it, presumably from all sides. I also found two sentry posts empty, but both of them had a good amount of blood splattered on its walls within it. The facility was constructed on the bank of the lake.


    Bodies of what seemed to be of the Zoit army men laid on the ground. A few of them lay close to the place from where I observed the area. Both of them had a clean wound on the back of their heads. The wound was also on their throats indicating that the weapons with which they were killed produced a through and through wound. Though they were pierced from behind, they must have bled to death. The ground area around them was drenched with blood of beastmen.


    Unlike these two, most of them seem to be torn apart and some had gaping holes within their bodies. I suspect the monster named I-1 being the ones responsible for the gaping holes within the Zoit soldiers. The view of the torn apart bodies of the soldiers was gruesome to watch.


    What kind of monsters could have done this?


    A question which kept gnawing at me from within.


    The fence was made out of steel and a large chunk of the fence was missing. It looked like it had been ripped out and some particle of the fence lay here and there. I saw a few beastmen impaled with the some parts of the fence. Whatever attacked this place had the power to decimate the Zoit soldiers stationed here.


    On the other side of the fence, the doorway to the wooden structure known as the facility was missing, most likely being also ripped open. Blood was splattered around the hole too. The hope of finding any survivors came down from hopeful to slim. Another interesting thing I noticed was that there were few shattered weapons on the ground too.


    ¡°Oi! Who are you?¡±


    A sudden voice came from my left. Looking towards it, I found the voice belonged to a Zoit Army man. He emerged behinds the trees and stood with his weapon pointed towards me.


    I smiled and replied to him.


    Me: ¡°Now... Is this how someone asks a question to there brother-in-law... Onray?¡±


    He pointed his sword down and approached with a calm demeanor.


    Onray: ¡°You are not my brother-in-law.¡±


    Me: ¡°And... Why is that?¡±


    Onray: ¡°You didn¡¯t pass your test.¡±


    We stood face to face. His eyes were cold just as before when we met. I patted his shoulder and said.


    Me: ¡°I passed your sister¡¯s. That is enough for me.¡±


    We kept looking at me while gazing straight into my eyes. We heard some ruffling noise coming behind him. Few more Zoit soldiers came out behind the trees.


    ¡°Sir!


    We searched the surrounding. Nothing, but dead bodies.¡±


    Me: ¡°Did you find trouble on your way here?¡±


    Onray: ¡°You could say that. Lost a lot of beastmen trying to reach here. Our scout group was massacred, those who retrieved fared no better until your group informed us of the situation. We took appropriate actions and managed to get forty of us here.¡±


    Me: ¡°The rest of your unit is dead?¡±


    Onray: ¡°No... About sixty are, the rest are injured and are being treated back in the base camp.


    What are you doing here? Where is your beastmen from your group?¡±


    Me: ¡°They will come. For now, it¡¯s only me and just so you know... I was the one who found all those information.


    See! Isn¡¯t your brother-in-law cool?¡±


    Onray: ¡°Ugh!


    Again with the brother-in-law... I told you-¡±


    I placed my left arm around his shoulders.


    Me: ¡°This is the first time I seen you to be so talkative. I thought you were the silent type of beastmen. Certainly from the words you spoke yesterday supported this fact.


    You know... I have an idea.¡±


    Onray pulls my arm down and looks me in the eye. He seemed a little agitated.


    Onray: ¡°I have no interest in hearing about your idea.¡±


    He turned towards his beastmen.


    Onray: ¡°Gather everyone else; we will move out to clear the facility.¡±


    Me: ¡°You know... I am kind of hurt. Oh well... I will let it go this time.


    Onray... would you not wait for the other groups to join us?¡±


    He slightly turned towards me.


    Onray: ¡°We can¡¯t afford to wait any longer. The faster we solve the problem... the better.¡±


    Me: ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little brash, brother-in-law?¡±


    Onray: ¡°Don¡¯t... call me by that.


    And what makes you think I am being brash? We searched most part of this area and found no monsters lurking.¡±


    Me: ¡°True, but have you surveyed the bodies of your dead comrades over there?¡±


    I pointed towards the places where dead bodies lay.


    Onray: ¡°And your point being?¡±


    His agitation seemed to have risen a little.


    Me: ¡°Have you noticed the state of some of those bodies?¡±


    He glanced over the water treatment facility and saw the state of the dead soldiers. He observed the area for a while before twitching his eyebrows.


    Onray: ¡°Hmm... How can this be?¡±


    Me: ¡°Right... and have you met any kind of monster till now in this forest that can do this much devastation?¡±


    Onray¡¯s eyes moved back and forth from me to the scene before him.


    Onray: ¡°No.¡±


    He replied in a cold voice. I imagined that reality had struck him.


    Onray: ¡°What could have done those? The Poison grounds have no type of monsters that can tear up a beastman completely.¡±


    Me: ¡°Not that you know off, but... maybe... maybe...¡±


    He looked back towards me.


    Onray: ¡°What?¡±


    Me: ¡°Does the Poison Grounds have any monster whose behaviours or aggressiveness would change if their personality is tweaked a little bit?¡±


    Onray: ¡°I... I don¡¯t follow you.¡±


    The Controller can bring out the dangerous side of monsters, it¡¯s a fact. Then, if no such monsters exist in the Poison Ground who could tear a beastmen like a paper... could that Zendon forced this type of behaviours upon a less lethal monster or better... brought out the worst version of a particular monster within it?


    Onray: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Me: ¡°I think... some or it could be any type of known monster had been forced to show its most lethal side.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Forced! How?¡±


    Me: ¡°I have seen such type of behaviours back when I was engaged in the quest of stopping the Dynoth monsters. I do not know how, but... it might be same here too.¡±


    Onray¡¯s eyes became large.


    Onray: ¡°You mean...¡±


    ¡°Sir!


    Look over there!¡±


    We both turned towards the Zoit soldier who pointed towards the facility. With intrigue, we turned again towards the facility. Some kind of monsters was emerging from within the lake. They were light brown in colour, about 6 feet tall as they walked out of the water and on to the bank on their two feet. Their feet were webbed as well as their hands. They had a small conical face and two eyes.


    At first sight their count stood at ten. Upon emerging they kept on walking towards where we were standing. These monsters walking pace was quite slow.


    Me: ¡°I think we found our answer.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Is that... is that the I-2¡¯s?¡±


    A soldier replied him.


    ¡°I-I think so, Sir.¡±


    Onray: ¡°When did they get the ability to walk on land?¡±


    He as well as his soldiers stood looking over the incoming monsters. Some of them looked confused along with Onray and some stood shocked. Are these monsters really that different from what they know?  I lightly nudged Onray¡¯s shoulder and said.


    Me: ¡°Hey... Let¡¯s bet on something.¡±


    He turned to me and resumed his cold attitude.


    Onray: ¡°I am not interested.¡±


    Me: ¡°Ohh... I think you will be once you hear it.¡±


    He grew annoyed.


    Onray: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Me: ¡°Let¡¯s see which one of us could kill the highest number of these monsters.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Okay... and then what?¡±


    Me: ¡°If I score more than you, you will have to acknowledge me as your brother-in-law.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Hmm...


    And if I win... you will never claim to be the husband of my deceased sister.¡±


    Me: ¡°That¡¯s harsh... it would never seize to be a fact that we were married even if you do not acknowledge it.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Then, I want you gone from the Feli land and never return.¡±


    Me: ¡°Alright, deal.¡±


    A small smile formed in the corner of his mouth. The coldness in his eyes disappeared and was replaced by a spark. I could feel his excitement. So... my brother-in-law likes a little friendly competition.


    Onray: ¡°Be ready to lose.¡±


    *********************************************


    // END OF VOLUME 7//


    // AUTHOR¡¯S NOTES:- //


    What are your views about this volume? I would really like to know. The next Volume will be uploaded as soon as I have finished re-writing it.

 Volume 8- CHAPTER 1

    ¡°Where is Le¡¯On?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After entering the command tent, I asked Javel. He was pacing vehemently throughout the tent. His face was tense and seemed in deep thought. There was no one inside the tent except him. Taking advantage of a free chair close to the large table, I sat down. Javel looked like he was in deep thought and I waited for him to notice me¡­ but that did not happen.


    I sighed while deciding to interrupt him.


    Me: ¡°Javel¡­ Where is Le¡¯On?¡±


    He continued to pace around as my words flew right past him. Something serious must have happened for him to be so much tensed. I heard about the scout group being missing and some turned out to be dead. Maybe¡­ the matter of the scout might be pushing him to be in this kind of state.


    I should come back later.


    I got up and before heading towards the tent exit, I informed Javel.


    Me: ¡°Javel, I will come later.¡±


    I turned around.


    ¡°Oh!


    Marion!¡±


    Immediately, I turned towards him. He had stopped pacing and was looking towards me in a questioning look.


    Javel: ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    Me: ¡°Finally¡­ you noticed me.¡±


    He looked a bit confused and asked.


    Javel: ¡°What?¡±


    Me: ¡°I have been present for around ten minutes in this tent and even called you twice, but you didn¡¯t answer. I thought I should come back later.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Oh¡­ Oh okay.


    I am sorry... about that.¡±


    Me: ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Yes.¡±


    I sat down on the chair.


    Me: ¡°You do know you could share it with me.¡±


    He too followed suit and pulled up a chair and sat opposite to me.


    Javel: ¡°I know¡­ I was just thinking about how to go on about it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Come on, tell me.¡±


    He locked his eyes with mine. Noticing his serious mood, I asked.


    Me: ¡°Is this has to do with the scouts being missing?¡±


    He gave a nod of his head and replied.


    Javel: ¡°And much more.¡±


    Me: ¡°Meaning?¡±


    Javel: ¡°You must have heard that some of the scouts were found dead.¡±


    Me: ¡°Of course.


    As per your order, I dispatched two medic teams in the poison grounds.¡±


    Javel: ¡°The reason behind our scouts being dead has been found.¡±


    I waited for him to continue.


    Javel: ¡°They were ambushed by monsters of the poison ground. Higher level monsters¡­ who should have been in the middle or inner circle of the poison grounds.


    The monsters were directed towards them¡­¡±


    He paused while I broke down the information.


    How could the monsters be directed towards doing anything? I have nev-


    It hit me¡­ I looked towards Javel.


    Javel: ¡°Yes¡­ just like the attacks on Reha as well as the Galeform Clan. It is the work of the same people whose members killed Aby.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then we should alert all other groups and return back. Feli could be attacked at any time!¡±


    Javel: ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you want to see one of those perpetrators?¡±


    I squinted my eyes towards him with a questioning look.


    Javel: ¡°I sent Le¡¯On to search for the scouts and all the field reports about the situation of the scouts came from him.¡±


    Me: ¡°Le¡¯On is in the grounds? Alone?¡±


    Javel: ¡°No¡­ two more adventurers are there with him. Moreover he managed to kill one of them and sent me the body for safe keeping.


    Do you want to see it, Marion?¡±


    I nodded my head and replied.


    Me: ¡°Yes! Where is it?¡±


    He got up from his chair and motioned me with his hand to follow him. I have known him since we both started adventuring and very few times I have seen him in the state which he is now¡­ quiet and tensed. Without wasting any time, I followed him. He led me out of the tent and towards the area where the living quarters has been erected. Few beastmen could be seen in this area as most of them probably are together with their respective assigned units. The lightstar was about to set over the horizon as light faded slowly. The wind picked from the south a little. We were walking opposite to the wind and I was thankful for tying my hair with before I even came to meet Javel. If I had kept them loose, then I would have to make the extra effort of tying them against the current of the wind.


    Javel kept leading me without speaking even a single word. What happened that made him so sombre?


    Walking for few minutes, he stopped in front a tent. The tent was being guarded by two adventurers who upon seeing Javel, parted and gave him a clear to the entry. Javel looked backed before entering and signalled me with a motion of his right hand to follow him.


    Entering the room, I saw Javel stood in front of a table. A body bag was placed upon the table. Javel glanced towards me before averting his eyes towards the body bag.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Javel: ¡°This is it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why is it here?


    I should be the one to examine this body before anyone.¡±


    Javel: ¡°Le¡¯On wanted this body not be seen or touched by anybody except me or him.¡±


    Me: ¡°Who¡¯s he to decide what should be done to an enemy body? It¡¯s my job to do it!¡±


    I got a little annoyed on Le¡¯On.


    Does he not trust me?


    Javel: ¡°I wanted you to see this body for a very different reason.¡±


    Me: ¡°What different reason?¡±


    I inquired.


    Javel slowly undid the straps of the bag and went on to open the bag. He opened it wide so that I could have a good view.


    Javel: ¡°Because of this.¡±


    My eyes grew large and I felt something went up and down my spine. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s- it¡¯s him!


    Javel! It¡¯s one I treated!


    Wh-what is going on?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Yes¡­ he is one of those two whom we helped and travelled with. I believe he said his name was-¡°


    Me: ¡°Wilm¡­ he said his name was Wilm, but how?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Apparently he is the one behind the killings of the scouts.¡±


    I looked towards Javel still unsure what to think.


    Me: ¡°Are you sure he was the one?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Le¡¯On faced off with him and killed him. Le¡¯On informed me about it and I don¡¯t think he will lie to us.¡±


    Me: ¡°No¡­ no he would not.¡±


    Javel: ¡°*sigh* And furthermore, I contacted the Council of Zoit with Le¡¯On¡¯s insistence and was ordered to back Le¡¯On in whatever he needs to find the rest of these people if there are any left.¡±


    Me: ¡°Javel¡­ How did this happen?


    I didn¡¯t pick up any malicious nature from the-¡­¡±


    Another point struck me suddenly.


    Me: ¡°Javel!


    The woman!¡±


    Javel: ¡°I know¡­ his partner. I have already informed Le¡¯On about her and he is currently locating her.¡±


    I touched the cheek of the dead body lying in front of me.


    Me: ¡°So¡­ this is a member of the Zendon people.¡±


    Javel: ¡°They had blue crescent eyes. Le¡¯On mentioned about the eyes didn¡¯t he?


    I had completely forgotten about them.¡±


    Hmm¡­ I slowly traced my finger close to his closed eyes and slid up his right eye lid revealing a blue crescent eye. I looked back up towards Javel and told him.


    Me: ¡°Javel, send someone to my tent in the Medic area to bring me my kit. It is probably placed on the table there.¡±


    He looked questioningly towards me and asked.


    Javel: ¡°Why?¡±


    Me: ¡°I am going to perform certain test on this body.¡±


    After few minutes of intense staring between the two of us, he let out a long sigh and left the tent. I brought back my attention towards the body.


    What should I do first? Hmm¡­ Start with some blood work¡­ see if anything helps me with my other project. I hope the last two potions I made are not poisonous. If so then the skin of this body will turn pitch black¡­ that I do not want it to happen. I am sorry Wilm to test it unto you, but you are dead and no one to claim your body. Why waste a perfect practice body?


    Apart from the eyes, there are a number of physical attributes I noticed with my eyes. This race does not have any resemblance to any beasts like us. They do not have any canines and their ribcage seems to have lesser bones than we do. The rest would be known when I open him up. I hope Le¡¯On does mind¡­ Ahh¡­ Who cares! He ran off without seeing me¡­ why is he so hesitant?


    He wasn¡¯t that night.


    Javel: ¡°Here¡­¡±


    Javel came inside the tent along with my kit. He handed to me and said.


    Javel: ¡°I have received a report from Zoit Army camp.¡±


    Without looking at him, I asked.


    Me: ¡°What did they say?¡±


    Javel: ¡°Onray and Le¡¯On are facing off monsters in the inner circle just on the perimeter of the facility.¡±


    Me: ¡°What!¡±


    I quickly looked towards Javel.


    Me: ¡°Onray and Le¡¯On?¡±


    He nodded his head and with a small smile from the corner of his mouth, he replied.


    Javel: ¡°And they say¡­ those two are clearing the field all by themselves.


    Actually¡­ competing was the word they used.¡±


    Me: ¡°Figures¡­ unknown to both of them¡­ they are pretty much the same.¡±


    Javel: ¡°I hope they play along.¡±


    ************ Le¡¯On POV*************


    These things do not spray any blood. Whichever way I cut them, their blood seems to trickle down. Ducking under a slash of a claw, I separated the left leg of the monster. I quickly stood up and turned around to finish the monster only find a sword lodged it its throat. I felt a little annoyed.


    Me: ¡°Hey!


    This was mine!¡±


    Onray, the owner of the sword and the one who stole my kill shrugged his shoulders casually and replied.


    Onray: ¡°I didn¡¯t see your name on it.¡±


    I stood there eyeing him for a second. He walked passed me as if it was nothing. While crossing me, he whispered.


    Onray: ¡°And by the way¡­ My count stands at six.¡±


    The first wave of the I-2 monsters had been cleared. After stealing my kill, his count does stand at 6 while I had four. Luckily, more I-2 monsters appeared rom the lake. This time, they walked up to us in a group of five. I smelled a great chance to increase my count at one go. Without wasting any time, I rushed forward and passed Onray in a flash. Taking out my left hand sword, I slashed towards the throat of the first monster in the wave. Successfully cutting its throat, I ducked an incoming swipe of a claw of the monster behind it. This time, I quickly got up carrying the momentum and slashed backwards with my left hand sword. The monsters head rolled off quickly. The next monster got itself gutted. The two I-2¡¯s behind it, slashed towards me at the same time.


    I cleanly cut off both incoming arms with a downward slash of both my swords. It was easy to kill them after that. When the last body of an I-2 monster hit the ground, Onray reached the place where I was standing. His smirk was nowhere to be seen and I felt myself grinning.


    Me: ¡°That makes it nine for me.¡±


    He was annoyed and I intended to annoy him further.


    Me: ¡°You are getting slow Onray, what is the matter?


    Are you feeling tired perhaps?¡±


    He snorted and with a disdain look he replied.


    Onray: ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky with these meagre numbers.¡±


    Another batch of I-2 monsters appeared from the lake, but this time they stooped as soon as they came on land. Keeping their eyes fixed upon us, without any warning they let out a scream all at once.


    The collective scream of the monsters were not too taxing on our ears and it left us feeling a little uneasy. The monsters started walking towards us as soon as they stopped screaming. Their pace was nothing to be concerned with.


    Onray: ¡°Though I would be happy to beat you, but why are they attacking and why now? I just can¡¯t see the whole picture.¡±


    Me: ¡°To stall us¡­¡±


    He glanced towards me. I matched his glance with mine and shrugged.


    Me: ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    He rolled his eyes and replied.


    Onray: ¡°If so, then why?


    What reason could it be to stall us?¡±


    Me: ¡°I could think of some.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Do you know something that I do not?¡±


    His voice sounded more heavy than normal.


    Me: ¡°Just my intuition¡­ brother-in-law.¡±


    Onray: ¡°How many times do I have to tell you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    Onray: ¡°Do not¡­ call me¡­ brother-in-law.¡±


    He dashed forward in a blink of an eye. His agility outmatched me and from what I have seen¡­ he may outmatch Aby too.


    He went on to bash the first monster with his shield, knocking it down and finished that monster off with stab on its face. Retrieving his sword he jumped towards two I-2 monsters. The monsters saw him and swiped their claws at him. Onray blocked it with his shield and kicked a monster over its chest and knocked it down while landing. Crouching, he slashed towards the right leg of the monster still standing. The leg came off which made the I-2 monster tumble down and met with its end on the sword of Onray. The one he kicked mid-air was trying to get up quickly, but unfortunately it too died as Onray slashed and cut open its throat.


    Within a span of two minutes, he took down three of the four that approached. He levelled with me in score, but I was not to be outdone. Taking aim, I threw my right hand sword towards the sole remaining monster. Onray tried to take the kill for himself, but the speed of the sword was more than his reaction at that time. The sword nicely lodged itself inside the monsters face, killing it instantly.


    Once the monster was down, Onray looked angrily towards me. I jogged in a light pace towards my kill with a nice smile. By the time I reached and pulled my sword out, he gotten up and walked near to me. I turned towards him.


    Me: ¡°It¡¯s still my lead brother-in-law.¡±


    Onray: ¡°That was my kill.¡±


    He sounded angry and understandably so.


    Me: ¡°I didn¡¯t see your name on it.¡±


    He tightened his grip on the sword in his hand. I placed my right hand on his right shoulder and patted him lightly.


    Me: ¡°There¡­ there brother-in-law, don¡¯t fret. I am sure you will get a chance to tie the count up with me in the future.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±


    Me: ¡°If you¡¯re angry then shall I think that you do not have a clear head and therefore unable to continue our little game?¡±


    He stared straight towards my eyes and seemed to be thinking something. He sighed and replied.


    Onray: ¡°You would have to do more to stop me beating you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Excellent!¡±


    I patted his shoulder a few more times while grinning.


    Me: ¡°Now¡­ shall we move towards our original target?¡±


    Onray gave a slight nod and started walking towards his subordinates.


    Me: ¡°And just for the record Onray!¡±


    Onray stopped and turned towards me.


    Me: ¡°The last kill makes my count stand at ten while you stand at nine.¡±


    He did not reply. He turned and kept on walking towards his subordinates.


    Me: ¡°Oh Aby¡­ you should have told me something about your brother.¡± I whispered to myself.


    I walked back towards the tree line to rest. The light however little it was inside the forest, was fading slowly indicating that the sun was setting. Fighting monsters in the dark would be a very difficult task. Cutting my rest short, I approached Onray to discuss about the matter.


    Me: ¡°Onray¡­ how do you intent to stay here when it gets dark?¡±


    He looked up and observed the skyline which was non-existent due to the tall trees blocking it.


    Onray: ¡°We should light some torches, but have to be careful with it. Don¡¯t want to be seen easily by whatever ¡®s inside the facility nor any monsters that may yet linger here.¡±


    Me: ¡°The perimeter seems to be clear at this moment; I think we should push to retake the facility.¡±


    Onray: ¡°This might be the only intelligent thing you have said all day.¡±


    Me: ¡°Or it might be that you are too slow to understand whatever I am saying.¡±


    ¡°Sir!


    More incoming!¡±


    He faced the soldier and asked him.


    Onray: ¡°From where?¡±


    The soldier pointed towards our back.


    ¡°Behind us, Sir!¡±


    Both of us turned around. The light had almost faded making the treeline almost invisible to see yet the outlines of the monster could be seen perfectly. More they came closer, the more their ranks seemed to swell. There was a mixture of different types of monsters advancing together. Their numbers were too much for both of us to handle alone. We needed a big team of our own. I can¡¯t be reckless here and neither can I keep a watch over Onray. I know he is even more capable than me at this moment, but still¡­ he is my only brother-in-law.


    A small chuckle came out of me after thinking that.


    Onray: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Me: ¡°Nothing¡­ just remembered a funny thing.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡±


    Me: ¡°Cheer up brother-in-law¡­ A whole swarm of monsters heading our way and you now have a chance to advance your count. Is it a wonderful opportunity?¡±


    Onray: ¡°There are too many of them and they could flank us with their sheer number at any given time. This is not the place to face them¡­ we need to retreat and find a favourable position.¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes¡­ I agree, but there aren¡¯t any favourable positions available for us except the facility.¡±


    ¡°Sir! More I-2¡¯s approaching!¡±


    Looking back, another group of I-2 designated monsters came out of the lake. This time there numbers shot up to upwards of ten. A dire situation for us and just a minute ago¡­ we were in a good place. Really¡­ you cannot even relax for a minute here.


    Onray: ¡°*sigh*Great!


    Now we are surrounded.¡±


    Me: ¡°Isn¡¯t it exciting, brother-in-law?¡±


    Onray: ¡°I think we should fight back to back.¡±


    Me: ¡°Take your men and stand ground with the monsters coming from the treeline. I will mop up the I-2¡¯s as soon as possible and join you.¡±


    Onray: ¡°You alone want to face them?¡±


    Me: ¡°I can handle it.¡±


    Onray: ¡°You better¡­ we still haven¡¯t finished out little game.¡±


    I felt a sense of bonding between us at that moment and I could not stop myself from smiling a little because of it. I gave a slight nod of the head and faced the I-2 monsters advancing from our back.


    Me: ¡°Brother-in-law¡­ Try to match my count will you.¡±


    Onray: ¡°Start focusing on yourself and don¡¯t worry about me.


    Oh! And more one thing.¡±


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    Onray: ¡°Stop¡­ calling me brother-in-law.¡±


    Me: ¡°You still don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Onray: ¡°No¡­ I hate it.¡±

 Volume 8- CHAPTER 2

    After finishing off the group of I-2 designated monsters, my final count stood at 20. The area around the fence and the bank of the lake was littered with remains of monsters and dead beastmen. Foul smell started to come out and the dead bodies of the beastmen are probably the ones that are releasing the smell. These bodies do need to be carried back quickly.


    I wanted to see how Onray was doing. The noise was less over at his side and turning towards his direction showed an interesting scene.


    Few bodies of monsters lay at Onray and his team¡¯s feet while the rest of the monster swarm stood and glared towards them. Onray along with his team had formed a single file line with their shields in front of them. In that moment a small monster which was at most four feet height made its way quickly towards Onray. The monster was fast, probably due to it¡¯s our small legs. The moment in came close to Onray¡¯s team, it sprayed something from its mouth towards a Zoit soldier.


    Luckily the soldier had the idea of putting his shield up and blocking the liquid. Another soldier seized the opportunity and brought his axe down on the monster cutting it in two pieces.


    The pattern of the monsters was out of the ordinary. Well, nothing these monsters do are ordinary, but normally they stick to a pattern of attack. Even though I know they are most probably under that last remaining Zendon¡¯s control, the monsters are not overly aggressive. Like in Galeform city or in Reha¡­ these monsters are not showing primal instinct to kill. It looked like they are holding back¡­ like waiting for something.


    I quickly checked the position of the last remaining Zendon named Liala. The matter of Javel himself knew some information about them was quite shocking for me. It was dangerous on so many levels. The King¡¯s Crystal showed that Liala had not moved from her location at all. She was somewhere inside the facility.


    What was she even doing now?


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if she attacked us now?


    We are facing an entire swarm of monsters and the way these Zendon people fight, I could see her being heavy for us to handle at the same time.


    But¡­ What was she waiting for?


    What is she thinking?


    Why take the facility? It wouldn¡¯t do much good to them now. If they wanted to attack the Feli city¡­ they could have attacked directly. I am sure the city would have been caught unaware. Taking over the facility seems redundant if¡­ if they plan on attacking the city.


    I was feeling uneasy of the fact that Liala was still inside the facility since I tracked her. If she wanted, she could have escaped and I or anyone else would have been unable to catch her.


    Should I search the facility while Onray holds the swarm?


    He is capable enough to do it and his soldiers seemed to be good at what they do. Would it be alright?


    No¡­ she has not moved from her position till now. I should help Onray deal with the monsters.


    I jogged towards his position and stood behind him.


    Me: ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your count?¡±


    Without looking back, he answered.


    Onray: ¡°Can¡¯t you think of more important thing other than keeping count?¡±


    Me: ¡°Nope¡­ can you?¡±


    Onray: ¡°We have got it covered here¡­ see if you can make your way into the facility.¡±


    Me: ¡°Are you sure?


    You are outnumbered here and not that the monsters are exactly aggressive now, but when they do¡­ you would be surrounded.¡±


    Onray: ¡°I know¡­


    This is not my first time.¡±


    Taking account of his confidence, I made my way towards the entrance of the facility. The door was gone along with some part of the wall. A body of a monster lay just near the entrance and under it lay a body of dead Zoit soldier. The whole facility is made out wooden planks and the way it sustained damage showed how minimum protection these things provided.


    Upon entering the facility, a scene of pure carnage greeted me. Maybe ten or more Zoit soldiers lay dismembered upon a pool of dried blood. Few monsters bodies lay dead along with them too. The wooden walls were damaged and some part was missing. A beastman was impaled into a wooden plank on the wall. He was not in an uniform of the Zoit army, instead he was dressed in a light blue long coat. The plank went through and through into him. His face showed signs of agony and the pool of blood below him indicated to me that he died painfully.


    The room had nothing of importance. Some chair and tables lay overturned along with the bodies. While navigating through the blood and body parts, I found two intact dead bodies. Those two lay side by side and was pinned under a table. I crouched down and moved the table. The first thing I noticed was the lack of bite marks or any marks related to monster attack for that matter. What I found was a clean slash on the throat on both of them.


    I tried to make little sound as possible while navigating through the facility. There was no map which would make my navigation inside easy. Exiting the first room, I encountered a long corridor. There were five rooms on each side of the corridor. The corridor itself was filled with three headless beastman. All of them dressed in a long blue overcoat. I entered the rooms along the corridor one by one.


    There were no windows in any of the rooms or any arrangement for resting. Papers, metal bars and crystals were scattered all over the rooms. Those along with dead bodies¡­ it was same inside every room. In couple of the rooms, I found few beastmen impaled on the wooden wall with metal bars. In most of the rooms, I found almost no Zoit soldiers. Those that lay dead were all dressed in blue long coats. Workers of the facility I gathered. The light outside had faded and now pitch black darkness covered everything. If not for the glowing crystals embedded on the top of the walls, the entire facility would have been hard to navigate through. The crystals gave out faint white glow. Some places were dark due to the walls around those place were destroyed.


    I found no monster bodies inside any of the rooms.


    When I reached at the end of the corridor, I found a door. It had a sign over it¡­ ¡®LAKE VIEW¡¯.


    An open view of the lake greeted me when I opened the door. Two staircases went downstairs on both sides of the area. The area had low wooden bars acting as protection. At first I thought about descending down both the staircases, but a faint noise attracted me to the extended part overlooking the lake.


    The area was dark due to the absence of light, even though inside was fairly lit. I stepped onto the extended part and looked on my both sides. I found a figure sitting with its back to the wooden wall and facing the lake to my right. It seemed the figure was unaware of my presence¡­ though even if I got detected was of nothing important.


    I decided to casually approach the figure. One thing I have gathered from facing the Zendon people¡­ they like to talk or gloat being superior. I was sure this one will start the conversation as well. I sheathed my left hand sword, but kept a good hold on to my right hand sword¡­ in case this one tries to test me.


    Step by step, our distance shortened and finally when I was just a few paces away from the position where the figure was sitting, it opened its eyes.


    The blue crescent eyes seemed to glow in the dark. They were truly captivating.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    The figure spoke as expected. The feminine voice almost confirmed her identity to me.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    I knew about whom she was asking about and I replied her truthfully.


    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes.¡±


    I unsheathed my other sword and stood opposite to her.


    Me: ¡°What is your name?¡±


    There was no answer from her. I pressed her again.


    Me: ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Will it matter?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes¡­ I would like to know the name of the one responsible of murdering many beastmen.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I did not kill them.¡±


    Me: ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­


    Liala¡­ Liala is my name.¡±


    She spoke softly.


    Me: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run away?¡±


    Liala: ¡°To where?¡±


    Me: ¡°What was your plan? Why come here?¡±


    She sat silently while gazing towards the lake.


    Liala: ¡°Will you kill me now or will you take me prisoner?¡±


    Me: ¡°Depends on what you have done. You say you didn¡¯t partake in killing so many innocent beastmen of Zoit. How am I supposed to believe a Shadow Knight of the Queendom of Deirdre Mhic?¡±


    Her gazed shifted towards me and from looking at her eyes; I could feel her being confused.


    Me: ¡°If you are thinking how I knew that¡­ I had met a few Queendom¡¯s Shadow Knight before. They are all dead if you want to know that too and I am the only one who can give you a sage passage out of here.


    It is in your best interest to talk to me. Tell me about your plans, your goals and what you wanted out of this.¡±


    Was I going to give her safe passage?


    No¡­ but I wanted her to think that.


    Liala: ¡°I¡­ I am not a Shadow Knight of the Queendom.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    She shifted a little in her seat.


    Liala: ¡°I am¡­ I am a member of the 2<sup>nd</sup> Communication Division of the Queendom. I hold¡­ or at least held the post of Relay Officer.¡±


    I squinted my eyes a little bit. Was she thinking that spewing lies would get her out of this mess?


    Me: ¡°Really¡­¡±


    Liala: ¡°I know¡­ I know you would not believe me, but-¡°


    Me: ¡°You want me to believe that a messenger was sent inside a continent with a job to kill its citizens?¡±


    Liala: ¡°I did not kill anyone!¡±


    Her voice rose as she declared that.


    Me: ¡°Then¡­ what was your mission?¡±


    Liala: ¡°I was ordered to join a squad of the Shadow Knight for a certain mission to deliver a message.¡±


    Me: ¡°What did you came here to do?


    What did you wanted to accomplish?¡±


    Liala: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was never told that information. When he-¡±


    Me: ¡°By ¡®he¡¯¡­ you mean Wilm?¡±


    Liala: ¡°Yes¡­ Wilmer was his real name. Wilmer Vong.


    I did what he told me. He was the one who had all the information.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really, then what are doing here?


    Why stay in the facility even when you could have ran away?¡±


    Liala: ¡°He told to stay here. He was going to come back here and take me to the person I was supposed to deliver the message.¡±


    I leaned towards her a little and inquired further.


    Me: ¡°And who is this person you were supposed to meet?¡±


    Liala: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Me: ¡°Hmm¡­ Did Wilm have that knowledge?¡±


    Liala: ¡°No.¡±


    Me: ¡°You have to be truthful to me here. Do you want to meet the same fate as Wilm or do you want to face something far worse than what he got?¡±


    She covered her face with both of her hands and sighed heavily once. Removing her hands, she looked down on the floor.


    Liala: ¡°All I know and all I was told that¡­ we were supposed to find a person. Wilm was tasked to find that person and I had to deliver a message to him.¡±


    Do we have a traitor amongst us?


    That would explain a lot, but why suddenly act now?


    Me: ¡°You were sent to a different continent where your partner was supposed to find a beastman for you to deliver a message.¡±


    Liala: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Me: ¡°Is this message from the authorities of the Queendom?¡±


    Liala: ¡°I-I don¡¯t know that for sure, but it seems like it.¡±


    Me: ¡°Okay¡­ Now, how would you have known the identity of the person you were supposed to give this message?¡±


    Liala: ¡°I was only informed that the person would find us and when I hand over the message, he would know what to do with it.¡±


    A traitor among us¡­ it is a very serious matter. It makes sense, they able to hide in the Zoit continent so perfectly for many years. I could contact Adi¡­ tell her to instruct Eldin to find any information about this traitor. It would be very hard to find unless¡­ If we use her as bait we can draw him out. She did mention that the beastman would find her. We can create a net to trap him without any serious incident, but how would he find her?


    Does he have one of those controllers with him too? If so¡­ then finding Liala would be easy and thinking about controller, I should relieve her of hers. That would free the rest the groups to push through.


    Me: ¡°First¡­ Hand over your Controller.¡±


    Laila: ¡°Ho-how did you know about it!¡±


    Her voice spiked and watched me dumbfounded.


    Me: ¡°That is a story for another time, for now hand over yours.¡±


    She hesitated and did not comply with my request. I told her with a serious tone.


    Me: ¡°You should know¡­ I carved the other Controllers out of your brethren. It was painful¡­ very painful. I watched them squirm in agony as I pierced my sword deep inside their body and retrieved it.


    Do you want to feel the same pain?¡±


    Laila: ¡°N-no¡­¡±


    She whispered while looking what seemed like her left arm. Extending her left arm, she whispered again.


    Laila: ¡°It¡¯s within my wrist¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Her voice was barely audible and seemed to choke towards the end.


    I used the King¡¯s Crystal to find its actual position. It was just above her wrist. Using my sword, I sliced her skin carefully and took out small red crystal. It was smaller than the other ones and it was of a different colour. After letting her hand go, I asked her one of the main question.


    Me: ¡°Hmm¡­ What is this message you were ordered to deliver?¡±


    Liala: ¡°You are holding it.¡±


    Me: ¡°What!¡±


    Laila: ¡°Yo-you are holding it.¡±


    I showed her the Controller and asked again.


    Me: ¡°The Controller is the message?¡±


    Laila: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, maybe¡­ I can read the message if I let the King¡¯s Crystal absorb it just like the previous ones. Quickly, I instructed the King¡¯s Crystal to absorb the Controller. The controller crystal disintegrated into small pieces before disappearing altogether. The process left Liala in confusion¡­ I could see it in her eyes.


    <table><tbody><tr><td> KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    SKILL(S) UPGRADED:- 2.


    1. ControllerLocation Detector:-


    New Functions unlocked:-


    It can now be used to pin point location of Controller carriers¡¯ upto about a certain distance. (Maximum Distance= 50 Km)


    2. Inter-species Telepathic Communication:-


    New Functions unlocked:-


    It can now order and change movements of species under the Controller¡¯s power before reintegration with King¡¯s Crystal. </td></tr></tbody></table>


    <table><tbody><tr><td>KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    [align=center]A MESSAGE HAS BEEN DETECTED. WOULD YOU LIKE TO SEE IT? </td></tr></tbody></table>


    With a small amount of intrigue creeping up to me, I answered yes.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    PLEASE STAND BY¡­


    PRERECORDED MESSAGE IS NOW BEING PLAYED.</td></tr></tbody></table>


    A heavy voice which could only be of a male started coming out from the King¡¯s Crystal.


    <table><tbody><tr><td>KING¡¯S CRYSTAL:-


    Congratulations¡­


    You have finally reached up to the level which I had expected you would. It took some time¡­ more than I originally thought, but¡­ not everyone is blessed with talent.


    I know there are many questions you need answers off. Those are pretty important questions and I grasp the gravity of the situation you are in. I am here to tell you¡­ well not there physically¡­ he hehe¡­ but through this message that I would give you some of the answers.


    Yes¡­ not all, but some of them. Now, you must be thinking how I could possibly know what questions you have. It is simple¡­ I wanted you to have those questions grow within you.


    You must be thinking that it is absurd. How could you possibly trust a voice?


    How could you possibly trust a voice of an entity you have prior knowledge of?


    How you trust¡­ a voice coming to you as a message through your King¡¯s Crystal?


    ¡­ Yes¡­ I know¡­


    I know who you are¡­ Well, not your actual identity, but I know¡­


    You see, I created the crystals with which the Controllers are made. Yes¡­ I created them.


    And¡­ they were created to be broken or disintegrated by only one thing.


    Yes¡­ The Crystal worn by the King of the clan Blood Zuma.


    Hello¡­ the King of the Blood Zuma¡­ I have been waiting a long time to talk to you¡­ well not exactly you, but with whoever is the King.


    I am not going to tell you about certain things. Like¡­ How do I know you? How do I know about the Blood Zumas? How do I know about the Crystal worn by the King? And so on so forth.


    But¡­ I will tell you that this message was intended for you.


    The agitation my people are causing in your continent is a message to you and your Clan¡­


    Your continent and we are not in war¡­


    This war is between The Blood Zumas and us¡­ The Queendomof Deirdre Mhic.


    I promise you¡­ we will meet someday. I suggest until that time arrives¡­ prepare yourselves¡­ as the survival of your clan is at a stake here.


    I hope I have cleared some questions within you. We will meet and until then¡­


    Good bye, the King of Blood Zumas.


    Oh!


    And one more thing before I end this message.


    The woman carrying this message is not a simple messenger¡­ she is an assassin sent to kill whoever disintegrates the Controller.


    HA HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡­


    </td></tr></tbody></table>


    Liala was a blur the moment I laid my eyes up on her again. I felt a sharp pain in my neck and blood started to spill out of my mouth. I tried to turn on my left from where the pain originated. I couldn¡¯t move properly as I felt something stuck within my neck, but I could turn my neck enough to see Laila standing on my left. A faint light of the moonstar seeped through the forest and lit her face. She was smiling¡­ like she was amused.


    Laila: ¡°How exciting!


    He told me that it would happen, but I never thought it was possible. Something can actually disintegrate our Controllers. How exciting!¡±


    She placed her left arm around my neck and brought her lips closer to my ears.


    Laila: ¡°I have got a confession to make.


    You were just another beastmen I was ordered to kill and it is a pleasure doing it, but seeing what I just saw¡­ I am impressed.¡±


    She pressed the object stuck within my neck and started to drive it in deep. It was getting harder to breathe and blood continuously flowed out of my mouth.


    Laila: ¡°I don¡¯t get impressed so easily¡­ so much so¡­ I got turned on a little¡­ he hehe


    Who am I lying to?


    I am turned on very much by you¡­


    But, that does not mean I will let you live. You see¡­ killing pests such as you fills me with more excitement¡­ with more pleasure. I will orgasm to the thought of you lying on the pool of your own blood.


    So¡­ please do not ruin this moment for me.¡±


    She licked my ear slightly and kissed my cheek. I heard her giggle for a bit then followed by a grunt. The reason for which my swords were that much costly was because of the fact that there was a mechanism to spring out a small blade from the hilt of the swords and it paid off¡­ luckily. I quickly drove that small blade within her gut while I caught her with my left hand. I removed the blade within her and stood up while choking her. She was light¡­


    She looked at me in disbelief as I retrieved the object out of my neck and started my cell regeneration skill. The wound closed quickly as there was no extensive damage. I spat out the last remaining blood out of my mouth and smiled at her.


    Me: ¡°I know you would not talk to me about the identity of the Zendon I just heard or about anything, but hear this for it will be the last thing you will hear¡­


    If your people want a war with us¡­ then so be it.¡±


    I drove my right hand sword right through her previous wound and walked forward towards the wall while choking her as she dealt with the pain. I banged her body on to the wooden wall, impaling her to it. She squirmed for a moment as horror and pain filled her eyes and face. When the moment was right, I slit her throat with my left hand sword¡­ ending her life.

 Volume 8- CHAPTER 3

    It has been a week since the events of the Poison Grounds. Not a lot happened after I killed Liala. The monsters calmed down and retreated. The rest of the groups reached the facility, though they were late. By then me, Onray and his team were clearing the bodies of the fallen beastmen. They deserved to be reunited with their families even if they returned dead. While clearing out the facility, we found more dead beastmen stuffed in the lower floors. From what we saw, it was a massacre. There was no way they could defend themselves and were cut they stood. Once we finished policing the bodies, the count of fallen stood at 106 beastmen¡­ both workers of the facility and soldiers combined.


    When all the groups reunited, it was calculated that we lost close 68 adventurers and 31 soldiers in this quest. Group A was the worst affected as their loss stood at 48 adventurers. We could identify most of the bodies, but some were beyond recognition. They could only be identified after a blanket roll call of the members belonging to both the groups. Even then, a few remained unidentified and it was tasked to Medic team to find out their identities. We didn¡¯t want to send wrong bodies to their families. As usual, Marion led the Medic team and found out their identity. I do not know she did that, but she and her team were successful.


    Javel and the rest of the team were very much disturbed after they found out that they were the ones who travelled and brought those two Queendom spies to the Feli land. My mind was preoccupied with the message I had received from the unknown voice through the Controller I had absorbed. Many unknown elements are revolving around this matter and I have to find out about it.


    After returning to the Feli land, I was called in three meetings. The Council of Feli invited me as soon as I entered the Feli city. They were pretty adamant over not postponing the meeting. Biding goodbye to everyone, I followed the messenger towards the Council Hall.


    Upon entering the room where the meeting was supposed to happen, I saw two beastmen already seated. When they saw me entering, the two of them stood up and one of the came forward. He stretched his right hand towards me and stretched mine back. We shook hands after which he showed me to my seat which was right opposite to them. A wooden table was between us and upon it were some papers and a few cans full of water. The one that shook my hands, I had never seen him before.


    He was short compared to the rest of his clan members and he sported a full brown beard. He looked aged, experienced and had a warm smile on his face. His brown skin tone had greyish spot on them which is an indication of a Feli member reaching the end of their life cycle.


    The other one who was accompanying him, I recognized him immediately. He was SurenikFeli, the one who chairs the Council of Feli.


    The bearded one started the conversation.


    ¡°I am very pleased to meet you, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Hearing that phrase put a smile on my face. I don¡¯t know why, but it did. I asked him.


    Me: ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    His smile grew to a grin and he replied.


    ¡°First, let me introduce ourselves.


    My name is KehFeli. I am a Council member of the Feli Clan and I currently hold the post of Home Councillor of the Feli Clan.


    A Home Councillor is tasked to oversee the security of the city.


    While the quest was in motion, we received a communication from the Council of Zoit. They were the ones who informed us of your status.¡±


    Me: ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Councillor Keh: ¡°Yes¡­ At first, we were surprised. To have the King of the Clan that started a storm in the entire Zoit continent recently was¡­ was¡­-¡°


    Me: ¡°Unnerving?¡±


    Councillor Keh: ¡°No¡­ It was quite intriguing.


    To find out about the reason why you were here, we sent out our people to investigate. Turns out¡­ your visit was tied to a very sad occurrence for our Clan. We were surprised to find out about your marital status with AbyFeli.


    We, the Council of Feli offer our deepest condolences for your loss and please know that your wife was a highly respected adventurer of our clan.¡±


    Me: ¡°Thank you, Councillor.¡±


    Councillor Keh: ¡°Now, allow me to introduce you to SurenikFeli. He is the head of the Council of Feli.¡±


    He spoke right after the introduction.


    Councillor Surenik: ¡°It is truly a pleasure to meet you, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    I gave him a slight nod of the head. He continued.


    Councillor Surenik: ¡°I will get straight to the areas we wanted to have a discussion with you, King Le¡¯On¡­ if it¡¯s alright with you?¡±


    Me: ¡°Please¡­ continue.¡±


    Councillor Surenik: ¡°Thank you, Le¡¯On.


    Now, after finding out about your presence in our city¡­ we¡­ I could not let go of this opportunity to discussing the matter of Vitalis. It is of the utmost importance that we discuss it with you.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am listening.¡±


    Councillor Surenik: ¡°Right¡­ The Water Treatment Facility is a vital part of this city¡¯s survival. In order to purify the waters we use Vitalis. We have to use a huge quantity every month to keep up with our needs.


    After your negotiation with the Council of Zoit and consequently the denial of sale of Vitalis by the Zumas; has left us in a very bad predicament.


    Now, the Council of Zoit charges us way too much and we heard recently that the stock of the Council of Zoit is dwindling. It was an unfortunate period where we received Vitalis at cheap rates while your Clan were being oppressed, but our needs our rising King Le¡¯On and we need Vitalis.


    Please¡­ it is for our Clan. Please¡­ we are pleading you to reconsider your decision about not selling Vitalis anymore.¡±


    I took a moment to understand their dire need. I had predicted sooner or later, this situation would arise.


    Me: ¡°Councillor Surenik¡­ I came to know about the use of Vitalis in the Facility earlier while being in the quest. I want you to know that I understand your situation and I commend you for thinking about your Clan first and not about what the Council of Zoit would say. I know they wouldn¡¯t be happy if they knew the Council of Feli approached me for the sale of Vitalis.¡±


    I took a pause while they waited patiently for my answer.


    Me: ¡°But¡­ my decision of not selling Vitalis to the Council of Zoit will remain as it is. I am very sorry.¡±


    I saw their shoulders drooping and frown upon their faces. Councillor Keh spoke next.


    Councillor Keh: ¡°Please King Le¡¯On¡­ we¡­we¡­ we be-¡°


    I put up my right hand to signal them to stop.


    Me: ¡°I will not sell it the Council of Zoit and that is final, but¡­ I am ready to discuss terms of sale of large amount of Vitalis directly to the Council of Feli.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Upon hearing my words, their faces lit up with joy.


    Councillor Surenik: ¡°Really! You would!¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes, but in return I would need two things.¡±


    Councillor Keh: ¡°Please name your price, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°I will send word to the Council of Blood Zuma and they would do the actual negotiation of the sale. This is one thing and other would be that¡­ I want the support of the Feli Clan. I want the Feli Clan to put their support behind the Blood Zuma Clan.¡±


    Councillor Surenik: ¡°The help you personally provided to our time of need and by reconsidering to sell us Vitalis¡­ it is the least can do. The Feli Clan will declare its support for the Zuma Clan.¡±


    Councillor Keh: ¡°Thank you, King Le¡¯On.¡±


    Me: ¡°I will send word back to the Council of Blood Zuma and they will contact you within three days.¡±


    With that my meeting with them came to an end. I was successful in getting another ally and with what that voice told me¡­ we would need a lot of them in the future.


    The moment I reached my room in the Inn, I was escorted to yet another meeting. This time I was taken to the eastern part of the Residential District. There I entered a big house and was seated in front of four beastmen. The room was located just right of the entrance. There was a circular table and four beastmen sat on one side of it while I sat on the other side.


    I recognized only one of them and it was Wei. She was sitting there with a dull face and I felt that she was feeling bored. She shrugged her shoulders when our eyes met. Another beastmen entered the room and placed a cup close to me. The cup was filled with a green coloured liquid and a feint sweet aroma came out from it, enticing me to a great extent.


    Wei was sitting on the extreme left to the other three beastmen.


    ¡°Please¡­ have some tea King Le¡¯On. It is one of the delicacies of the Reha Clan.¡±


    The beastmen sitting on the right of Wei spoke. He looked short and thin. Come to think of it¡­ all of them seemed to have the same physical features. Maybe this attributes to their quick agility and nimbleness. He seemed younger than the other two sitting beside him, but Wei was definitely the youngest one present there.


    With a smile, he spoke again.


    ¡°My name is Zeno Reha. Beside me are Shiron and Den Reha.


    We serve as the Councillors of the Reha Clan and this is the Clan Headquarters.¡±


    Me: ¡°Really?¡±


    I asked him while sipping the tea I was offered.


    Zeno Reha: ¡°Yes¡­ After our migration, this¡­ house acts as headquarter for our Clan. Not the ideal thing, but it has done the job right for so many years.¡±


    Me: ¡°I see.¡±


    ShironReha: ¡°King Le¡¯On, we have heard that you and your Clan were pivotal in liberating our land. We¡­ we¡­¡±


    Den Reha: ¡°We are deeply indebted to you and your Clan for what you did. For years we waited for the day we would return to our land and finally¡­ finally that day has come. Thank you.¡±


    ZenoReha: ¡°The Council of Zoit has given us the approval of migrating back to the Amoith Mountain and the Council of Feli has offered us support for our travel.¡±


    Me: ¡°That is an excellent news. When are you starting to move back?¡±


    ZenoReha: ¡°We just got the approval. Right now, we are organizing everything and hopefully by the end of next month we will start our journey.¡±


    Me: ¡°How many of your clan members are going to make this journey?¡±


    Den Reha: ¡°About three thousand.¡±


    Me: ¡°Moving so many beastmen would be a very daunting task.¡±


    ShironReha: ¡°Yes and that is why we are looking at different options to find the right one.¡±


    Zeno Reha: ¡°We have also Wei with us who will be leading the migration project.¡±


    Me: ¡°That is excellent choice, Councillor. She is the most qualified for that job.¡±


    Den Reha: ¡°We, the clan members are very proud of her and we can honestly say that her parents would be proud of her too.¡±


    Me: ¡°I want to say something to all of you Councillors.¡±


    ShironReha: ¡°Please, King Le¡¯On¡­¡±


    Me: ¡°When you have finished your clan¡¯s migration successfully, I would like to invite all of the Reha Councillors to visit Blood Zuma.¡±


    Den Reha: ¡°King Le¡¯On¡­ we were just about to pitch you the same proposal. Such coincidence¡­ We-we would be honoured too.¡±


    I smiled, but was a little sad at the same time. The tea they serve tasted excellent and was a little sad after I finished it.


    Me: ¡°Then, Councillors¡­ I wish for your success in your future migration.¡±


    Zeno Reha: ¡°And we would meet soon in Zuma, King Le¡¯On¡­ This is a promise.¡±


    After shaking hands with all of them, I was escorted back to my Inn by Wei. On route she informed that every one of the team has decided to take a break. Wei would be busy with the matters of Reha clan and Deiti has opted to stay with her. I was both surprised and happy learning about such deep friendship between Wei and Deiti.


    Javel would stay here, while Paleg and Ron will return back to their Clans. As far as Marion is concerned no one knows about her plans.


    I entered my room after bidding farewell to Wei. I decided that tomorrow I would visit Aby¡¯s parents and talk with Marion. I would leave for Blood Zuma on the day after tomorrow.


    That previous plan of mine went out of the window the moment Marion knocked on my door at the middle of night. I was tired and without energy. I had a stiff neck along with a headache and she danced her way into my room without any care. I could barely keep my eyes open and with a dull voice, I asked her.


    Me: ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of night?¡±


    She sat on the couch just opposite to the main door. With a smile, she asked.


    Marion: ¡°Were you sleeping?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes¡­ I was.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Alright, go back to sleep.¡±


    Me: ¡°What?¡±


    Marion: ¡°I said you can go back to sleep.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Marion: ¡°What why?


    You just told me that you were sleeping before I came here¡­ that¡¯s why.¡±


    Me: ¡°I meant, why are you here?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Oh! He he¡­ nothing¡­ just came here without any reason.¡±


    I stared towards her for a few seconds with whatever level of concentration I had left, but soon decided to go back to sleep and worry about it in the morning.


    Me: ¡°Alright¡­


    And get some rest too.¡±


    I yawned and made my way towards the bed and fell upon it like a log. Darkness fell without wasting any time.


    I felt a pressure over my lap. I woke up to see what was causing it. I saw Marion sitting cross legged over my lap, facing me. Both of her hands were on my chest along with her attention. She was unaware that I had woken up. I moved my eyes towards the place her hands were and saw her holding something in her right hand while she was probing my chest with her left. It was a weird situation for me for a couple of reasons. For starters, it was the middle of the night and due to her position on my lap, something was starting to produce some unwanted movement down there. And, I could not figure out¡­ why? Why was she sitting on me and what was she doing exactly?


    I decided to ask her.


    Me: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Her hands stopped moving and she stayed still. Slowly she looked towards me with a blank expression. I could see that she was trying to make something up.


    Me: ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡­ Just tell me the truth.


    What are you doing?


    Why are you straddling me for?


    And¡­ Can you get up, I am getting uncomfortable?¡±


    She smiles mischievously and said.


    Marion: ¡°Hmm¡­ I can certainly feel that.¡±


    She giggles after saying that and moves herself a little over my lap which in turn made me more uncomfortable down there.


    I grabbed both of her hands and rolled her over. She was not expecting that and seemed surprised with a little hint of sadness. I rolled her towards my right and sat up.


    Me: ¡°Mind telling me¡­ what were you doing?¡±


    She quickly sat up too and grabbed my right arm.


    Marion: ¡°You didn¡¯t have to be so mean¡­ you could have stayed there for a while.¡±


    She giggles again and honestly that thought did cross my mind, but¡­ I held on to reason.


    Me: ¡°Answer me¡­ Now!¡±


    Marion: ¡°Oh alright¡­


    For the past few months I have been trying to create an antidote to relieve you from your stupid curse.


    Me: ¡°Why?¡±


    Marion: ¡°To cure you.¡±


    Me: ¡°Why??¡±


    Marion: ¡°I just told you. To cure yo-¡°


    Me: ¡°I heard that! But¡­ Why do you want to cure me?¡±


    Marion: ¡°Is that even a question? It is my job to cure illness.¡±


    Me: ¡°I did not ask you to and what were you doing straddling me? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how any treatment works!¡±


    Marion: ¡°No¡­ I¡­ I wanted to draw some fresh blood from the region near your heart. That is why I was trying to measure the exact shape and size of your heart.¡±


    Me: ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­


    That explains everything now!¡±


    Marion: ¡°Are you being sarcastic with me?¡±


    Me: ¡°How nice for you to notice.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Look¡­ I tried coming up with different types of antidotes, but all of them failed. Then, I had a great idea. I needed some fresh blood samples from you to develop the right antidote. As you know your blood stream has been contaminated with that poison¡­ so the only place left to find fresh non poison blood is the area just near your heart.¡±


    Me: ¡°Marion, I appreciate what you are trying to do, but stop.


    I don¡¯t want to be cured right now.¡±


    Marion: ¡°What!!


    Why?!¡±


    Me: ¡°I have my reasons.¡±


    Marion: ¡°Tell me then!¡±


    She was angry. I could see her eyes getting red.


    I cupped her left chick with my left hand.


    Me: ¡°Marion... please calm down.¡±


    Marion: ¡°No! You first tell me why do you not want to be cured?¡±


    Me: ¡°I am sorry Marion, but I don¡¯t want to be cured. That is all you are getting out of me.¡±


    Marion: ¡°That is not a satisfactory answer!¡±


    This-this does not make any sense.¡±


    Me: ¡°Marion let it go. Let us discuss this in the morning. Take some rest.¡±


    Marion: ¡°No!


    I want to know why¡­ why you don¡¯t want to be cured.¡±


    Me: ¡°I am sorry, but¡­ I just don¡¯t want to.¡±


    We argued for the better part of the night and things began to cool down during the first light of the lightstart. During the end of our argument, she insisted on coming to Blood Zuma with me to meet with Adi and discuss this matter with her. I tried to resist, but ultimately agreed to it. There were no cure out for it and that was not going to change.


    Sometime in the evening, I went to visit my in laws. We talked for a while before taking my leave. I insisted that they should visit Blood Zuma sometime and I would come to visit them again. Onray was not present in the house while we talked. He had been sent back to the Poison Grounds to oversee the rebuilding of the facility. Horuna was sad that I could only spend little time with them, but she understood the importance of me returning back to my Clan. I felt a warm feeling while I spoke with her¡­ I suppose that was an effect of a mother. I never saw mine, but I am sure my mother was as warm as Horuna.


    That night, accompanied by Marion¡­ I left for Blood Zuma.


    The King was returning back to his Clan.

 Volume 8- CHAPTER 4

    ¡°I do not mean to undermine your decision, but was it necessary to speak with him, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you in that position to really ask me about it?¡±


    ¡°N-no no¡­ My Lord¡­ I was just-¡±


    ¡°HA HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡±


    ¡°Wh-what is it, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°You always amuse me when you get flustered.¡±


    ¡°¡­ M-my Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush!


    I am thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes, My Lord.


    I will leave you in peace.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ very well¡­


    And send Sabine in here¡­¡±


    ¡°Any remarks for Sabine, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes¡­


    Tell her¡­ I have a job for her.¡±


    ¡°Right away, My Lord.¡±


    I walked out of his chamber and proceeded towards the throne room. Whenever I speak with him, he gets on my nerves. Makes me want to claw his eyes. For years, I had to listen to him¡­ speaking to me like some commoner.


    I am the High Queen!


    If it hand not been for the decree of my foremothers had set out as a law for all High Queens to follow¡­ I¡­ I would have gutted that bastard the day I met him.


    I told her¡­ I told her¡­ he was planning something which would harm us. His plans are making my army bleed. I just lost my best operative and for what!...


    Nothing!


    Just to send a message which could have been sent through other cheaper means.


    I do not know what he told them¡­ but I do not believe him even for a second¡­ him and his plans.


    And speaking of plans¡­ maybe I should let him do what he wants. Additional territory does sound delicious.


    *giggle* It seems even the greed has been passed down to me.


    *sigh*


    ¡°High Queen!¡±


    All the members gathered in the throne room stood up as soon as they saw me enter. Everyone settled down just as I sat down on my throne. Earlier, I had called a meeting with all my generals¡­ ten to be exact. Even though I know, he is planning something, but that does not mean I cannot plan something of my own.


    Me: ¡°Before we start, Sabine¡­ comes forward.¡±


    A tall, slender woman stood up and came forward. She knelt down just before my podium. Her short red hair clamped to perfection, her blue crescent eyes sparkling with ferocity¡­ a perfect soldier of Deirdre Mhic.


    Sabine: ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Me: ¡°General Sabine¡­ my child¡­ you have been summoned by him.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Sabine: ¡°Right away, Your Highness.


    Please excuse me.¡±


    She gracefully excused herself and made her way towards him. I gazed towards the rest of the generals present in the room and started the meeting.


    Me: ¡°Generals¡­ where do we stand?¡±


    ************************************


    *knock* *knock* *knock*


    ¡°My Lord, I am here at your service.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ahh¡­ Sabine.


    Come inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Sabine, the reason I called for is because I have a job for you.¡±


    ¡°I am ready, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°This job will be a little different¡­ almost out of your normal depths¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I will perform any task trusted upon me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ very well.


    Sabine¡­ I need you to infiltrate a certain place.¡±


    ¡°Any other objectives, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­


    When you infiltrate that place, I need you to eliminate someone.¡±


    ¡°Where should I infiltrate, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Before I tell you, I must warn you¡­ this could be your last mission.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I am prepared for anything. I will fulfil my task until I have breathed my last breath.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ Excellent!


    Now, the name of the place is-¡±


    ****************


    It took about three whole hours to finish the meeting. I think we had a lot progress since the last time we met. The plans are progressing well and in time we will have that piece of territory¡­ by any means necessary. And thinking about means¡­ His plan cost me one of my best agents. I have replenish the ranks.


    I know where he is going to send Sabine and I have decided to send one of my own this time. It should have been dealt a long time ago¡­ now¡­ my patience has finally burned through.


    I walked into a room we designated as the Control Room. From here we manage all our agents in that territory.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The people working there stood up once they saw me entering. I waved my hand to signal them to continue.


    Me: ¡°Team three now shares the same fate as Team five, Captain Jol.¡±


    Captain Jol: ¡°*sighs* A very bad news, High Highness. Now we no longer have the advantage of a surprise. They will be expecting us and initially we under estimated their counter capabilities. It is going to tough from now on¡­ I think we should tread carefully, Your Highness.¡±


    Me: ¡°A veteran such as you should not be so worried, Captain Jol.¡±


    Captain Jol: ¡°Pardon me, Your Highness, but my experience is the greatest weapon I have in my arsenal.¡±


    Me: ¡°So¡­ You¡­ Captain Jol Dan¡­ Commander of the Shadow Knight Division is worried about some riff raff army?¡±


    Captain Jol: ¡°Yes, Your Highness.


    The fact that they took down two of our Shadow Teams tells me that¡­ our enemy is not as weak as we think. We should change our approach.¡±


    Me: ¡°Then what do you suggest, Captain Jol?¡±


    Captain Jol: ¡°Your Highness¡­ I submit to you the notion of backing down for now.¡±


    Me: ¡°What!¡±


    Captain Jol: ¡°Your Highness, I-¡±


    Me: ¡°This is unacceptable... Absolutely unacceptable!¡±


    Captain Jol: ¡°Your Highness¡­ we need to revise our bearings about them and to do that¡­ all the plans would have to be stopped immediately. We absolutely need to gather data¡­ every kind of data out there about our enemy.¡±


    Me: ¡°Captain Jol¡­ Tell something truthfully¡­


    If we were to engage them in a full-fledged war at this moment, what do you think about our chances of winning it?¡±


    He paused for a while before answering.


    Captain Jol: ¡°With all the data available to us right now, I believe Your Highness that there is a big probability of us winning the war¡­ but¡­ at great cost.


    With the chance of getting inflicted with such high cost¡­ I believe this war is not worth fighting for¡­ Your Highness.¡±


    Me: ¡°All right, Captain Sol.


    Suspend all active missions and put all teams in covert mode. Gather data as much as you need¡­ you have two years.¡±


    Captain Sol: ¡°Yes, Your Highness.


    If I may?¡±


    Me: ¡°Yes?¡±


    Captain Jol: ¡°I get the feeling that you already knew my position in this matter, Your Highness¡­¡±


    I smiled towards him and said.


    Me: ¡°I am the High Queen of Deirdre Mhic¡­I account for every possibility and I know what is best for my people.¡±


    *****************************************


    ¡°Sabine¡­ my child, I have something else to say. Would you like to hear it?¡±


    Sabine: ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Sabine, the task I gave you is very¡­ very important. Many many people will try to stop you from fulfilling them.


    The greatest threat is not from the people where you are going, but your own people. They will try to stop you¡­ try to sway you. I believe the High Queen personally will try to stop or hinder you any way or may issue certain orders which will definitely contradict mine.


    I only ask you to carry on with your mission when that order comes.


    I only ask you to¡­ not waiver.


    Will you do that, Sabine?¡±


    Sabine: ¡°I promise you My Lord, I will not stop until my mission is waiver.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ very good Sabine.


    You bring joy to my heart. I am very proud to call you my student, Sabine.


    Now¡­ I think it¡¯s time for your departure.


    When you reach there, do not forget to pass on my message.¡±


    She bows and responds.


    Sabine: ¡°Yes, My Lord.


    Please excuse me.¡±


    Now the next few years will be interesting to see.


    Ahh¡­ It has been so many years¡­


    I wonder¡­


    *snicker* No¡­ I do not think so, but this High Queen will do something which I have to know¡­


    I have to take some measures if she tries anything out of the ordinary.